Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.arcbive.org/details/autobiographicalOOclaprich 


m 


AUTOBIOGEAPHICAL  SKETCHES 


EECOLLECTIONS, 


A   THIRTY-PIVE   YEARS'  RESIDENCE  IN 


NE¥  ORLEANS. 


BY 

THEODORE    GLAPP 
0 


•        •  •  • 


BOSTON: 

PHILLIPS,    SAMPSON   &   COMPANY 

185  7. 


N5C5J 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1857,  by 

PHILLIPS,  SAMPSON  &  COMPANY, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


•  •  •>  ♦«- 


BOSTON    STEREOTYPE    POTTNDRy! 


10 


C|e  Pemks  of  %  €\mt\  of  %\t  Mtm\ 

IN  NEW  ORLEANS,  LOUISIANA, 

THESE    PAGES 
ARE     AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED, 

BT 

THEIR  LATE  PASTOB, 

AND  EVER-INDEBTED  FRIEND, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


M198174 


PREPACE 


Those  who  peruse  this  volume  will  see  that  my 
life,  in  many  respects,  has  been  uncommonly  event- 
ful. Nearly  thirty-five  years  have  been  spent  in 
New  Orleans.  It  has  been  my  lot  to  pass  through 
twenty  most  fatal  and  wide-spreading  epidemics,  in- 
cluding the  yellow  fever  and  cholera.  Besides, 
during  many  of  those  summers  which  were  reported 
to  have  been  healthy  by  the  medical  authorities,  I 
have  witnessed  a  great  deal  of  suffering  and  mor- 
tality among  unacclimated  strangers. 

It  may  be  a  mere  fancy,  but  it  has  always  struck 
me  as  a  fact,  that  in  Louisiana  nature  itself  is,  in 
many  elements,  less  steady  and  uniform  than  in  the 
higher  latitudes  of  our  country.  Not  unfrequently 
the  alternations  of  health  and  sickness,  joy  and  sor- 
row, commercial  prosperity  and  misfortune,  sweep 
over  the  Crescent  City  with  the  suddenness  and 
fury  of  those  autumnal  hurricanes  which  occasion- 
ally visit  it,  by  which  in  a  few  moments  of  time  the 
strongest  edifices  are  levelled  with  the  dust,  the  ma- 
jestic live  oaks  and  cypresses  prostrated,  and  the 
vessels  along  the  levee  overwhelmed  in  the  flood. 

It  has  been  my  duty  one  day  to  officiate  as  a 

(V) 


VI  PREFACE. 

clergyman,  when  a  lovely  daughter,  shining  in  all 
the  charms  and  freshness  of  life's  green  spring, 
stood  before  the  bridal  altar,  and  took  upon  herself 
the  beautiful  vows  of  wedlock ;  the  very  next,  and 
in  the  same  room,  by  the  side  of  her  coffin,  I  have 
been  called  to  preside  over  that  melancholy  scene 
which  is  the  termination  of  all  earthly  prospects. 
Standing  in  the  pulpit  one  Sabbath,  my  attention 
was  arrested  by  the  interesting  form  of  a  young 
gentleman  before  me,  in  the  plenitude  of  health, 
and  listening  with  apparent  attention  to  my  words. 
The  Tuesday  morning  following  it  became  my  duty 
to  accompany  his  corpse  to  the  Cemetery,  and  to 
write  a  letter  announcing  the  sad  event  to  the  sur- 
viving relatives  in  a  distant  land. 

Transitions  from  life  to  death  equally  sudden  have 
been  common  occurrences  in  my  experience.  The 
New  Orleans  epidemics  often  prostrate  hundreds  of 
friends  and  neighbors  in  a  day,  and  like  the  flash 
from  the  tempest-bearing  cloud  in  a  starless  night, 
disclose  to  survivors  the  perilous  rocks  upon  which 
the  bark  of  life  may  be  dashed  to  atoms  in  an 
instant.  As  to  mortality,  the  bloodiest  battles  of 
modern  times  can  scarcely  compare  with  the  rav- 
ages of  yellow  fever.  In  1853,  more  lives  were 
destroyed  than  the  British  army  lost  on  the  field  of 
Waterloo.  A  volume,  however  ably  written,  could 
not  worthily  portray  the  wretchedness  caused  by  a 
single  epidemic  —  its  long  annals  of  bereavement,  of 
widowhood,  of  orphanage ;  its  unutterable  griefs, 
solitude,  and  destitution ;  its  heart-rending  specta- 
cles of  thousands  who  fell  without  a  relative  or 


PREFACE.  711 

friend  near  to  close  their  eyes  and  perform  the  last 
sad  oflfices  for  their  remains. 

Amid  such  melancholy  scenes  a  merciful  Father 
has  allowed  me  to  live  more  than  a  third  of  the 
present  century.  The  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans 
have  treated  me  with  a  noble  and  unfaltering  gen- 
erosity. I  have  been  familiar  in  the  confidence  of 
families  of  every  name  and  denomination,  not  ex- 
cepting the  Creoles  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 
I  have  had  access  to  all  grades  of  character  and 
condition,  in  hours  of  sorrow,  misfortune,  gloom, 
and  despair ;  and  when  the  faces  of  friends  grew  dim 
around  their  dying  beds,  and  the  outward  world  was 
receding  forever  from  their  view,  it  has  been  my 
privilege  to  point  their  spiritual  eyes  to  that  Re- 
deemer who  has  conquered  death  and  all  our  ene- 
mies, who  can  enable  us  with  joy  and  composure  to 
drink  the  last  bitter  cup  of  mortal  grief,  and  beyond 
the  dark  and  dying  struggle  has  promised  at  last  to 
introduce  the  race  of  man  to  the  progressions  of  an 
eternity,  constantly  increasing  in  the  freshness,  ex- 
tent, beauty,  and  plenitude  of  its  divine,  unimagina- 
ble charms. 

During  the  period  just  referred  to,  my  leading 
views  concerning  Christianity  have  attracted  a  con- 
siderable share  of  public  attention.  By  many  per- 
sons they  have  been  much  commended  ;  by  some 
they  have  been  severely  denounced,  as  tending  to 
give  countenance  to  errors  hostile  to  the  dearest 
principles  of  morality  and  religion.  Both  of  these 
classes  have,  in  some  respects,  misunderstood  and 
misrepresented  my  real  sentiments.     This,  in  addi- 


Vm  PREFACE. 

tion  to  the  facts  mentioned  in  the  preceding  para- 
graphs, makes  me  anxious  to  place  on  record  a 
short  narrative  of  my  teachings,  doings,  and  suffer- 
ings, from  the  commencement  to  the  close  of  my 
ministerial  career  in  New  Orleans. 

To  accomplish  such  an  object  it  is  necessary  to 
enumerate  some  of  the  antecedents  of  my  earlier 
days  in  the  successive  scenes  of  a  New  England 
home,  school,  college,  and  theological  training.  It 
may  be  said  further,  that  I  have  been  repeatedly 
urged  within  the  last  few  years  to  write  my  life  by 
several  clergymen  of  different  sects,  on  the  ground 
that  such  a  work  would  afford  something  of  novelty, 
interest,  and  instruction  for  readers  of  every  char- 
acter, however  diversified  by  religious  faith  and 
predilections.'  Such,  in  general,  are  the  reasons 
which  have  induced  me  to  prepare  this  volume  for 
the  public.  I  pray  that  the  offering  may  go  forth 
under  the  auspices  of  Him  who  is  ready  to  help  all 
sincere  laborers  in  the  field  of  philanthropy ;  that  it 
may  not  be  entirely  useless  nor  unedifying  to  the 
Christian  community  in  general ;  and  especially  that 
it  may  be  read  with  satisfaction  by  the  numerous 
friends,  north,  south,  east,  and  west,  with  whom  I 
have  the  happiness  to  be  personally  acquainted. 

The  reader  of  these  pages  will  be  pleased  to  bear 
in  mind  that  the  author  has  not  attempted  to  exhibit 
the  identical  words  of  the  various  conversations 
herein  recorded,  but  those  which  he  believes  are 
essentially  harmonious  with  what  was  actually 
spoken.  T.  C. 

Louisville,  March,  1857. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I 

My  early  History. 


PAGE 


CHAPTER    II. 
College  and  Theological  Studies.  ...  17 

CHAPTER    III. 

Andover.       .......      32 

License.  ......  43 

Ordination.'  .  .  .  .  .  .43 

Settlement  in  Lexington,  Kentucky.        ...  43 

Anecdotes  in  Relation  to  the  First  Visit  of  the  Rev.  Sylvester 
Lamed  to  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi.     .  .  .43 

Peculiar  Style  of  his  Preaching.  .  .  .  .'  47 

1  w 


25  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   IV. 

First  Trip  down  the  Mississippi.        .            .            .  .62 

Walnut  Hills.      ......  62 

General  Appearance  of  the  Coast.      .            .            .  .64 

Character  of  Stephen  Poydras,  Esq.,  the  Philanthropist.  .  66 

Arrival  at  New  Orleans.        .           .            .            .  .69 


CHAPTER    V. 

My  First  Sermon  in  New  Orleans.  .  ,  .83 

Extemporaneous  Preaching.        ....  83 

Pecuniary  Condition  of  the  Church  at  Mr.  Larned's  Death. .  93 

Generous  Offer  made  by  Judah  Touro,  Esq.,       .            .  94 
His  peculiar  Character,         .            .            .            .            .95 

Admission  to  the  Presbytery  of  Mississippi        .            .  95 

Its  Results.  .......  100 

Marriage.            ......  113 

CHAPTER   VI. 

General  Remarks  upon  the  Epidemics  which  have  prevailed 

in  New  Orleans.                .....  115 

Asiatic  Cholera  in  the  Fall  of  1832  and  the  Summer  of 

1833.             .           .           .           .           .           .  117 


CONTENTS.  8 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Change  in  my  Theological  Opinions  and  Style  of  Preaching.  153 
Liberal  Course  pursued  by  the  Congregation,  with  Respect 

to  these  Modifications.       .  .  .  .  .173 

Generous  Manner  in  which  I  was  treated  by  my  Presbyterian 

and  other  Trinitarian  Brethren  in  the  Ministry.  .  175 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

Epidemics  of  1837  and  1853.  .  .  .  .185 

Remarks  on  the  Popular  Views  as  to  the  Insalubrity  of  New 
Orleans.  .  .  .  .  .  .187 

The  Causes  of  YeUow  Fever,  and  its  Remedies.        .  .    203 

Its  Bearmgs  on  the  Morals  of  the  Crescent  City.  .         209 


CHAPTER    IX. 

The  State  of  Religion  in  New  Orleans  Thirty-five  Years 
ago. 222 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  Louisiana.  .  .  223 

Its  auspicious  Influence  on  the  Welfare  of  its  Votaries,  social, 
moral,  and  spiritual.  .  .  .  .  .    235 

The  Peculiar  Difficulties  which  Christianity  encounters  in 
New  Orleans  at  the  Present  Day.        •  •  .  246 


I 


4  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    X. 

Symptoms  often  accompanying  the  last  Stages  of  the  Yellow 
Fever,  &c.  .  .  .  .  .  .    255 

CHAPTER    XI. 

On  the  Connection  between  my  Religious  Teachings  and  the 
Prevailing  Character  of  the  PecuHar  Experiences  through 
which  I  have  passed  in  New  Orleans.  .  ,  265 

CHAPTER    XII. 

Dangerous  Illness.    ......    284 

Convalescence.    .  .  ,  .  .  .  286 

Journey  to  Europe.  ......     296 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

Incidents  of  Travel  in  Europe.     .  .  .  .313 

Reflections  which  a  superficial  View  of  the  Old  World 
awakened  in  my  Mind.  .  .  .  .  .321 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

Some  further  Particulars  with  Regard  to  my  Interview  with 
Mr.  Carlyle.     ......  345 

Erroneous  Impressions  prevalent  among  the  wise  Men  of 
Europe  concerning  the  United  States.        .  .  .    356 

The  Alps 366 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    XV 


Interior  of  France.    .  .  .  .  .  .373 

The  Monotonous  Aspect  of  its  Scenery.  .  .  .  379 

Manner  of  keeping  the  Sabbath  on  the  Continent  of  Europe.    380 


CHAPTER    XVI. 
Conclusion.  ......    385 


f 


»     1     >  »  '      J  )     J  >       >     J 


AUTOBIOGEAPHY 

OP 

EEV.  THEODORE  CLAPP. 


CHAPTER    I. 

MY  EARLY  HISTORY. 


I  WAS  born  in  Eastliampton,  Hampshire  county, 
Massachusetts,  on  the  29th  of  March,  1792.  The 
place  of  my  nativity  is  in  the  far-famed  valley  of  the 
Connecticut  River,  and  is  remarkable  for  the  beauty 
of  its  landscape ;  scarcely  exceeded  by  that  of  Boston 
and  its  vicinity,  as  seen  from  the  State  House.  The 
house  in  which  I  lived  was  adjacent  to  the  church 
and  parish  school.  From  my  earliest  time  I  can 
remember  that  both  these  institutions  were  zealously, 
if  not  successfully,  employed  in  developing  the  higher 
faculties  of  my  nature.  Parental  example  and  in- 
struction did  all  in  their  power  to  promote  my 
intellectual  and  moral  culture. 

What  was  the  result  of  all  these  combined  ad- 
vantages ?  Did  they  make  the  morning  of  my  life 
calm,  bright,  and  beautiful  ?  Parents  and  teachers 
watched  over  and  labored  for  my  advancement  with 
the  utmost  assiduity.     More  kind-hearted,  sincere, 

(7) 


8  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

and  conscientious  persons  never  lived.  They,  per- 
haps, achieved  all  that  was  possible,  considering  the 
principles  upon  which  my  education  was  conducted. 
This  was  intended  primarily  to  instil  into  my  mind 
the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  Calvinism.  In  the 
nursery,  the  school  room,  and  the  pulpit  I  was 
taught "  that  all  mankind,  (infants  as  well  as  adults,) 
by  the  fall  of  Adam,  lost  communion  with  God,  are 
under  his  wrath  and  curse,  and  so  made  liable  to  all 
the  miseries  of  the  present  life,  to  death  itself,  and 
to  the  pains  of  hell  forever."  The  first  instance  of 
death  which  I  witnessed  was  that  of  a  little  brother. 
Standing  on  the  vestibule  of  life,  in  the  smiles  and 
beauty  of  his  innocent  age,  he  was  cut  down  by  the 
illness  of  a  few  hours, — 

"  Like  some  fair  flower  the  early  spring  supplies, 
That  gayly  blooms,  and  e'en  in  blooming  dies." 

He  had  been  my  constant  companion.  I  loved 
him  as  my  own  soul.  It  was  impossible  to  realize 
that  I  should  hear  his  voice  and  enjoy  his  company 
no  more  on  earth.  In  the  paroxysms  of  my  grief  I 
said  to  a  weeping  mother,  "  Will  our  dear  Loring 
never,  never  awake  again  ?  "  She  replied,  at  first, 
only  with  louder  and  deeper  sobs.  It  was  near  the 
sunset  of  a  lovely  afternoon,  at  the  close  of  spring. 
From  a  window  by  which  the  corpse  lay  was  a  pros- 
pect of  gardens,  shrubbery,  orchards  in  bloom,  green 
meadows,  lofty  mountains,  and  the  distant  glories 
of  an  unclouded  sun,  on  the  verge  of  the  horizon. 
Pointing  to  the  magnificent  scenery,  she  said,  with 
an  expression  of  despair,  indelibly  impressed  on  my 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  9 

memory,  "Your  brother  Tvill  never  open  his  eyes 
again  to  look  on  me  nor  you  —  he  will  speak  to  us 
no  more  —  no  more  listen  to  the  voice  of  father, 
mother,  brother,  or  sister  —  no  more  join  in  your 
plays  —  no  more  see  the  sun  rise,  nor  hear  the  birds 
sing." 

Her  words  filled  my  heart  with  unutterable  feel- 
ings of  desolateness  and  sorrow.  Not  a  syllable  was 
said  with  respect  to  that  better  world  beyond  the 
mysterious  grave,  where  surviving  relatives  and 
friends  may  hope  to  meet  the  loved  and  lost,  and 
take  them  again  to  their  everlasting  embrace,  on  the 
beautiful  shores  of  a  land  immortal.  For  though 
she  firmly  believed  in  heaven,  her  creed  made  the 
question  an  awful,  heart-rending  uncertainty  — 
whether  she  was  destined  at  last  to  embrace  all  her 
children  there  — 

"  There  ever  bask  in  uncreated  rays, 
No  more  to  sigh  or  shed  the  bitter  tear, 
While  circling  time  moves  round  in  an  eternal  sphere. 

Next  morning  the  funeral  was  solemnized.  The 
officiating  clergyman,  in  the  course  of  his  remarks, 
observed,  that  in  every  instance  death  was  caused 
by  man's  disobedience  to  the  divine  command,  and 
should  be  considered  in  the  case  of  children,  who 
died  before  they  were  capable  of  actual  transgres- 
sion, as  a  just  punishment  for  that  hereditary  guilt 
and  depravity  transmitted  from  our  first  parents  to 
all  their  posterity.  "  The  sinfulness  of  an  infant," 
said  he,  "  that  is  not  old  enough  to  do  a  wrong  act 
itself,  consists  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's  first  sin,  the 
want  of  original  righteousness,  and  the  corruption 


10  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

of  his  whole  nature."  "  We  might  hope,"  he  added, 
"  that  the  benefits  of  the  atonement  would  be  extend- 
ed to  the  millions  who  go  to  the  grave  in  the  period 
of  infancy  ;  but  God,  in  perfect  consistency  with  in- 
finite justice  and  holiness,  might  have  left  all  man- 
kind, without  an  exception,  to  perish  forever  in  that 
state  of  sin  and  misery,  which  flowed  inevitably 
from  the  first  act  of  transgression  committed  in 
paradise." 

Such  were  the  ideas  which  the  original  teachings 
of  beloved  parents  and  venerable  ministers  impressed 
on  my  mind.  All  the  subsequent  instructions  that 
were  given  me  on  this  momentous  theme,  by  my 
superiors  in  age  and  wisdom,  were  of  an  import 
equally  gloomy  and  preposterous.  No  inconsider- 
able part  of  all  the  preaching  to  which  I  listened  in 
my  youth  went  to  show,  that  mortality,  weakness, 
pain,  the  countless  forms  of  disease,  sick  rooms, 
death  beds,  graveyards,  hospitals,  the  shroud,  coffin, 
and  tomb  were  the  necessary,  inevitable  conse- 
quences of  the  first  sin.  I  was  even  taught  that  an 
incensed  Creator  manifests  his  wrath  in  the  volcano, 
earthquake,  flood,  storm,  thunder  and  lightning ; 
tlie  excesses  of  heat  and  cold ;  sterility  of  soil ; 
bleak,  rocky  wastes  ;  briers,  thorns,  and  thistles  ; 
poisonous  plants  and  reptiles,  and  all  other  objects 
in  nature  that  are  the  sources  of  pain  and  fear  to 
our  misguided  and  unhappy  race. 

These  melancholy  views  of  human  life  were  most 
cordially  and  fully  received,  without  even  a  suspicion 
that  they  could  be  fallacious.  For  they  were  infused 
into,  what  appeared  to  my  unformed  judgment,  the 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  11 

embodiments  of  the  most  sacred,  sublime  truths  — 
into  prayers,  public  and  private,  sermons,  conversa- 
tion, books,  the  interpretations  of  Scripture,  and 
all  the  religious  literature  around  me.  They  had 
been  handed  down,  I  was  told,  by  nearly  all  the  wise 
and  good  of  former  generations.  I  could  not  doubt 
their  reality.  True,  they  were  so  repulsive  that  I 
kept  them  out  of  sight  as  much  as  possible  ;  but,  in 
spite  of  my  efforts,  they  would  obtrude  themselves 
upon  my  mind  often  enough  to  darken  and  imbitter, 
to  a  serious  extent,  each  passing  day.  They  hung  a 
cloud  upon  the  serene  and  bright  morning — the 
unutterable  beauties  of  early  dawn  —  the  various 
and  ever-renewed  wonders  of  heaven  above  and  earth 
beneath,  which  were  given  to  kindle  and  nourish  in 
the  soul  even  of  childhood  a  deep,  joyous  sense  of 
the  constant  presence  of  that  great  Father,  in  the 
plenitude  of  whose  infinite  life,  light,  truth,  love, 
wisdom,  power,  and  beneficence,  we  shall  move  and 
have  our  existence  forever. 

I  am  almost  afraid  to  utter  my  real  sentiments, 
lest  it  might  expose  me  to  the  charge  of  being  un- 
charitable to  those  who  differ  from  me  in  theological 
opinions.  I  fully  believe  that  if  all  children  living 
could  be  enabled  to  see  God  as  he  really  is,  —  un- 
veiled and  unperverted  by  the  false  lights  in  which 
his  character  is  too  often  presented,  —  could  they, 
from  the  beginning,  be  led  up  to  a  correct  perception 
of  the  true  nature  and  principles  of  his  government, 
as  revealed  by  Jesus,  they  would  almost  spontane- 
ously resist  temptations  to  sin  and  folly,  and  cleave 
with  an  unfaltering  trust  to  the  infinite  One,  as  the 


12  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

little  infant  does  to  the  bosom  of  its  fond  mother. 
They  would  not  dream  that  a  real  evil  could,  by  any 
possibility,  be  inflicted  upon  the  objects  of  his  love 
and  care. 

Indeed,  children  should  be  early  initiated  into  the 
certainty  of  suffering  a  just  punishment  for  all  the 
wrong  which  they  may  commit ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  they  should  be  carefully  taught  the  doctrine, 
that  punishment  is  only  one  of  the  innumerable  forms 
under  which  boundless  Love  has  been  pleased  to 
make  a  revelation  of  his  will  and  character  ;  that  it 
is  one  of  the  strongest  proofs  of  his  infinite,  everlast- 
ing, and  immutable  purpose  to  bring  back  all  sin- 
ners, finally,  to  the  paths  of  peace  and  holiness. 
Make  a  child  believe  that  our  heavenly  Father  can 
hurt  him,  or  allow  him,  by  any  evil  whatever,  to  be 
seriously  and  forever  injured,  and  from  that  moment 
he  becomes  incapable,  even,  of  that  highest  love  for 
the  Supreme,  which,  as  our  Saviour  teaches,  consti- 
tutes the  essence  and  glory  of  evangelical  faith. 

In  New  England,  generally,  at  the  period  I  am 
referring  to,  the  first  impression  which  children, 
almost  without  an  exception,  received  of  God,  was 
that  of  a  Being  from  whom  they  had  less  to  hope, 
and  more  to  fear,  than  from  all  the  wicked  men 
and  demons  in  the  universe.  This  impression  was 
strengthened  by  the  uniform  tenor  of  pulpit  teach- 
ings. Hence  religion  was  set  before  them,  not  with 
the  bright  aspect  and  radiant  smile  of  a  good  angel, 
but  looking  like  a  fiend,  with  maniac  eye,  dishevelled 
hair,  wrinkled  brow,  palUd  and  emaciated  counte- 
nance —  her  expression  that  of  unrelenting  severity 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  13 

—  lier  hands  armed  with  whips  and  scorpions,  to 
drive  us  from  every  beautiful  scene  of  nature  into 
rugged  and  desolate  paths,  beset  with  briers  and 
thorns,  and  bordered  by  impenetrable  gloom.  How 
can  children  admire  the  character  ascribed  to  the 
great  Parent,  in  the  general  strain  of  pulpit  minis- 
trations. It  is  a  character  "that  they  should  not 
love  if  they  could." 

When  will  the  veil  of  darkness  and  deformity  be 
removed  from  the  face  of  the  most  glorious  object 
of  contemplation  in  the  universe  ?  When  will  re- 
ligion be  presented  to  children  with  more  to  cheer, 
animate,  and  encourage,  and  less  to  awe,  depress, 
and  break  down  their  naturally  buoyant  and  joyous 
spirits  ?  It  is  high  time  that  those  accents  were 
heard  in  every  nursery,  school,  and  temple  of  wor- 
ship, which  fell  so  gently  and  eloquently  from  the 
lips  of  Jesus  eighteen  hundred  years  ago. 

More  than  we  can  imagine  do  children  every 
where  need  the  ministries  of  a  true,  hopeful,  and 
cheering  Christianity,  which  shall  bind  them  to 
God's  throne  by  the  ties  of  a  supreme,  absorbing 
love  ;  draw  out  their  hearts  in  unreserved  confidence 
in  the  Most  High,  and  forbid  even  the  possibility  of 
a  fear  or  suspicion,  that  they  can  fail  of  reaching, 
ultimately,  the  regions  of  immortal  and  boundless 
good.  The  young  would  almost  spontaneously 
choose  the  morally  pure  and  beautiful,  were  they 
brought  up  with  the  certainty  upon  their  minds  of 
enjoying  a  future  life,  free  from  sin,  pain,  sorrow, 
sickness,  and  death,  with  the  other  attendant  evils 
2 


14  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

of  mortality,  in  the  presence  and  society  of  all  whom 
they  loved  on  earth. 

It  is  said  that  the  American  savage,  when  trans- 
ported to  England  or  France,  sees  nothing  in  the 
splendid  creations  of  art,  and  the  luxuries  of  the 
highest  civilization,  half  so  dear  to  his  soul,  as  the 
smoky  wigwam,  the  widely-extended  prairies,  and 
interminable  forests  of  his  native  land.  This  at- 
tachment to  the  scenes  of  early  life  is  a  universal 
characteristic  of  humanity,  yet  it  is  possessed  in  very 
different  degrees.  The  barbarian  has  more  of  it,  I 
believe,  than  many  persons  who  come  into  existence 
amid  the  richest  blessings  which  education  and  re- 
finement can  impart.  When  I  call  up  before  me  the 
spot  where  I  drew  my  first  breath ;  the  beautiful  val- 
leys, rivers,  hills,  ponds,  plains,  and  grand  mountain 
scenery ;  the  old  school  house,  with  its  thousand 
associations ;  the  humble  church ;  its  bell,  ringing 
the  solemn  call  for  worship ;  its  choir,  raising  the 
voices  of  praise ;  and  above  all,  that  sacred  retreat, 
that  nursery  of  my  youth,  where  a  mother's  warm 
heart  and  a  father's  wisdom  put  forth  all  their  en- 
ergies to  guide  me  in  the  pleasant  paths  of  knowl- 
edge and  honor ;  the  whole,  indeed,  to-day  presents 
to  my  mind  a  picture  of  surpassing  loveliness. 
But  it  is  a  loveliness  which,  during  the  season  of  my 
boyhood,  I  could  neither  imderstand  nor  appreciate. 
Not  until  a  later  period  could  I  realize  the  many 
charms  of  that  humble  home  in  which  my  childhood 
was  passed. 

Farther  back  than  memory  reaches,  I  learned  to 
spell  and  read.     When  my  nature  panted  for  free- 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  15 

dom,  I  was  shut  up  in  a  parish  school,  most  of  the 
day,  during  two  thirds  of  the  year.  Tlie  one  to 
which  I  was  sent  was  kept  in  a  small,  uncomfortable 
building,  with  narrow  windows,  unventilated,  insup- 
portably  warm  in  summer,  and  cold  in  winter.  In 
such  a  dungeon,  subjected  to  a  routine  of  irksome 
tasks,  unrelieved  by  maps,  charts,  diagrams,  globes, 
and  other  aids  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  and 
which  make  it  a  pastime  to  the  young,  I  was  placed, 
for  the  best  part  of  twelve  years,  to  be  instructed  in 
the  rudiments  merely  of  reading,  writing,  arithmetic, 
and  grammar.  Sunday  was  the  only  holiday  in  the 
week.  At  sundown  each  Saturday  night,  all  secular 
labors  were  brought  to  a  solemn  pause.  Till  the  sim- 
set  of  the  next  day,  we  were  never  allowed  to  leave 
the  house,  except  to  enter  the  church.  In  prayers, 
sermons,  conversation,  and  books,  heaven  was  repre- 
sented to  us  under  the  symbol  of  an  everlasting 
Sabbath  day. '  What  an  ingenious  expedient  to 
make  religion  appear  beautiful  to  the  young,  loving, 
and  innocent  mind !  These,  and  other  things  which 
I  have  no  space  to  enumerate,  produced,  as  I  sup- 
pose, a  singular  anomaly  in  my  personal  experience. 
The  actual  amount  of  happiness  which  has  fallen  to 
my  lot,  was  less  in  childhood  than  it  is  to-day.  I 
was  not  so  happy  at  ten  as  at  twenty.  Increase  of 
years,  and  wider  experiences,  have  not  contracted, 
but  enlarged,  the  sphere  of  my  enjoyments.  I  have 
learned  to  look  upon  the  world,  with  all  its  imper- 
fections, in  the  light  presented  by  the  poet :  — 

"  Cease,  then,  nor  order  imperfection  name ; 
Our  greatest  bliss  depends  on  what  we  blame ; 


16  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

Know  thy  own  point ;  this  kind,  this  due  degree 

Of  blindness,  weakness.  Heaven  bestows  on  thee. 

Submit ;  in  this  or  any  other  sphere, 

Secure  to  be  as  blest  as  thou  canst  bear  ; 

Safe  in  the  hand  of  one  disposing  Power, 

Or  in  the  natal  or  the  mortal  hour. 

All  nature  is  but  art,  unknown  to  thee ; 

All  chance,  direction  which  thou  canst  not  see : 

All  discord,  harmony  not  understood ; 

All  partial  evil,  universal  good." 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  IT 


CHAPTER    II. 

COLLEGE,  AND   THEOLOGICAL  STUDIES. 

On  the  anniversary  of  my  birthday,  March  29, 
1810,  I  commenced  learning  the  Latin  grammar, 
under  the  tuition  of  a  clergyman  distinguished  for 
his  classical  attainments  and  skill  in  teaching.  Pre- 
vious to  that  time,  I  was  acquainted  with  no  lan- 
guage but  my  vernacular  tongue.  By  the  end  of 
September  of  the  same  year,  besides  minor  selec- 
tions, I  had  perused,  translated,  and  parsed  the  en- 
^tire  works  of  Yirgil,  Cicero's  orations  against  Cati- 
line, Sallust,  and  the  Commentaries  of  Caesar,  among 
the  Latin  classics,  together  with  the  Greek  Grammar, 
the  Greek  New  Testament,  and  the  "  Grseca  Minora," 
which  at  that  time  was  much  used  in  fitting  students 
for  college.  My  preceptor,  who  had  been  a  professor 
of  ancient  languages  in  one  of  the  best  universi- 
ties of  New  England,  was  pleased  to  say  that  I  was 
sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  writings  above  men- 
tioned to  become  a  teacher  of  them  in  any  academy 
or  school  of  the  land.  He  thought  my  case  pre- 
sented a  remarkable  instance  of  rapid  proficiency, 
and  that  no  person  of  the  same  age  ever  made  more 
extensive  acquirements  in  so  short  a  space  of  time. 
He  said,  one  day,  after  examining  me  critically  in 
Latin  and  Greek,  "  Few  men  ever  possessed  an  in- 
tellect more  ardent  and  powerful  than  yours.  By 
habits  of  persevering  and  systematic  exertion,  you 


18  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

may  become  entitled  to  a  distinguished  rank  among 
scholars,  and  be  qualified  to  defend  Christianity 
against  the  specious  errors  now  openly  and  ably 
taught  by  some  of  the  leading  clergymen  and  literati 
of  Boston  and  Cambridge.  We  require  a  class  of 
ministers  to  meet  the  present  exigency,  who,  in 
addition  to  true  godliness  and  profound  theological 
attainments,  will  be  able  to  gratify  their  hearers 
with  the  fascinations  of  a  graceful  delivery  and  an 
elegant  style."  From  that  day,  I  began  to  entertain, 
at  times,  serious  thoughts  of  devoting  myself  to  the 
clerical  profession. 

I  look  back  upon  the  summer  of  1810  as  one  of 
the  happiest  parts  of  my  early  life.  The  window  of 
my  study  looked  out  upon  a  rich  natural  landscape 
—  fields  in  verdure,  gardens,  orchards,  running 
water,  animals  grazing,  and  other  objects  suitable  to 
such  a  scene.  Especially  before  breakfast  and  late 
in  the  afternoon,  I  used  to  look  away  from  my  books, 
to  hold  communion  with  the  various  forms  of  na- 
ture ;  to  enjoy,  in  sweet  repose,  the  sense  of  beauty. 
Memory  has  kept  that  prospect  before  my  mind  ever 
since.  To  the  present  day,  I  delight  in  its  contem- 
plation. 

"  For  my  gayer  hours, 
It  has  a  voice  of  gladness,  and  a  smile, 
And  eloquence  of  beauty,  and  it  glides 
Into  my  darker  musings,  with  a  mild 
And  healing  sympathy,  that  steals  away 
Their  sharpness,  ere  I  am  aware." 

Those  meadows,  those  fairly-rounded  hills,  mean- 
dering streams,  waving  woods,  white  cottages,  and 
fine  buildings,  have   always  been  mine,  and  have 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  19 

actually  contributed  as  much  to  my  real  enjoyment 
as  if,  to  use  the  parlance  of  law,  they  had  been  con- 
veyed to  me  in  fee  simple. 

All  the  essential  interests  of  mankind  centre  in 
the  soul.  The  poorest  man,  as  well  as  the  rich, 
owns  as  much  of  the  outward  world  as  images  to 
his  view  the  grandeur,  loveliness,  and  perfections  of 
God ;  as  enables  him  to  comprehend  the  Maker  of 
all ;  to  imbibe  the  inspirations  of  his  Spirit,  to 
attain  those  noble  thoughts  and  holy  affections, 
which  are  the  only  source  of  all  the  real  blessings 
that  lie  within  the  compass  of  time,  or  within  the 
boundless  range  of  future  and  eternal  developments. 
Virtue,  heaven,  immortality,  exist  not,  and  never 
will  exist  for  us,  but  as  they  exist  in  the  percep- 
tions, feelings,  thoughts  of  our  minds.  He  is  the 
richest  and  wisest  person  who  sees  most  of  God  in 
the  outward,  physical  universe,  in  the  pages  of  sa- 
cred writ,  and  in  the  wonders  of  his  own  nature. 
Offices,  stocks,  monopolies,  mercantile  gains,  sugar 
and  cotton  estates,  lands,  freighted  ships,  and  rich 
mines,  can  do  nothing  of  themselves  to  awaken  those 
sentiments,  without  which  every  human  soul  is  dark, 
debased,  impoverished,  and  miserable. 

I  cannot  remember  the  time  when  I  did  not  prize 
opportunities  of  study  more  than  any  other  temporal 
blessing,  simply  because  nothing  else  within  my 
reach  afforded  equal  pleasure.  It  was  my  ruling 
passion.  To  most  youth  there  is  iftt  d^  more  ab- 
horred exercise  than  that  of  committing  to  memory, 
before  the  understanding  can  perceive  their  use  and 
application,  the  grammatical  forms,  rules,  and  prin- 


20  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

ciples  of  a  dead  language.  But  I  never  could  be 
cloyed  with  this  kiijd  of  labor.  Strange  as  it  may 
appear,  in  seasons  of  relaxation,  spontaneously,  with- 
out an  effort,  my  mind  used  to  run  over  the  declen- 
sions of  the  nouns  and  the  conjugations  of  the  verbs 
in  the  Latin  and  Greek  grammars,  with  as  true  a 
pleasure  as  the  poet  or  musician  feels  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  his  favorite  studies.  I  was  so  pleased  with 
the  story  of  Virgil's  ^neid,  the  naturalness  and  beau- 
ty of  its  scenes,  and  characters,  and  sentiments,  that 
I  went  through  it  with  an  accelerating  interest  which 
rendered  me  almost  insensible  to  the  toil  of  master- 
ing language.  Occasionally,  boys  will  make  their 
appearance  on  the  stage  having  the  same  mental  idi- 
osyncrasies. It  is  the  natural  result  of  an  eternal 
law.  Hence  it  is  certain  that  the  ancient  classics 
will  never  sink  into  oblivion.  Let  those  who  have  a 
taste  for  their  beauties  be  gratified.  I  suppose  there 
are  persons  whose  peculiar  powers  and  sensibilities 
of  mind  qualify  them  to  be  more  useful,  as  well  as 
happy,  in  learning  and  displaying  to  the  world  the 
wonders  of  Greek  and  Roman  literature,  than  they 
could  be  in  any  other  department  of  human  activity. 
Those  works  of  genius  which  the  most  cultivated 
nations  of  the  earth  have  concurred  in  admiring  as 
models,  for  so  many  centuries,  can  never  be  lost. 
They  must  have  been  framed  by  the  standard  of 
nature :  — 


"  Unerring  nature,  still  divinely  bright, 
One  clear,  unchanged,  and  universal  light, 
Life,  force,  and  beauty  must  to  all  impart. 
At  once  the  source,  and  end,  and  test  of  art.' 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  21 

In  September,  1811,  one  year  and  a  half  from  the 
time  my  preparatory  studies  commenced,  I  was  ad- 
mitted into  the  junior  class  of  Yale  College,  Connec- 
ticut. One  of  the  gentlemen  who  examined  me 
remarked  that  I  had  compressed  into  the  short  space 
of  eighteen  months  acquisitions  which  no  young 
man,  however  vigorous  his  intellect,  should  attempt 
to  accomplish  in  less  time  than  four  years.  The 
fact  is,  that  I  had  studied  hard,  from  fourteen  to  six- 
teen hours  a  day,  without  any  efficient  out-door  ex- 
ercise. This  last  want  I  endeavored  to  supply  by 
taking  very  little  food.  I  lived  chiefly  on  bread  and 
water.  Milk  I  was  very  fond  of,  but  it  operated  as  a 
narcotic.  The  carrying  out  of  this  programme, 
which  I  might  have  foreseen,  produced  disastrous 
consequences.  It  reduced  me  to  a  skeleton,  and 
brought  on  a  complication  of  alarming  ailments.  I 
was  induced  to  call  in  a  physician.  He  prescribed 
abstinence  from  study,  seclusion,  and  a  course  of 
medicine.  In  one  hour  from  the  time  he  left  my 
room,  I  determined,  without  permission  of  the  fac- 
ulty, to  take  a  journey  for  my  health.  Throwing 
the  pill  box  and  vial  out  of  the  window,  at  9  o'clock 
P.  M.  the  same  day,  I  was  a  passenger  in  the  mail 
stage  running  from  New  Haven  to  Albany.  Here  I 
wrote  to  my  father,  and  the  president  of  the  college, 
to  explain  the  reasons  of  an  elopement  which,  in 
their  sight,  must  have  seemed  mysterious,  if  not 
criminal.  In  a  few  days,  kind  answers  were  returned 
to  my  letters ;  I  was  excused,  and  encouraged  to 
travel  on,  if  it  made  my  health  any  better. 

Every  week  I  felt  stronger  as  I  advanced,  and 


22  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

never  stopped,  except  a  few  days  at  a  time,  till  I 
readied  my  home  at  Eastliampton,  in  the  autumn  of 
1812.  For  seven  months,  I  had  wandered,  some- 
times on  horseback,  sometimes  on  foot,  sometimes  in 
a  stage  coach,  wagon,  or  buggy,  through  all  the 
western  and  central  portions  of  New  York,  from 
Albany  to  Buffalo.  Travel,  hunting,  fishing,  rough 
fare,  sleeping  on  the  floors  of  log  cabins,  fatigue, 
wet,  cold,  a  constant  change  of  scenery,  and  a  suc- 
cession of  stirring  adventures  among  those  who  were 
then  considered  by  many  as  border  ruffians^  com- 
pletely metamorphosed  my  physical  condition,  and, 
without  a  particle  of  medicine,  placed  me  again  in 
the  full  enjoyment  of  life  and  health.  I  have  men- 
tioned this  item  of  my  experience  as  illustrative  of 
the  chief  causes  of  debility,  consumption,  and  pre- 
mature death,  among  the  students  of  our  colleges 
and  universities.  Had  I  followed  the  advice  of 
my  pliysician,  I  could  not  have  lived  through  my 
junior  term.  To  be  sure,  I  graduated  one  year  later 
in  consequence  of  this  excursion  ;  but  it  was  the 
means  of  my  adopting  a  system  of  exercise  quite  as 
essential  to  growth  of  mind  as  reading  and  medita- 
tion. During  the  two  laSt  years  of  my  collegiate 
course,  and  the  three  devoted  to  the  study  of  theol- 
ogy, I  never  failed,  in  all  sorts  of  weather,  to  walk 
at  least  five  miles  every  day,  besides  spending  an 
hour  in  sawing  wood,  working  in  a  garden,  or  some 
other  labor  equally  active  and  invigorating.  Proper 
diet,  exercise,  sleep,  and  cleanliness,  are  the  immu- 
table conditions,  not  only  of  physical,  but  also  of 
spiritual  health. 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  23 

A  chronological  account  of  my  life's  progress  is 
not  required  by  the  purpose  of  the  present  work. 
If  attempted,  it  could  not  be  done  by  my  plain,  prosy 
pen  with  sufficient  spirit  and  beauty  to  interest  my 
readers.  The  object  before  me  is  to  trace  a  slight 
outline  of  those  events  and  incidents  only  which  re- 
flecting persons  can  look  at  with  pleasure,  and  I  hope 
with  profit,  unconnected  by  the  relations  of  time,  or 
cause  and  effect.  The  celebrated  Walter  Scott  once 
observed,  that  in  an  ordinary  ride  in  a  stage  coach, 
he  never  found  a  man  so  dull,  if  a  free  conversation 
were  opened,  as  not  to  utter  thoughts  to  him  original 
and  instructive,  which  he  would  have  been  very  sorry 
not  to  have  heard.  Were  it  possible,  this  record 
should  represent  experiences,  the  perusal  of  which 
would  not  be  less  edifying  to  great  and  distinguished 
minds  than  the  conversation  of  illiterate,  plain,  but 
sincere  and  honest  people  in  general. 

It  is  a  commonplace  remark,  that  the  events  which 
determine  the  course  of  one's  life  are  controlled  by 
some  unseen  and  irresistible  power.  I  shall  now 
advert  to  an  item  of  my  personal  history  that  may 
serve  as  a  commentary  on  the  following  words  of 
Scripture  :  "  0  Lord,  I  know  that  the  way  of  man  is 
not  in  himself;  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  di- 
rect his  steps."  The  last  year  of  my  residence  in 
New  Haven,  I  was  much  in  the  society  of  a  class- 
mate by  the  name  of  Hopkins.  The  strongest  at- 
tachment grew  up  between  us  ;  we  were  never  apart 
when  disengaged  from  our  studies  ;  we  received  the 
nicknames  of  Damon  and  Pythias,  the  story  of  whose 
friendship  will  never  die,  so  long  as  Grecian  literature 


24  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

is  read  and  admired.  Our  class  graduated  Septem> 
ber,  1814.  It  was  agreed  that,  after  spending  a  few 
weeks  at  our  respective  homes,  we  should  meet  and 
journey  in  company  to  Litchfield,  Connecticut,  to  at- 
tend a  course  of  lectures  in  the  most  respectable  and 
systematic  law  school  then  existing  in  the  United 
States.  In  determining  to  pursue  the  legal  profes- 
sion, we  were  guided  chiefly  by  the  belief  that  its 
principles  were  more  congenial  to  our  mental  tastes 
and  characters,  than  either  those  of  medicine  or 
divinity. 

Young  Hopkins  lived  about  ten  miles  north  of 
Easthampton,  on  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut.  He 
wrote  that  he  should  pass  my  father's  house  in  the 
stage  on  a  certain  Wednesday.  I  was  ready  to  take 
my  seat  with  him  at  the  time  specified ;  but  when 
the  coach  arrived,  my  friend  was  not  among  the  pas- 
sengers. The  conclusion  was,  that  some  trivial  cir- 
cumstance had  induced  him  to  put  off  starting  for  a 
day  or  two.  I  waited  patiently  through  the  week, 
without  seeing  him,  or  hearing  from  him  ;  I  then 
learned  that  he  had  been  detained  at  home  by  seri- 
ous illness.  Immediately  I  went  to  visit  him.  He 
received  me  with  much  emotion,  saying,  "  My  work 
on  earth  is  finished,  and  in  a  few  hours  I  shall  take 
my  departure  to 

*  That  undiscovered  country  from  whose  bourn 
No  traveller  returns.' " 

He  was  perfectly  calm  and  undismayed  at  the  pros- 
pect of  death,  about  which  he  conversed  with  much 
pathos  and  eloquence.     When  I  bade  him  the  last 


REV.  THEODORE   CLAPP.  25 

farewell,  with  my  hand  clasped  in  his,  he  said  to  me, 
"  0  that  it  were  in  your  power  to  view  this  world  as 
it  now  appears  to  me,  from  the  borders  of  the  grave. 
Were  I  to  recover,  and  enter  upon  life  again,  with 
my  present  thoughts  and  feelings,  instead  of  going 
to  Litchfield,  I  should  repair  to  Andover,  or  Prince- 
ton, and  become  qualified  for  the  ministry.  The 
memory  of  disinterestedness,  of  self-sacrificing  labors 
for  our  fellow-beings,  and  the  hope  of  a  glorious 
immortality  through  Christ,  are  the  only  sources  of 
peace  and  support  in  a  dying  hour." 

These  words  sank  so  deeply  on  my  heart,  that  I 
could  hardly  think  of  any  thing  else  for  months  after 
his  death.  They  produced  a  total  revolution  in  my 
views  and  plans  for  life.  I  could  not  realize  that  he 
had  been  removed  from  my  presence  and  society.  It 
seemed  as  if  he  was  still  alive,  and  regarding  me 
with  a  sympathy  purer  and  deeper  than  ever.  The 
unshaken  belief  that  he  was  a  constant  witness  of 
my  doings,  was  an  irresistible  motive,  prompting  me 
to  make  every  endeavor  to  lead  such  a  life  as  would 
give  him  the  greatest  joy,  till  permitted  by  a  merci- 
ful Saviour  to  meet  again  on  the  shores  of  a  happy 
immortality.  The  project  of  devoting  myself  to  the 
practice  of  law  was  abandoned,  and  in  a  few  weeks 
I  commenced  the  study  of  theology. 

It  might  be  argued  that  I  acted  with  entire  free- 
dom in  choosing  a  vocation  which  this  beloved  friend, 
in  his  last  moments,  urged  me  to  embrace.  But 
choice  is  in  every  instance  an  effect.  This  effect  is 
always  produced  by  some  motive  acting  on  the  will. 
To  say  that  I  could  have  made  an  opposite  choice 
8 


26  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

with  perfect  ease,  is  the  same  thing  as  to  assert  that 
I  have  power  to  resist  the  strongest  motives  which 
can  be  presented  to  my  mind.  In  that  case,  I  may- 
trample  under  foot  the  most  powerful  inducements 
offered  by  the  Creator  himself  to  persuade  me  to 
obedience,  and,  in  spite  of  his  almighty  will,  tread 
the  downward  path  to  ruin.  It  is  self-evident,  then, 
that  the  events  and  circumstances  which  led  me  to 
adopt  a  profession  for  life,  came  from  God,  and  ex- 
erted an  influence  upon  my  will,  which,  at  the  time, 
was  as  much  beyond  human  control  as  the  winds, 
weather,  tides,  or  seasons.  A  true  philosophy  re- 
solves all  the  differences,  both  physical  and  moral, 
which  exist  among  men,  into  "  the  will  and  arbitra- 
tion wise  of  the  Supreme."  "  I  know,  0  Lord,  it  is 
not  in  man  who  walketh  to  direct  his  steps." 

I  will  relate  another  anecdote  bearing  upon  the 
same  point.  In  the  summer  of  1821, 1  spent  a  few 
weeks  at  a  celebrated  watering  place  in  Kentucky. 
At  that  resort  I  met  a  large  number  of  intelligent 
and  fashionable  people  from  the  principal  cities  of 
the  west  and  south,  and  a  few  from  New  Orleans. 
Their  time  was  passed  in  scenes  of  pleasure,  gayety, 
and  excess,  which  I  had  never  witnessed  in  the  staid 
regions  of  New  England.  When  Sabbath  came,  a 
discussion  took  place  at  the  breakfast  table,  with  re- 
gard to  the  best  manner  of  spending  the  morning. 
'*  We  cannot,"  some  said,  "  desecrate  the  day  by 
dancing,  cards,  and  frolic.  This  would  be  a  trespass 
on  the  laws  of  civility  as  well  as  the  church."  The 
company  finally  concluded,  if  possible,  to  have 
preaching ;  and  the  ball  room  was  selected  as  the 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  27 

only  place  sufficiently  large  to  afford  suitable  accom- 
modations. It  so  happened  that  I  was  the  only 
clergyman  present.  I  had  no  written  sermon  with 
me,  nor  any  kind  of  manuscript  which  would  answer 
as  a  substitute.  There  was  no  time  for  premedita- 
tion, nor  did  I  believe  it  to  be  in  my  power  to  deliver 
an  extemporaneous  discourse. 

It  was  with  some  difficulty  that  a  Bible  was  found. 
The  master  of  the  hotel  acknowledged  that  there 
was  none  in  his  possession.  Not  a  person  there 
could  furnish  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures,  except  my- 
self, and  that  was  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  lan- 
guages. To  escape  from  a  disagreeable  dilemma,  it 
occurred  to  me  that  I  might  insist  upon  the  impro- 
priety of  using  the  word  of  God  in  an  unknown 
dialect.  This  was  done.  The  argument  seemed 
plausible,  and  for  a  moment  held  forth  a  prospect  of 
deliverance.  At  this  juncture  the  landlady  recollect- 
ed that  a  missionary,  travelling  through  those  parts  a 
few  weets  before,  had  left  some  books  at  the  house. 
Among  them  might  be  the  one  which  the  occasion 
called  for.  When  the  servants  were  interrogated  on 
the  subject,  one  of  them  said  that  the  books  had 
been  stowed  away  in  the  garret.  A  search  was 
made.  A  Bible  was  found  and  laid  upon  the  table  at 
that  end  of  the  ball  room  appropriated  to  musical 
performances.  The  room  was  soon  filled  with  a  silent 
and  attentive  audience.  There  were  none  in  the 
company  willing  to  sing.  After  a  short  prayer,  I  sat 
down  in  the  greatest  agitation  and  uncertainty. 

All  at  once  the  thought  struck  me  that  I  would 
read  the  first  Psalm,  and  make  some  remarks  on  it  — 


28  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  Blessed  is  the  man  that  walketh  not  in  the  counsel 
of  the  ungodly,"  &c.  A  few  days  before  I  had  read, 
with  great  attention  and  delight,  Dr.  Paley's  chapter 
on  happiness,  in  his  Moral  Philosophy.  Its  leading 
ideas  were  fresh  in  my  mind.  With  their  help,  and 
that  of  the  Psalm,  I  was  enabled  to  discuss,  very  im- 
perfectly, the  question.  How  shall  happiness  be 
found  ?  I  spoke  forty  minutes  by  the  clock,  and 
though  the  thoughts  of  the  address  were  trite,  super- 
ficial, and  commonplace,  it  was  one  of  the  most 
effective  discourses  which  I  ever  pronounced,  simply 
because  it  suited  the  place,  the  hearers,  and  the  oc- 
casion. 

This  address  was  the  primary  cause  of  my  settle- 
ment in  New  Orleans.  There  happened  to  be  in  the 
audience  two  gentlemen  of  that  city  travelling  for 
health,  who  were  trustees  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Larned's 
church,  my  illustrious  predecessor.  He  had  fallen 
in  the  epidemic  of  the  preceding  year.  They  were 
gratified  with  my  extemporaneous  effort,  but  were 
total  strangers  to  me,  and  I  never  saw  their  faces  till 
I  became  personally  acquainted  with  them  the  next 
winter,  on  my  first  visit  to  Louisiana.  As  soon  as 
they  returned  home,  and  at  their  suggestion,  a  letter 
was  written  to  me  at  Louisville,  by  which  I  was  in- 
vited to  succeed  Mr.  Larned  as  pastor  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  New  Orleans.  I  declined  the  first 
invitation,  and  also  the  second,  because  I  was  deter- 
mined to  spend  my  days  in  Massachusetts.  Waiting 
at  the  falls  of  the  Ohio  for  the  commencement  of 
steamboat  navigation,  which  was  obstructed  by  ice 
and  low  water,  I  received  a  third  invitation.    In  it 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  29 

the  trustees  proposed  my  returning  to  Boston  by  the 
way  of  New  Orleans,  pausing  to  preach  a  few  Sab- 
baths for  them,  long  enough  to  form  a  partial  ac- 
quaintance with  the  congregation  and  the  place. 
This  proposition  I  was  constrained  to  accept. 

I  went  on  the  excursion  to  the  springs  just  referred 
to,  with  much  hesitation  and  reluctance.  It  was 
done  merely  to  please  some  intimate  friends,  whose 
urgent  solicitations  overcame  my  will.  The  first 
week  of  my  sojourn  in  New  Orleans,  I  assured  the 
trustees  that  nothing  could  induce  me  to  stay  there 
longer  than  three  months.  At  the  expiration  of  this 
time  I  made  every  effort  in  my  power  to  get  out  of 
the  city  forever.  But  God  is  stronger  than  man,  and 
he  was  pleased  to  confine  me  there  thirty-five  years. 

A  power  as  omnipotent  as  that  which  makes  the 
sun  rise,  or  rivers  descend,  shaped  the  whole  course 
of  my  professional  existence  and  career  in  New  Or- 
leans. One  item  subtracted,  or  changed  as  to  the 
circumstances  above  specified,  would  have  modified 
my  destiny,  and  colored  my  days  with  different  hues 
for  life.  If  it  be  asked  what  cause  makes  the  fortunes 
of  one  man  so  different  from  those  of  another,  the 
only  scriptural  and  philosophical  answer  is,  the  will 
of  God.  In  defiance  of  my  strongest  wishes,  I  was 
compelled  to  settle  in  Louisiana.  I  did  not  covet  the 
allotment.  Twenty-five  years  ago,  if  any  man  had 
prophesied  that  I  should  one  day  become  a  Unitarian, 
the  reply  to  his  prediction  would  have  been,  "  Is  thy 
servant  a  dog,  that  he  should  do  this  thing  ?  "  Then 
I  should  have  thought  it  as  likely  that  I  might,  at 
some  future  time,  turn  pirate,  or  highwayman,  as  to 
3* 


30  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

become  an  advocate  of  liberal  Christianity.  Either 
contingency  would  have  appeared  to  me  equally 
shocking  and  improbable.  To-day,  next  to  that  of 
God's  existence,  the  strongest  conviction  of  my 
understanding  is  a  belief  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
final  holiness  and  happiness  of  all  mankind.  And 
the  most  inscrutable  phenomenon  within  my  ob- 
servation is  that  of  an  intelligent,  good  man  who 
really  doubts  this  great  central,  sublime  truth  of 
the  gospel.  I  would  also  remark  that  the  causes 
which  brought  about  this  revolution  in  my  theology 
are  as  much  beyond  human  volition  as  the  motion 
of  the  planets.  Profoundly  do  I  admire  these  words 
of  the  Holy  Spirit :  "  It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh 
to  direct  his  steps."  Cowper  was  an  Orthodox,  Cal- 
vinistic  poet,  the  genuineness  of  whose  piety  is  uni- 
versally admitted.     Hear  his  words : — 

"  God  gives  to  every  man 
The  fortune,  temper,  understanding,  taste, 
That  lift  him  into  life,  and  let  him  fall 
Just  in  the  niche  he  veas  ordained  to  fill." 

In  another  place  he  writes  as  follows  :  — 

"  Happy  the  man  who  sees  a  God  employed 
In  all  the  good  and  ill  that  checker  life, 
Resolving  all  events,  with  their  effects 
And  manifold  results,  into  the  will 
And  arbitration  wise  of  the  Supreme. 
Did  not  his  eye  rule  all  things,  and  intend 
The  least  of  our  concerns,  (since  from  the  least 
The  greatest  oft  originate,)  could  chance 
Find  place  in  his  dominion,  or  dispose 
One  lawless  particle  to  thwart  his  plan, 
Then  God  might  be  surprised,  and  unforeseen 
Contingencies  might  alarm  him  and  disturb 
The  smooth  and  equal  course  of  his  affairs." 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  31 

Yet  every  man  is  perfectly  free  and  accountable, 
and  deserving  of  punishment  when  he  does  wrong. 
Every  man  has  his  own  way  —  so  he  feels  and  be- 
lieves —  so  he  actually  has.  It  is  equally  certain 
that  God  has  his  way  in  every  thing.  If  he  has  not, 
then  there  is  something  in  the  universe  superior  to 
his  almighty  will.  In  this  case,  it  may  be  inquired. 
Is  not  every  man  directed  by  God  ?  Is  he  not  una- 
voidably compelled  to  do  as  he  does  ?  Was  it  not 
impossible  for  him  to  do  otherwise  ?  These  ques- 
tions cannot  be  fathomed  by  philosophy,  or  theologi- 
cal science.  If  man  were  not  free  in  a  certain  sense, 
he  could  not  be  blameworthy  nor  punishable.  Still 
all  concede  that  if  he  were  not  a  creature  of  circum- 
stances and  influences  beyond  himself,  it  would  be 
impossible  for  God  "  to  work  in  him  to  will  and  to 
do  of  his  good  pleasure^^  and  finally  conduct  him 
to  everlasting  life.  The  same  Power  that  overcomes 
the  infidelity  of  one  human  heart,  can  overcome 
that  of  all^  if  it  be  his  sovereign  pleasure. 


32  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


CHAPTER  III. 

ANDOVER.  —  LICENSE.  —  ORDINATION.  —  SETTLEMENT  IN 
LEXINGTON,  KENTUCKY.  —  ANECDOTES  IN  RELATION 
TO   THE   FIRST  VISIT   OF   THE  REV.  SYLVESTER  LARNED 

TO     THE     VALLEY    OF    THE    MISSISSIPPI. PECULIAR 

STYLE   OF  HIS  PREACHING. 

When  I  was  a  student  in  the  Theological  Seminary 
at  Andover,  Massachusetts,  it  was  my  good  fortune 
to  occupy,  for  some  months,  a  dormitory  in  the  pri- 
vate residence  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  Woods,  at  that 
time  professor  of  dogmatic  theology  in  this  far- 
famed  institution.  I  was  allowed  by  the  doctor  oc- 
casionally to  sit  with  him  in  his  own  private  study  to 
learn  my  daily  lessons.  Only  one  condition  was  im- 
posed —  that  I  should  never  interrupt  him  by  asking 
questions  when  engaged  in  writing.  He  treated  me 
with  uniform  kindness,  and  apparently  with  great 
confidence.  I  regarded  it  as  a  most  enviable  privi- 
lege to  spend  so  many  of  my  hours  in  the  presence 
of  such  an  eminent  saint  and  theologian.  One 
morning,  when  we  were  both  absorbed  in  our  studies, 
a  stranger  intruded  himself  into  our  presence,  to 
solicit  advice  in  regard  to  some  church  difficulties 
that  had  occurred  not  long  before  in  a  town  some 
miles  distant.  On  the  announcement  of  his  er- 
rand, I  instantly  rose  to  leave  the  room ;  but  the 
professor  told  me  that  I  had  better  stay  and  go  on 
with  my  labors,  else  I  might  not  be  prepared  for  the 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  33 

next  recitation.  After  the  gentleman  had  made  a 
full  statement  of  his  case,  Dr.  Woods  gave  substan- 
tially the  following  decision.  I  do  not  pretend  to 
give  his  precise  words. 

"  Your  friend  has  indeed  grossly  violated  the  laws 
of  holiness ;  but  his  misconduct  is  not  generally 
known.  It  has  come  to  the  knowledge,  you  say,  of 
but  very  few  persons,  who  are  all  friendly  to  him  and 
the  church,  and  are  anxious  that  the  scandal  should 
spread  no  farther. 

"Moreover,  he  is  a  man  of  great  popularity  and 
consideration  in  the  place  of  his  residence.  He  is 
very  rich,  and  liberal  in  his  contributions  to  religious 
and  charitable  societies.  By  bringing  his  case  pub- 
licly before  the  church  for  discipline,  you  may  do  an 
irreparable  injury,  not  only  to  the  man  himself,  but 
also  to  his  amiable,  unoffending  family.  In  my 
judgment,  no  good  could  possibly  accrue  from  such 
a  measure.  You  had  better  pass  it  by  with  a  pri- 
vate admonition,  and  continue  to  use  his  elevated 
position  and  extensive  influence  in  building  up  the 
Redeemer's  cause  in  your  peaceful  and  flourishing 
parish." 

After  this  case  was  disposed  of,  a  second  was  pre- 
sented for  deliberation.  A  member  of  the  same 
church  had  been  heard  to  avow  repeatedly  his  disbe- 
lief in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  He  was  in  the 
habit  of  talking  against  it  among  his  acquaintances. 
True,  his  moral  character  was  unexceptionable  ;  nay, 
it  was  excellent  —  rich  in  every  virtue  that  could 
serve  to  make  one  a  light,  charm,  ornament,  and 
blessing  in  society.     "  But,"  said  the  doctor,  "  no 


34  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

matter  how  good  or  benevolent  he  is  ;  disbelieving 
the  Trinity,  he  denies  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  and  is  not  fit  to  be  the  member  of  a  Chris- 
tian church.  He  should  be  arraigned  for  heresy, 
and  if  he  continue  contumaciously  in  error,  let  him 
be  excommunicated." 

The  deacon  then  bade  us  farewell.  During  the 
above  consultation,  my  lesson  for  the  morning  was 
totally  unheeded.  Two  thoughts  had  for  the  first 
time  entered  my  mind.  Firsts  a  rich  member  of  the 
church,  honorable  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  may  be 
dissolute  with  impunity.  Secondly,  it  is  not  so  hei- 
nous an  offence  to  break  the  seventh  commandment, 
as  to  affirm  that  there  are  not  three  persons  in  the 
Godhead.  Previous  to  this  day,  I  had  supposed  that 
those  within  were  always  not  only  superior  in  good- 
ness to  any  persons  outside  of  the  church,  but  were 
also  invariably  actuated  by  the  principles  of  unsul- 
lied honor,  unswerving  truth,  and  impartial  justice 
to  all  men,  witliout  regard  to  the  distinctions  of 
wealth,  rank,  fashion,  or  office.  It  was  painful  to 
give  up  my  long-cherished  and  implicit  faith  in  the 
spotless  purity  of  ministers  and  professors  of  reli- 
gion. 

Dr.  Woods  not  only  permitted,  but  urged  me  to 
apply  to  him,  whenever  I  needed  assistance  in  solv- 
ing difficult  problems  relating  to  theology,  or  the 
interpretation  of  Scripture.  A  sermon  had  been 
preached  in  the  chapel,  in  support  of  the  doctrine 
of  plenary  inspiration,  as  it  is  called,  or  that  the 
original  Bible  was  dictated  by  the  infallible  Spirit  of 
God  —  a  standard  of  faith  and  practice  in  which  there 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  35 

was  not  a  single  error  —  nothing  deficient  and  noth- 
ing superfluous.  The  assertion  was,  that  not  only  all 
its  thoughts  came  directly  from  Heaven,  but  even  its 
words ;  that  man  had  no  more  share,  strictly  speak- 
ing, in  producing  the  sacred  Scriptures,  than  in  cre- 
ating seas,  stars,  or  planets.  Human  hands,  indeed, 
inscribed  the  words  on  parchment,  but  they  were 
directed  by  a  supernatural,  resistless  influence,  so 
that  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  record  a  syllable 
but  what  was  in  accordance  with  the  will  of  God. 

A  suspicion  that  this  view  of  the  subject  was  un- 
true I  had  never  before  entertained  for  a  moment. 
It  had  been  inculcated  in  my  hearing  from  the  nur- 
sery up,  by  all  those  whom  I  listened  to  as  oracles, 
as  teachers  of  indisputable  authority.  But  the  ser- 
mon just  referred  to  had  the  effect  to  set  me  think- 
ing and  doubting  on  the  subject.  Two  difficulties 
struck  my  mind.  Was  it  possible  that  the  disgust- 
ing impurities  and  horrid  imprecations  recorded  in 
some  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  (for  examples,  see 
Psalm  cix.,  and  twenty-third  chapter  of  Ezekiel) 
should  have  emanated  from  a  being  of  infinite  love 
and  holiness?  Further,  it  was  admitted  on  aV 
sides,  that  the  original  manuscripts  of  the  Bible  a^ 
not  in  existence.  Every  copy  now  in  the  world 
came  from  uninspired  hands.  Into  our  version,  then, 
or  any  other  version  extant,  corruptions  may  have 
crept,  though  its  authors  were  ever  so  upright  and 
careful. 

With  hope  and  confidence,  I  applied  to  the  doctor 
to  relieve  me  from  these  painful  misgivings.  I  said 
to  myself,  It  is  indeed  a  glorious  privilege  to  be  the 


36  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

member  of  an  institution  which  can  guide  the  anx- 
ious, inquiring  student  through  the  intricacies  of 
error,  and  help  him  up  the  mountain  of  divine  truth, 
"  laborious,  indeed,  at  the  first  ascent,  but  else  so 
smooth,  so  green,  so  full  of  goodly  prospects  and 
melodious  sounds  on  every  side,  that  the  harp  of 
Orpheus  was  not  more  charming.''  I  thought  that 
if  I  could  look  at  revealed  religion  aright,  it  would 
appear  to  me  only  beautiful,  grand,  and  harmonious. 
The  first  objection  was  met  by  the  remark,  that  "  be- 
cause God  is  infinite,  we  are  not  competent  to  sit 
in  judgment  on  the  morality  of  his  doings.  Parts 
of  revelation  may  seem  to  contravene  man's  ideas  of 
refinement,  honor,  and  rectitude.  But  God's  thoughts 
are  not  as  our  thoughts^  nor  his  ways  as  our  ways. 
What  to  the  infinite  One  is  fit,  proper,  and  benev- 
olent, may  appear  to  short-sighted,  sinful  mortals 
deformed,  monstrous,  unjust,  and  even  malevolent. 
It  is  enough  for  us  to  know  that  God  is  boundless 
purity ;  therefore,  in  the  blessed  volume  which  he 
has  mercifully  vouchsafed  to  indite  for  our  salvation, 
and  which  is  a  transcript  of  himself,  there  cannot  be 
any  thing  corrupt  or  unholy.  As  it  came  from  God, 
every  item  of  it  must  be  Godlike^  from  the  first 
verse  of  Genesis  to  the  last  of  the  Apocalypse." 

Such  was  the  reasoning  put  forth  to  quiet  my 
doubts  as  to  plenary  inspiration  ;  to  reconcile  the 
discrepant,  to  explain  the  absurd,  and  throw  a  haze 
of  moral  beauty  over  passages  inexpressibly  ^abhor- 
rent to  my  natural,  unperverted  taste  and  reason. 
Notwithstanding  my  youth  and  inexperience,  I  then 
felt,  with  all  the  force  of  intuition,  that  if  God's  sov- 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  37 

ereigiity  were  divorced  from  what  we  are  compelled, 
by  the  very  constitution  of  our  nature,  to  regard  as 
pure  and  righteous,  then  all  the  dearest  interests 
of  mankind,  for  time  and  eternity,  would  be  afloat 
upon  a  boundless  sea  of  doubt  and  peril ;  and  the 
way  would  be  prepared  for  baptizing  the  foulest 
despotism  by  the  name  of  almighty  and  infinite 
goodness. 

The  second  objection  was  answered  by  advancing 
a  fallacy.  "  True,''  said  the  great  man,  "  all  the 
Bibles  now  in  the  world  are  but  transcripts  of  an 
original  which  vanished  from  the  face  of  the  earth 
centuries  ago.  But  from  the  infinite  wisdom  of 
God,  it  follows  that  he  would  not  suffer  a  book  com- 
posed by  himself  to  fail  of  accomplishing  the  end  for 
which  it  was  given.  It  is  reasonable,  then,  to  be- 
lieve that  the  transcribers  of  the  sacred  volume,  in 
every  age  and  place,  have  been  the  subjects  of  a 
divine  influence,  qualifying  them  to  set  forth  God's 
word  in  the  various  languages  spoken  by  man,  ac- 
cording to  its  primeval  import  and  genuineness." 

The  above  instances  are  fair  samples  of  the  so- 
phistical arguments  employed  to  defend  the  peculiar 
dogmas  then  taught  at  Andover.  My  desires  to  find 
the  truth  were  most  sincere  and  intense ;  but  instead 
of  being  gratified,  they  were  doomed  to  constant 
disappointment.  Beading  and  studying  the  pre- 
scribed books  and  theses  only  served  to  thicken  my 
darkness  and  multiply  my  perplexities.  The  pro- 
fessor said  to  me  one  day,  that  my  chief  difficulties 
undoubtedly  arose  from  the  fact  that  I  had  not  been 
thoroughly  drilled  in  the  principles  of  implicit  faith, 
4 


38  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

He  defined  implicit  faith  to  be  "a  trusting:  to  the 
word  or  authority  of  another ,  without  doubting-  or 
reserve y  or  without  examining-  into  the  truth  of  the 
thing-  itself^'  "  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,"  he 
remarked,  "is  inexpHcable  to  human  reason,  and 
fruitless  attempts  to  solve  the  mystery  may  unsettle 
one's  faith,  and  plunge  him  into  infidelity." 

But  was  it  not  my  mission  at  Andover  to  investi- 
gate truth,  independent  of  human  authority,  creeds, 
and  formulas?  "No,"  said  Dr.  Woods,  "your 
proper  business  here  is  to  learn  to  read  the  Bible 
aright,  and  to  receive  its  plain,  undisputed  assertions 
with  an  unquestioning  credence,  as  the  oracles  of 
God.  It  is  within  the  legitimate  province  of  reason  to 
inquire,  ^r^^,  whether  the  Bible  is  divinely  inspired  ; 
and  secondly,  what  does  it  actually  teach?  Fur- 
ther than  this  you  cannot  go.  Reason  is  not  compe- 
tent to  decide  upon  the  philosophy  of  Scripture. 
We  receive  the  teachings  of  God,  however  strange 
or  incomprehensible  they  may  appear  to  us,  simply 
because  we  know  that  he  cannot  utter  an  untruth." 

These  memorable  sayings  furnished  a  clew  enabling 
me  to  escape  from  the  labyrinth  in  which  I  had  been 
long  wandering.  From  that  day  to  the  present,  the 
object  of  all  my  researches  has  been  to  ascertain 
whether  God  has  actually  spoken  to  the  children  of 
men  in  the  Bible,  and  what  is  the  real  import  of  the 
communications  therein  addressed  to  us.  I  have 
stood  firmly  upon  this  platform  for  the  last  forty 
years.  I  love  the  original  Scriptures;  have  read 
them  by  day,  and  meditated  thereon  by  night. 

The   study  of  the  Bible,  according  to  the  most 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  39 

approved  rules  of  exegesis,  has  led  me  to  repudiate 
the  theological  views  which  were  embraced  at  the 
Andover  Seminary  when  I  lived  there.  They  have 
also  been  repudiated  virtually  by  the  great  body  of 
the  New  England  churches.  A  milder  and  more  ra- 
tional faith  prevails  among  the  descendants  of  the 
Puritans,  than  that  of  their  stern,  rugged  forefathers. 
Genuine  Calvinism  has  died  in  the  Northern  States, 
by  a  necessary  and  almost  imperceptible  decay. 
Professor  Stuart,  of  Andover,  did  more,  in  his  time, 
to  bring  about  this  revolution  than  Harvard  Univer- 
sity and  all  the  Unitarian  writings  combined. 

The  opinion  is  quite  common  in  the  Southern  and 
Middle  States,  that  evangelical  religion  of  late  has 
suffered  an  alarming  degeneracy  among  the  people 
of  New  England  in  general.  These  lugubrious 
views  are  chiefly  confined  to  clergymen  of  different 
denominations  —  clergymen,  too,  most  sincere,  pious, 
good,  and  charitable.  They  see  that  some  of  the 
long-established  creeds  and  forms  of  our  venerable 
ancestors  are  fading  away.  Opinions  which  they 
held  sacred  and  essential  are  now  not  only  contro- 
verted, but  denied  and  trampled  under  foot,  by  Uni- 
tarian and  other  kindred  sects.  Multitudes  look 
upon  this  deviation  from  the  ways  of  our  predeces- 
sors as  the  prolific  parent  of  intemperance,  libertin- 
ism, profanity,  desecration  of  the  Lord's  day,  and 
other  abominations.  This  is  not  to  be  wondered  at. 
The  contemporaries  of  our  Saviour  were  perfectly 
honest  in  charging  him  with  the  most  odious  offences 
—  irreverence  towards  God,  dangerous  heresies,  in- 
toxication, breaking  the   Sabbath,  consorting  with 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

gluttons  and  wine  bibbers,  and  preaching  doctrines 
which  tended  to  latitudinarianism,  and  the  sub- 
version of  all  wholesome  laws,  both  human  and 
divine. 

I  would  say  to  all  those  clergymen  who  cherish 
gloomy  forebodings  about  the  fate  of  revealed  re- 
ligion, that  if  you  are  sincere  in  the  belief  that  the 
Bible  came  from  God,  you  cannot  consistently  enter- 
tain any  apprehensions  in  regard  to  its  accomplishing 
the  ends  for  which  it  has  been  given  to  the  world. 
If  a  man,  when  gazing  upon  the  sun  in  its  sub- 
limity, as  it  is  sinking  below  the  horizon,  should 
say  to  you,  "  I  am  afraid  we  shall  never  see  the  sun 
again  —  that  it  has  set  to  rise  no  more ;  '^  would  you 
not  regard  him  as  partially  deranged — at  least  as 
laboring  under  some  strange  hallucination  ?  How 
much  more  absurd  to  be  afraid  lest  man's  folly  and 
delusions  shall  blot  out  the  uncreated  sun  of  right- 
eousness, that  illumines  the  moral  universe  with  an 
eternal  radiance !  It  is  the  promise  of  Jesus  that 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  never  overthrow  the  religion 
of  the  New  Testament.  It  will  survive  all  the  vicis- 
situdes to  which  human  society  is  liable,  and  demon- 
strate its  legitimate  claims  to  that  lofty  character 
which  it  assumes,  as  being  not  only  the  glorious,  but 
the  everlasting  gospel  of  the  blessed  God.  What  a 
low  estimate  must  that  man  form  of  Christianity 
who  supposes  that  it  can  be  reasoned,  legislated, 
frowned,  laughed,  or  ridiculed  out  of  the  world  ! . 

Church  history  tells  us  of  the  rise,  decline,  and 
disappearance  of  many  denominations  that,  in  their 
day,  undoubtedly,  were  n.ecessary  and  useful,  and 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  41 

represented  the  highest  religious  development  of 
which  their  respective  votaries  were  capable.  Could 
the  admirers  of  those  ancient  forms  come  back  from 
that  unseen  world,  where  pride,  bigotry,  and  con- 
tention will  never  be  known,  they  would  be  able  to 
trace  scarcely  a  resemblance  between  the  ecclesias- 
ticism  of  the  present  times  and  that  mode  of  worship 
and  teaching  to  which  their  prayers,  their  writings, 
their  fortunes,  and  their  lives  had  been  devoted  in 
vain.  But  still,  praised  be  God,  revealed  religion 
has  lost  none  of  its  original  powers.  And  though 
all  the  various  sects  that  flourish  in  our  day  were 
swept  into  oblivion,  along  with  the  accumulated 
rubbish  carried  down  by  the  resistless  surge  of  time, 
Christianity  would  live  on  in  undecaying  bloom  and 
beauty.  Archbishop  Whately  says,  "  Christ  did  not 
ordain  an  immutable  outward  style  for  administering 
his  religion,  but  left  the  machinery  of  its  forms  and 
rules  free,  that,  by  a  spontaneous  unfolding,  they 
might  accommodate  themselves  to  the  ever-varying 
wants,  taste,  and  progress  of  humanity.  A  system 
wanting  this  freedom  and  flexibleness  would  carry 
strong  proof  in  itself  that  it  did  not  emanate  from 
God.  Different  ages  require  different  modes  of  wor- 
ship and  communion." 

Geologists  have  proved  that  our  globe,  from  the 
beginning,  has  been  constantly  going  through  a  suc- 
cession of  changes,  while  the  principles  by  which  it  is 
governed  have  always  remained  the  same.  So  it  is 
with  the  church  of  Christ.  In  essence,  it  is  the  same 
yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever.  Yet  it  is  con- 
tinually manifesting  itself  in  new  and  higher  forms 
4* 


42  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

of  glory.  The  church  evinces  nowadays  her  love 
for  man  in  practical  reforms  never  before  attempted. 
Think  of  what  is  doing  among  us  for  the  reforma- 
tion of  juvenile  offenders ;  for  the  improvement  of 
discharged  convicts  ;  for  the  training  of  the  blind, 
the  deaf,  and  the  dumb.  Think  of  those  splendid 
palaces,  reared  for  the  accommodation  of  the  insane 
and  idiotic  ;  think  of  the  numerous  institutions  for 
the  relief  of  widows  and  orphans  ;  for  the  benefit 
of  seamen  ;  for  the  promotion  of  temperance ;  for 
the  suppression  of  war  ;  to  ameliorate  the  condition 
of  prison  houses  ;  and  to  exalt  the  state  of  the  de- 
pendent, industrial  classes  generally.  Then  we  have 
tract  societies  ;  missionary  enterprises  ;  the  gratu- 
itous distribution  of  Bibles  and  other  books ;  Sunday 
schools,  free  libraries,  lyceums,  &c. ;  by  which  pow- 
erful instrumentalities  the  truths,  hopes,  and  mo- 
tives of  the  gospel  are  so  wielded  as  not  only  to 
secure  the  salvation  of  the  young  and  inexperienced, 
but  also,  in  many  cases,  to  arrest  and  reclaim  hard- 
ened and  inveterate  offenders.  To  assert  that,  under 
such  a  multiplicity  of  divine  means,  —  such  a  rich, 
unprecedented  array  of  appeals  and  agencies, — our 
people  are  not  advancing  in  religion  and  morality, 
is  just  as  absurd  as  to  deny  that  the  happiest  system 
of  agriculture  is  adapted  to  increase  the  products  of 
our  fields,  or  to  deny  that  the  best  appliances  of  edu- 
cation tend  to  promote  the  diffusion  and  increase  of 
knowledge.  No  creeds,  no  forms,  are  essential  to 
practical  Christianity,  but  simply  a  life  of  pure, 
humble,  and  systematic  beneficence.  The  recogni- 
tion of  this  principle,  coeval  with  Jesus  Christ,  is  a 


REV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  43 

characteristic  of  the  present  age,  and  a  cheering 
proof  that  we  have  renounced  fables  for  truth  — 
"  have  left  the  ^ood  old  times  far  behind,  never  to 
see  them  again  but  in  the  retrospect  of  things  gone 
by."  It  is  ushering  in  a  brighter  era,  when  Chris- 
tianity will  bear,  in  rich  abundance,  fairer  flowers  and 
more  delicious  fruit  than  the  world  has  ever  yet  tasted. 
To  me  the  principles  of  the  gospel  are  unassaila- 
ble and  incomparable.  They  give  us  rules,  hopes, 
and  consolations  infinitely  beyond  the  reach  of 
human  philosophy.  Take  away  this  last  and  only 
prop  amidst  the  wreck  of  all  earthly  hopes  and  pos- 
sessions, and  to  what  shall  the  departing  spirit  cling 
for  salvation,  as  it  looks  into  the  grave  ?  It  has  no 
Jesus  to  lean  on  ;  it  must  sink  in  remediless  agony 
and  despair.  Human  reason  admires  the  truths  of 
the  Christian  revelation  ;  human  experience  affords 
them  her  loud  and  uniform  testimony,  and  they  find 
a  congenial  response  in  the  affections  of  every  noble 
heart.  What  are  these  truths  ?  I  would  answer, 
in  general,  the  paternity  of  God ;  the  brotherhood 
of  man  ;  that  true  religion  consists  in  piety,  purity, 
and  disinterestedness,  and  an  existence  of  immortal 
blessedness  for  all  mankind  beyond  the  grave. 

In  October,  1817,  license  to  preach  the  gospel  was 
given  me,  by  an  association  of  Congregational  minis- 
ters in  my  native  county.  A  few  weeks  previous,  I 
had  made  an  engagement  to  spend  a  year,  in  the 
capacity  of  chaplain  and  teacher,  to  a  private  family, 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Lexington,  Kentucky.  When 
I  reached  the  place  of  my  destination,  the  Rev.  Mr. 


44  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Larned,  my  predecessor  in  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church,  New  Orleans,  was  expected  to  arrive  there 
daily.  His  fame  had  preceded  him  as  an  eminent 
pulpit  orator.  On  a  Saturday  afternoon,  advertise- 
ments were  posted  along  the  streets  and  public 
places,  that  he  would  preach  in  a  certain  pulpit  the 
next  morning,  at  the  usual  hour  of  holding  services. 
Long  before  the  appointed  time,  the  house  was  com- 
pletely filled,  and  multitudes  sought  in  vain  for  an 
admission.  When  he  arose,  and  pronounced  the 
text,  —  "He  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,"  — 
I  thought  that  with  such  a  subject,  however  ably 
discussed,  it  would  be  entirely  beyond  his  power  to 
answer  the  excited  expectations  of  the  audience. 
But  he  had  scarcely  uttered  half  a  dozen  sentences, 
before  all  fears  of  his  failing  vanished  from  my  mind. 
I  was  rapt,  elevated,  and  carried  away,  in  common 
with  others,  by  the  charms  of  his  singular  and  over- 
powering eloquence.  I  will  present  a  brief  sketch 
of  this  remarkable  sermon. 

He  began  by  saying,  that  "  all  acknowledged  be- 
cause all  felt  their  need  of  a  Saviour.  Your  lot,  my 
hearers,  is  cast  in  pleasant  places,  and  you  have  a 
goodly  heritage ;  your  city  is  in  the  midst  of  regions 
on  which  Nature  lavishes  her  richest  gifts.  You 
have  all  the  comforts  and  elegances  which  wealth, 
art,  and  refinement  can  bestow.  Still  the  capacious 
desires  of  your  immortal  minds  are  not  satisfied, 
because  they  crave  that  higher  and  better  good 
which  an  outward  world  can  neither  give  nor  destroy. 
Jesus  came  to  point  our  eyes  to  the  only  and  narrow 
way  that  leadeth  unto  life.     Your  earthly  posses- 


I 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  „  45 

sions  must  perish.  You  may  be  great  and  powerful ; 
magnificent  in  talents,  designs,  and  achievements ; 
admired,  honored,  and  caressed  by  your  contempora- 
ries.    Can  such  advantages  save  you  ?  — 

*  The  boast  of  heraldry,  the  pomp  of  power, 

And  all  that  beauty,  all  that  wealth  e'er  gave. 
Await  alike  the  inevitable  hour  ; 

The  paths  of  glory  lead  but  to  the  grave.' 

"  When  we  reflect  what  human  life  is,  however  for- 
tunate ;  when  we  consider  the  ordinances  and  appoint- 
ments,—  the  sudden  alternations  of  health  and  sick- 
ness, joy  and  sorrow  ;  these  indescribable  scenes  of 
endurance,  privation,  and  bereavement ;  these  pain- 
ful sunderings  of  the  ties  of  affinity,  friendship,  and 
affection  that  sadden  our  present  existence,  —  how 
obvious  is  it  that  the  cross  of  Jesus  is  our  only  hope ! 
For  this  makes  it  certain  that  the  works  of  creation, 
the  events  of  life,  and  the  destinies  of  a  coming 
world,  are  but  the  unfoldings  of  a  Father's  infinite 
wisdom  ;  that  whatever  befalls  us  between  the  cradle 
and  the  tomb,  though  so  strange,  inscrutable,  and 
trying,  is  working  to  issues  great  and  glorious  be- 
yond the  reach  of  thought  and  imagination.  Jesus 
came  to  assure  us  that  the  Power  which  brought 
man  into  existence  is  eternal,  boundless,  uncreated, 
and  immutable  love  —  a  love  that  taketh  care  for 
all ;  not  one  is  neglected  ;  that  watcheth  over  all ; 
that  provideth  for  all ;  for  infancy,  childhood,  ma- 
ture years,  decrepit  age  ;  for  want,  for  weakness,  for 
joy,  and  for  sorrow,  in  every  scene  of  this  or  another 
life ;   so  that  all  forms  of  sin  and  evil  shall  finally 


46  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

redound  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  aid  in  accomplish- 
ing the  unsearchable  wonders  of  redeeming  mercy 
revealed  in  the  gospel.  The  teachings  of  Christ 
enable  us  to  say  all  is  good,  all  is  well,  all  is  right, 
and  shall  be  forever.  Faith  in  Jesus,  then,  is  an 
inheritance,  a  refuge,  and  a  rest  for  the  soul,  from 
which  the  fates  and  fortunes  of  a  mortal  lot  cannot 
shake  it. 

"The  gospel  has  abolished  death,  and  brought  to 
light  that  spirit-land  where  the  mysteries  of  earth  will 
be  explained  —  the  land  of  brightness  and  beatitude, 
—  the  land  of  an  immeasurable  progress  in  wisdom 
and  glory — where,  instead  of  trials,  there  will  be  only 
triumphs ;  instead  of  darkness,  the  effulgence  of  an 
unveiled  eternity  ;  instead  of  the  bitter  tears  of  sor- 
row, the  beamings  of  an  ever-increasing  joy  beyond 
the  possibility  of  sin  and  temptation.  '  Thanks  be 
unto  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift.'  What  is  death  to 
a  true  Christian  ?  It  is  the  hour  of  release  from  the 
burdens  of  mortality  ;  the  hour  of  reunion  with  the 
absent  loved  ones,  who  have  gone  before  us  ;  the 
hour  when  our  inherent,  irrepressible  longings  after 
fairer  forms  of  beauty,  and  more  ecstatic  degrees  of 
bliss  than  earth  aifords,  will  verge  to  their  rich,  ever- 
lasting consummation.  When  I  look  on  that  cross, 
illuminated  by  the  radiance  of  God's  own  divinity,  I 
exclaim.  How  inexpressibly  precious  is  the  light  it 
sheds  on  our  dark  world,  opening  a  way  for  all 
mankind  through  the  gloomy  shadows  of  sin  and 
sorrow,  and  through  the  dark  gates  of  the  tomb,  to 
the  enjoyment  of  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  un- 
defiled,  and  unfading !  " 


REV.  THEODORE   CLAPP.  47 

I  do  not  pretend  to  state  the  exact  words  of  the 
orator  on  this  occasion,  but  the  leading  ideas  of  the 
address,  which  were  indelibly  impressed  on  my 
memory.  He  did  not  even  allude  to  the  doctrine  of 
Christ's  death  being  a  substituted  punishment,  a 
vicarious  sacrifice  to  appease  the  divine  wrath,  in 
order  to  make  the  salvation  of  mankind  possible. 
Passing  by  all  the  unintelligible  points  of  controver- 
sial theology  touching  the  atonement,  he  presented 
to  view  a  beautiful  and  striking  picture,  which  need- 
ed only  to  be  looked  at  to  win  admiration  —  a  pic- 
ture of  man's  frail,  eventful  life  from  the  cradle  to 
the  grave.  The  whole  audience  saw  that  the  por- 
trait was  true  to  nature  ;  and  every  one  present,  in 
spite  of  his  creed,  was  made  to  feel  that  without  the 
hopes  of  the  gospel  he  had  no  outward  prop  to  lean 
upon,  no  satisfying  source  of  inward  reliance,  no 
adequate  object  for  his  ever-expanding  loves,  and 
no  asylum  to  betake  himself  to  in  trouble,  want, 
peril,  sickness,  or  the  final  hour.  He  did  not  dog- 
matize about  Jesus  Christ,  but  produced  in  the  hear- 
ers a  profound  conviction,  that  without  a  Saviour 
they  were  living  in  a  fatherless  and  forsaken  con- 
dition, poor,  benighted,  trembling  orphans,  upon  a 
bleak  and  boundless  waste,  destitute,  deserted,  for- 
lorn, and  forsaken.  The  effect  was  wonderful. 
Tears  were  shed  by  those  who  had  never  before  wept 
at  the  thought  of  all  that  is  glorious  and  all  that  is 
tremendous  in  the  prospects  of  immortality.  Many 
of  those  seated  in  the  pews  at  the  beginning  of  the 
sermon  found  themselves  standing  up  at  its  close. 
They  performed  the   act  of  rising  unconsciously. 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Yet  the  entire  delivery  of  that  powerful  discourse 
did  not  occupy  more  than  thirty  minutes.  I  had  the 
honor  of  sitting  in  the  pew  of  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished orators  of  Kentucky  then  living,  whose 
son  is  now  vice  president  of  the  United  States.  He 
remarked,  on  coming  out  of  church,  "  That  was  a 
burst  of  natural  eloquence  infinitely  superior  to  any 
thing  I  ever  heard  before,  either  in  the  pulpit,  forum, 
legislative  hall,  or  popular  assembly." 

No  doubt  Mr.  Larned's  sermons  were  indebted  for 
much  of  their  impressiveness  to  the  striking  superi- 
ority of  his  personal  charms  and  accomplishments. 
A  head  of  the  most  perfect  outline ;  the  fire  of  ge- 
nius flashing  from  large,  prominent  blue  eyes ; 
the  fine  features  kindled  up  with  intelligence;  a 
symmetrical  and  Apollo-like  form ;  a  deep-toned,  mu- 
sical, penetrating  voice,  whose  whisper  could  be  heard 
through  the  largest  audience  ;  and  a  general  mien 
unembarrassed,  easy,  and  natural,  at  once  graceful 
and  dignified,  —  conspired  to  bestow  on  him  a  com- 
bination of  natural  advantages  for  speaking  impres- 
sively which  very  few  of  our  race  have  ever  pos- 
sessed. A  distinguished  statesman,  who  for  many 
years  was  a  member  of  Congress,  and  familiar  with 
the  first  of  American  orators,  remarked  that  "  un- 
til he  had  seen  Mr.  Larned  he  had  never  beheld  in 
the  human  form  a  perfect  union  of  the  sublime  and 
beautiful.  His  statue,  if  chiselled  by  the  hand  of  a 
Powers,  would  be  pronounced,  by  all  competent 
judges,  to  deserve  a  place  among  the  finest  models 
in  the  galleries  of  either  ancient  or  modern  sculp- 
ture." 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  49 

Again,  his  eloquence  was  characterized  by  the 
easy,  simple,  unstudied  manner  in  which  he  deliv- 
ered his  thoughts.  There  were  no  marks  of  art  and 
labor  either  in  what  he  said  or  in  his  mode  of  say- 
ing it.  He  did  not  appear  before  an  audience  in  the 
air  of  an  erudite,  authoritative,  pompous  divine, 
a  formal,  ex  cathedra  sermonizer,  but  as  an  earnest, 
affectionate,  loving  friend,  pouring  forth  the  rich, 
glowing,  unpremeditated  effusions  of  his  heart  with 
the  fulness  and  rapidity  of  a  torrent,  and  with  the 
apparent  artlessness  and  simplicity  of  a  child.  His 
language  was  indeed  rich  and  singularly  appropriate. 
He  was  full  of  metaphors,  lively  images,  and  pleas- 
ing allusions ;  but  they  flowed  from  him  without 
effort,  and  he  seemed  to  speak  as  he  did,  in  obedi- 
ence to  an  irresistible  impulse,  because  he  could  not 
help  it.  Every  one  knows  that  simplicity  is  the 
crowning  ornament  of  the  most  effective  eloquence. 
It  is  that  dress  of  nature  without  which  all  beauties 
are  imperfect,  and^fail  of  making  a  full  and  complete 
impression. 

The  sermons  of  Mr.  Lamed  were  free  from  the 
parade  and  dry  technicalities  of  theological  science. 
He  never  manufactured  a  discourse  out  of  general 
and  speculative  propositions.  He  never  couched  the 
truths  of  Jesus  in  abstract  metaphysical  terms. 
Any  child  could  comprehend  his  subject,  words,  ar- 
guments, and  illustrations.  It  is  universally  admit- 
ted that  no  trait  of  good  writing  or  speaking  is  more 
important  than  perspicuity.  Of  what  avail  the  eru- 
dition and  reasoning  of  the  preacher,  unless  he  be 
clearly  understood  ?  No  ornaments  can  give  lustre 
5 


60  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

and  beauty  to  a  sermon  when  its  language  is  ambig- 
uous and  its  arguments  are  obscure. 

Mr.  Larned  had  studied  the  volumes  of  the  human 
heart  and  human  life  more  attentively  than  the  sombre 
tomes  of  school  divinity.  Hence,  though  so  young, 
he  was  enabled,  in  the  happiest  manner,  to  accom- 
modate instructions  to  the  different  ages,  conditions, 
and  characters  of  the  diversified  classes  composing  a 
large,  promiscuous  audience.  Each  of  those  who 
listened  to  him  heard  something  that  seemed  par- 
ticularly addressed  to  himself —  exactly  suited  to  his 
trials,  temptations,  wants,  sins,  or  sorrows.  Those  ser- 
mons are  not  only  most  interesting, —  most  power-: 
fully  occupy  the  imagination,  — but  also  the  most  use- 
ful, which  advance  what  touches  a  person's  habitual 
conduct  and  cherished  principles  in  every-day  life. 
They  discover  a  sinner  to  himself  in  a  light  in 
which  he  never  saw  his  character  before,  and  which 
awakens  within  him  the  strongest  desires  to  be  deliv- 
ered from  bondage,  and  raised  to^  a  new  and  better 
state.  The  object  of  every  sermon  should  be  to 
persuade  men  to  become  good  ;  not  to  discuss  some 
abstruse  theory ;  to  make  a  display  of  ingenuity  and 
acquirements ;  nor  to  put  forth  startling  novelties, 
but  to  make  the  hearers  better,  to  give  them  clearer 
views,  and  more  profound  impressions  of  divine, 
eternal  truths. 

Although  the  subject  of  these  remarks  was  en- 
dowed with  the  strongest  sensibilities  of  soul  and 
loftiest  powers  of  expression,  he  never  allowed  the 
impetuosity  of  his  feelings  to  transport  him  beyond 
proper  limits.     The  ardor  of  his  genius  never  divert- 


RE7.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  51 

ed  his  attention  from  the  point  of  discussion,  nor 
betrayed  him  into  any  improprieties  of  look,  man- 
ner, or  expression.  His  friends  never  had  occasion 
to  remark,  after  leaving  the  church,  that  their  pastor 
in  the  unconscious  fervor  of  the  moment,  had  ut- 
tered some  imprudences,  which  an  enemy  or  stranger 
might  turn  to  his  personal  disadvantage,  or  to  the 
detriment  of  the  glorious  cause  which  he  espoused. 
This  close  attention  to  argument  and  propriety  of 
words,  this  self-command,  this  supremacy  of  rea- 
son, this  undeviating  attention  to  the  decorums  of 
time,  place,  and  character,  amidst  the  loftiest  strains 
of  eloquence,  was  one  of  the  most  captivating  and 
persuasive  charms  of  his  pulpit  exercises. 

The  manner  of  speaking,  whose  most  prominent 
traits  have  just  been  specified,  is,  in  the  strictest 
sense  of  the  phrase,  a  gift  of  nature.  One  could  no 
more  acquire  it  by  art  and  study  than  he  could  raise 
the  dead,  or  arrest  the  planets  in  their  course.  He 
on  whom  it  has  been  conferred  speaks  with  the  same 
ease  with  which  he  walks  the  ground  or  breathes  the 
air. 

"  Some  beauties  yet  no  precepts  can  declare, 
For  there's  a  happiness  as  well  as  care. 
Preaching  resembles  poetry ;  in  each 
Are  nameless  graces  which  no  methods  teach, 
And  which  a  master  hand  alone  can  reach." 

A  perfectly  correct,  graceful,  impassioned  orator 
is  a  phenomenon  which  the  world  seldom  sees,  since 
so  many  extraordinary  natural  talents  must  concur 
in  his  formation.  But  most  public  speakers  might 
be  instructive  and  interesting,  if  they  would  only 


52  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

follow  nature,  speak  in  public  as  they  do  in  private, 
and  only  when  they  have  proper  materials  for  a  dis- 
course, and  have  previously  considered  and  digested 
the  subject. 

We  read  that  "  the  righteous  perisheth  and  is  for- 
gotten." Why  ?  Because  moral  greatness  is  too 
plain,  quiet,  and  unostentatious  to  become  the  theme 
and  wonder,  the  gaze  and  admiration,  of  those  who 
live  only  for  the  evanescent  possessions  and  pleas- 
ures of  time  and  sense.  The  exploits  of  the  soldier, 
though  degraded  as  to  moral  character,  may  be  bla- 
zoned all  over  the  civilized  world,  and  go  down  on  a 
wave  of  glory  to  future  times.  The  pens  of  learned 
historians,  the  tuneful  measures  of  the  poet,  the 
eloquence  of  orators,  the  finest  creations  of  the 
pencil  and  the  chisel,  have  often  been  employed  to 
perpetuate  the  name  and  achievements  of  bad  men, 
—  oppressors  and  robbers,  —  whose  lives  appear  only 
hateful  and  infamous  in  the  sight  of  the  Christian 
and  philanthropist.  But  after  all,  clergymen  have 
no  just  cause  to  be  dissatisfied  with  their  peculiar 
condition  and  allotments.  If  a  minister  of  the  gos- 
pel be  sincere  and  faithful,  no  matter  how  poor,  op- 
posed, persecuted,  or  despised  he  may  be,  yet  he  is, 
in  reality,  among  the  happiest  of  our  race.  His  lot 
is  preeminently  glorious.  Amidst  the  severest  trials 
he  breathes  the  atmosphere  of  an  immortal  world. 
The  "  soul's  calm  sunshine,"  nobleness  of  heart, 
large  attainments  of  wisdom,  conscious  peace  and 
virtue  pure,  open  to  him  the  sources  of  perennial, 
sacred,  and  constantly  increasing  bliss.  A  clergy- 
man who  has  no  taste  for  his  profession  must  lead  a 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.        ^  53 

life  of  degradation  and  wretchedness.  Of  all  men 
living,  a  hypocrite  in  the  pulpit  is,  perhaps,  the  most 
mean,  odious,  and  unhappy. 

I  remember  my  intercourse  with  Mr.  Larned  with 
peculiar  satisfaction.  I  was  personally  and  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  him.  We  were  classmates 
at  the  university  for  one  quarter.  Our  rooms  were 
adjacent,  and  I  saw  him  every  day  under  all  the  va- 
rious phases  which  a  collegiate  life  presents.  There 
was  a  correspondence  between  us  during  his  resi- 
dence in  New  Orleans.  The  last  letter  which  I  re- 
ceived from  him  was  written  but  a  few  days  previous 
to  his  death.  These  circumstances,  with  a  deep 
sense  of  the  wonderful  superiority  of  his  native  ge- 
nius, make  me  anxious,  if  possible,  by  this  brief 
notice,  to  rescue  his  name  from  absolute  oblivion. 

No  man  was  ever  more  agreeable  in  the  social 
circle.  Though  he  was  a  great  talker,  yet  no  one 
ever  felt  in  his  company  that  he  talked  to  gratify 
pride  or  pedantry,  or  for  vain  show  of  any  kind.  He 
would  often  charm  the  listeners  who  hung  on  his 
words,  and  even  move  them  to  tears,  when  he  seemed 
quite  as  unconscious  of  the  power  he  was  exercising, 
as  a  child  engaged  in  thoughtless  prattle  with  sur- 
rounding playmates.  It  was  often  said  that  he  was 
as  affable  and  social  among  the  vulgar,  illiterate,  and 
profane,  as  when  conversing  with  more  congenial  spir- 
its. Yet  his  conversation  was  always  unexceptiona- 
ble in  a  moral  point  of  view.  A  gentleman,  travelling 
with  him  on  a  steamboat,  observed  that  he  conversed 
often  with  the  crew,  the  deck  passengers,  and  even 
with  certain  persons  who  were  known  to  be  professed 
5* 


54  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

gamblers.  Some  present  thought  this  freedom  was 
very  improper  in  a  clergyman.  He  excused  himself 
by  saying  that  all  men  are  equal  in  the  sight  of  God ; 
that  he  felt  bound  to  be  civil  and  kind  to  every  per- 
son within  his  reach,  irrespective  of  character ;  tliat 
the  most  humble  and  ignorant  individual  on  board 
might  communicate  to  him,  if  an  opportunity  were 
offered,  some  fact  or  item  of  experience  which  would 
suggest  useful  thoughts  for  the  discourse  which  he 
expected  to  preach  the  next  morning.  It  was  a  noble 
observation,  and  the  practice  that  it  implied  doubt- 
less contributed  materially  to  increase  his  knowledge 
of  human  nature,  and  the  uncommon  skill  which  he 
displayed  in  touching  the  sensibilities  of  those  whom 
he  addressed.  How  often  are  the  piety  and  learn- 
ing of  clergymen  absolutely  inefficient  from  their 
want  of  a  thorough  knowledge  of  men,  and  a  more 
extensive  acquaintance  with  the  world ! 

Whilst  in  New  Orleans,  Mr.  L.  was  in  the  habit  of 
receiving  visitors  as  guests  at  the  breakfast  or  dinner 
table.  This  was  done  to  save  time.  In  this  manner 
he  formed  an  acquaintance  with  a  large  circle  of  gen- 
tlemen, both  Americans  and  Creoles,  belonging  to 
other  denominations.  On  one  occasion  the  Catholic 
clergy  of  New  Orleans,  in  a  body,  partook  of  his 
hospitalities.  It  is  thought  by  many  that  his  out- 
door influence  did  more  good  than  all  his  labors  in 
the  pulpit.  Although  his  susceptible  and  finely  attem- 
pered constitution  was  so  social  in  its  tendencies,  — 
although  he  was  so  youthful,  buoyant  in  spirits,  full 
of  the  sallies  of  wit,  humor,  and  anecdote,  —  yet  he 
always  maintained  inviolate  the  dignity  and  propri- 


f 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.        #•  55 

eties  of  the  clerical  vocation.  No  one  ever  accused 
him  of  fsaying  or  doing  any  thing  unbecoming  the 
character  of  a  clergyman. 

When  Mr.  Larned  was  only  eighteen  years  of  age, 
he  had  occasion  to  journey  from  Pittsfield,  Massa- 
chusetts, his  native  town,  to  Albany,  New  York,  in 
the  stage.  On  the  way,  a  lively  conversation  was 
kept  up  among  the  passengers,  on  a  great  variety  of 
topics.  At  the  hotel  where  they  stopped  for  the 
night,  an  English  traveller  of  tiie  highest  intelligence, 
inquiring  the  name  and  profession  of  Mr.  L.,  ob- 
served, "  Among  the  persons  of  all  countries  whom 
I  have  seen,  that  young  man  shines  most  in  conver- 
sation, and  possesses  the  greatest  powers  of  elo- 
quence." Such  was  the  impression  which  he  uni- 
versally made  on  educated  men  of  every  name  and 
nation,  who  came  within  the  reach  of  his  fascinating 
powers. 

One  of  the  attendant  physicians  of  the  Charity 
Hospital,  who  was  living  when  I  first  went  to  New 
Orleans,  told  me  that  during  the  awful  epidemic  of 
1820,  Mr.  Larned  almost  daily  visited  that  institu- 
tion, up  to  the  very  week  of  his  death.  He  passed 
much  of  his  time  in  the  abodes  of  sorrow,  want,  and 
bereavement.  In  him  the  widow  and  orphan,  the 
sick  and  forsaken,  the  destitute  stranger  and  seaman, 
the  tenant  of  the  hospital,  and  the  criminal  chained 
down  in  his  dungeon  under  sentence  of  death,  found 
a  warm-hearted,  efficient  friend.  In  the  epidemic  of 
which  he  was  a  victim,  August  31,  1820,  he  called 
on  the  church,  treasurer,  one  morning  for  pecuniary 
assistance,  saying  that  his  means  were  exhausted. 


66  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

and  nothing  appeared  to  him  more  inconsistent  than 
to  pray  for  the  sick  and  dying,  without  furnishing 
them  with  the  supplies  which  their  physical  wants 
demanded.  To  a  physician  who  urged  him  to  flee 
from  the  destructive  pestilence,  he  said,  "  I  may  lose 
my  life  by  staying  here  this  summer,  but  I  cannot 
leave  without  violating  my  most  imperative  convic- 
tions of  duty.  Death  does  not  seem  so  great  an 
evil  as  that  of  deserting  my  post  to  escape  the  yellow 
fever."  Was  there  ever  a  more  beautiful  offering 
laid  on  the  altar  of  benevolence,  religion,  or  patri- 
otism ? 

When  I  reflect  upon  the  charms  of  the  character 
but  faintly  sketched  in  the  above  remarks,  its  unsul- 
lied honor,  unswerving  truth,  and  unflinching  faith- 
fulness, its  noble,  self-sacrificing,  disinterested,  and 
magnanimous  spirit,  I  feel  how  unfounded  and  un- 
just is  the  sneering,  disparaging  insinuation  of  the 
sceptic,  that  there  is  no  reahty  in  virtue  ;  that  it  is  but 
a  pleasing  fiction,  a  poetic  dream.  I  thank  Heaven 
that  the  light  of  heroism  and  religion  has  shone 
more  or  less  brightly  on  all  the  preceding  genera- 
tions of  men.  It  is  my  happiness  to  believe  that 
goodness  exists  in  every  latitude  and  longitude ; 
that  every  where  throughout  the  wide  field  of  hu- 
manity, tlie  roses  of  virtue  bloom ;  that  in  every 
community  are  those  who  are  good  because  they  love 
goodness  ;  good  in  the  inmost  recesses  of  their  hearts, 
good  in  their  most  retired  and  secluded  hours,  when 
no  eye  but  that  of  the  Omniscient  beholds  them. 
Yes,  there  are  hearts  in  the  worst  neighborhoods  on 
the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  among  the  ruffians 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.         ^  57 

(to  "iise  the  parlance  of  the  day)  oh  our  border  set- 
tlements, whose  sympathies  are  warm,  generous,  and 
noble.  In  every  class  of  my  fellow-beings,  for  the 
last  forty  years,  I  have  met  persons  enamoured  of  the 
charms  of  moral  excellence.  I  have  found  those 
who,  though  poor  and  illiterate,  born  and  reared 
beyond  the  sphere  of  church  influences,  manifested 
in  their  daily  deportment  the  forgiving  spirit  of  the 
gospel,  (the  sublimest  form  of  holiness ;)  who,  amid 
scorn,  insult,  injuries,  and  misrepresentation,  ex- 
pressed neither  in  the  countenance,  nor  by  words, 
nor  by  actions,  the  principles  of  scorn,  hatred,  or 
retaliation.  I  have  seen  mothers  grow  more  kind, 
gentle,  subdued,  and  forbearing,  in  proportion  to  the 
unfaithfulness,  the  cruel  neglect,  and  unthankfulness 
with  which  they  were  treated  by  the  members  of  their 
own  households,  partners  and  children.  Every  day 
have  I  been  struck  with  the  proofs,  not  of  man's  na- 
tive corruption,  but  of  his  original  rectitude  and 
glory.  God  made  human  nature.  If  it  does  not 
work  out  the  results  which  he  intended,  must  he  not 
look  upon  mankind  with  feelings  of  sorrow  and  dis- 
appointment ? 

Tuesday  succeeding  the  Sabbath  on  which  Mr. 
Earned  delivered  the  discourse  which  has  been  al- 
ready described,  I  rode  with  him  from  Lexington  to 
Frankfort,  the  capital  of  the  state.  After  our  arri- 
val, he  was  invited  to  preach  the  same  evening,  at 
seven  o'clock,  before  the  legislature  of  Kentucky. 
In  this  body  were  several  gentlemen  whose  names 
had  been  famous  throughout  the  Union,  and  who 
had  been  representatives  and  senators  in  Congress. 


58  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

The  news  of  his  successful  effort  at  Lexington  had 
reached  the  place  before  him,  and  raised  high  expec- 
tations. When  Mr.  Larned  arose  to  read  the  hymn, 
a  person  who  sat  near  me  said,  "  If  that  boy  can 
utter  any  thing  about  religion  to  enchain  the  atten- 
tion of  this  thoughtless,  ungodly  crowd,  I  shall  con- 
fess indeed  that  he  is  a  prodigy  of  eloquence." 

When  Mr.  Larned  announced  his  subject,  it 
seemed  to  me  most  unsuited  to  the  place,  hearers, 
and  occasion.  These  words  were  his  text :  "  He 
that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the  ivitness  in 
himself.''^  The  topic  discussed  was,  the  evidences  of 
Christianity  —  a  topic  presenting  a  vast,  boundless 
field  of  thought.  How  could  he  even  enter  upon  it, 
I  said  to  myself,  in  the  short  space  of  a  single  ser- 
mon ?  After  I  went  to  my  room,  I  made  the  follow- 
ing memoranda  in  my  note  book,  giving  not  so  much 
the  exact  words  of  the  discourse  as  its  leading 
thoughts.  "  Not  one  person  in  a  hundred  thousand," 
said  the  orator,  "  has  the  mind  and  means,  books 
and  leisure,  requisite  to  investigate  the  truth  of  the 
Bible  upon  logical  principles.  But  there  is  one  way 
by  which  all,  however  weak  and  unlettered,  may 
arrive  at  satisfying  convictions  on  this  subject,  with- 
out examining  the  external  proofs,  documents,  and 
objections  appertaining  to  the  divinity  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. 

"  Is  there  one  in  this  audience  who  has  doubts  as  to 
the  heavenly  origin  of  Christianity  ?  Act  upon  the 
platform  of  the  text,  and  your  unbelief  will  grad- 
ually and  imperceptibly  give  way,  as  the  bright  and 
balmy  effulgence  of  morn  dispels  the  mist  and  dark- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  59 

ness  of  night.  When  you  rise  from  your  bed  to- 
morrow morning,  read  a  few  verses  of  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount,  or  some  devotional  part  of  the  Old 
Testament ;  then,  kneeling  down,  offer  to  Heaven  a 
sincere  prayer  that  you  may  be  guided  through  the 
trials,  duties,  and  perils  of  the  day  by  the  spirit  and 
principles  of  what  you  have  just  read  in  his  word. 
Go  forth,  and  act  as  nearly  as  you  can  in  conformity 
with  your  matin  orisons.  Do  this  with  all  your  soul 
every  day  forward,  and  before  the  expiration  of  the 
present  year  you  will  have  imbibed  unconsciously 
the  elements  of  a  true  religious  faith.  You  will  feel 
the  divinity  of  the  Bible,  though  you  may  not  be 
able  to  argue  the  question  with  the  sceptic.  '  With 
the  heart  man  believetli  unto  salvation.'  Praying 
sincerely,  and  acting  accordingly,  will  cause  your 
soul  to  be  warmed  with  the  beams  of  a  Creator's 
love. 

"  You  will  then  '  have  the  witness  in  your  own 
bosoms,'  that  revealed  religion  is  a  celestial,  refresh- 
ing stream  from  the  inexhaustible  Fountain  of  life. 
In  this  way,  you  may  acquire  a  faith  of  a  more  ada- 
mantine firmness,  a  more  intimate  and  unwavering 
conviction,  than  any  variety  or  amount  of  reading, 
study,  and  scholastic  attainments  could  inspire,  un- 
accompanied by  prayer  and  a  good  life.  There  is 
no  royal  road  to  heaven.  The  king  and  his  sub- 
jects, the  noble  and  ignoble,  the  wise  and  the  ig- 
norant, the  master  and  the  slave,  can  commune 
with  God,  and  feel  his  inspiration,  only  as  they  lead 
prayerful,  humble,  just,  pure,  and  conscientious  lives. 
As  to  the  imspeakably  important  subject  of  personal 


60  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

religion,  the  decisive  question  is  not,  What  are  your 
thoughts,  researches,  philosophy,  or  creeds  ?  but. 
What  are  your  lives  ?  Only  those  who  do  the  will 
of  God  can  have  true  faith  in  him.  This  evening, 
you  have,  perhaps,  youth,  bloom,  friends,  opulence, 
power,  and  all  that  a  worldly  taste  most  covets.  But 
reflect,  I  beseech  you,  how  soon  these  shadows  must 
vanish.  When  the  days  of  darkness  shall  arrive, 
when  affliction  and  bereavement  shall  sink  down  like 
an  incubus  upon  your  hearts,  when  the  stern  reali- 
ties of  life  shall  have  scattered  your  visionary  hopes, 
—  and  that  time  must  soon  come,  —  you  will  be  the 
victims  of  unrelieved  gloom,  misgiving,  and  despair, 
unless  sustained  and  soothed  by  an  unfaltering  trust 
in  that  almighty,  infinite,  eternal,  and  unchanging 
love,  revealed  in  the  person,  mission,  teachings,  mir- 
acles, death,  and  resurrection  of  the  Son  of  God." 

These  thoughts  were  recommended  by  all  the 
charms  of  a  natural,  easy,  graceful,  dignified,  and 
solemn  manner,  pronounced  with  tones  and  varia- 
tions of  voice  clear,  full,  and  melodious  as  the 
strains  of  the  richest  music. 

This  sermon  was  but  twenty-five  minutes  in  length. 
It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  effect  it  produced.  It 
was  a  universal  observation,  "  We  never  heard  any 
thing  like  that  from  the  pulpit  before."  The  remark 
was  strictly  applicable  to  my  own  feelings.  Indeed, 
Mr.  Larned  gave  me  new  ideas  about  the  best  mode 
of  preaching.  I  learned  from  him  the  utter  wortli- 
lessness  of  mere  doctrinal,  controversial  sermens. 
He  delivered  two  addresses  on  topics  concerning 
which  there  is  the  greatest  diversity  of  opinion  in 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  61 

the  Christian  world ;  yet  in  these  sermons  he  did 
not  so  much  as  allude  to  any  of  the  popular  dogmas 
of  the  day.  One  could  not  have  divined,  from  any 
thing  which  he  said,  to  what  particular  sect  he 
belonged.  His  appeals  embraced  only  truths  that 
are  undisputed  and  indisputable  —  truths  that  strike 
a  chord  which  God  has  strung  in  every  human  heart. 

I  have  been  a  traveller  in  the  old  world.  It  left 
upon  my  soul  an  impression  of  mighty  things,  which 
will  forever  remain  in  my  mind  —  the  ineffaceable 
images  of  grandeur.  I  have  crossed  the  Alps,  and 
looked  down  upon  those  lovely  vales  that  derive  an 
increased  beauty  from  the  stupendous  objects  around 
them.  I  have  seen  the  glories  of  Europe  —  its  cities, 
palaces,  castles,  cathedrals,  gardens,  and  galleries  of 
art.  But  none  of  these  objects  do  I  remember  with 
as  deep  emotions  of  wonder,  admiration,  and  delight, 
as  the  preeminent  genius,  and  the  noble,  disin- 
terested conduct,  of  that  young,  fearless  missionary, 
who  laid  down  his  life  to  add  another  church  to  the 
temples  of  the  living  God  in  New  Orleans. 

Mr.  Larned  entered  Williams  College,  in  his  na- 
tive state,  when  only  fourteen  years  of  age.  He 
studied  theology  at  the  seminaries  of  Andover  and 
Princeton,  and  commenced  his  professional  life  in 
the  spring  of  1817,  being  about  twenty  years  of  age. 
He  died  on  the  31st  of  August,  1820,  —  a  victim  of 
the  yellow  fever,  —  in  the  morning  of  life,  and  to 
human  view,  just  entering  upon  a  brilliant  and  use- 
ful career. 


62  AUTOBIOGEAPHY  OP 


CHAPTER   lY. 

FIRST  TRIP  DOWN  THE  MISSISSIPPI. — WALNUT  HILLS. — 

GENERAL   APPEARANCE    OP   THE   COAST. CHARACTER 

OP  STEPHEN   POYDRAS,  ESQ.,  THE   PHILANTHROPIST. — 
ARRIVAL  AT  NEW  ORLEANS. 

In  the  winter  of  1821,  I  left  Louisville  for  New 
Orleans,  to  preach  a  few  weeks,  as  I  have  before 
mentioned,  in  the  pulpit  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church,  which  had  been  vacated  by  the  death  of  Mr. 
Larned.  The  waters  were  high,  and  the  steamboat 
on  which  I  embarked  moved  with  great  speed.  In 
less  than  a  week  I  was  wafted  beyond  regions  where 
the  ice  and  snow  still  held  dominion,  into  the  tem- 
perature, verdure,  fragrance,  and  beauty  of  spring. 
The  effect  of  such  a  sudden  transition  was  enchant- 
ing. On  the  borders  of  the  river  we  saw  but  one 
small  town,  (New  Madrid,)  between  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio  and  Warrenton,  in  the  State  of  Mississippi. 
Just  before  reaching  this  place  we  were  cheered  with 
the  green  tops  of  the  Walnut  Hills,  where  Vicksburg 
now  stands.  They  were  then  beautiful  and  rich 
eminences,  covered  with  an  abundance  of  those  trees 
whose  name  they  bear.  It  was  not  till  some  years 
afterwards  that  the  first  house  was  erected  on  these 
bluffs.  To-day  it  is  the  site  of  a  large  commercial 
city,  from  which  vast  quantities  of  cotton  are  shipped  ; 
whose  broad  streets,  handsome  public  buildings,  and 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  68 

numerous  churches,  show  that  its  inhabitants  are 
intelligent,  refined,  opulent,  and  liberal. 

In  the  rear  of  this  city,  the  country  is  rich  and 
beautiful,  the  hills  crowned  with  neat  houses,  the 
valleys  and  plains  presenting  a  landscape  of  almost 
continuous  and  highly-cultivated  plantations.  In 
New  England,  many  persons  think  that  this  part  of 
the  south  has  a  population  almost  semi-barbarous 
—  characterized  by  lawlessness,  profanity,  desecra- 
tion of  the  Sabbath,  gambling,  intemperance,  and 
deeds  of  sanguinary  violence.  This  impression  arose 
from  the  setting  up  of  a  few  isolated  instances  of  dis- 
order and  bloodshed,  which  found  their  way  into  the 
newspapers,  and  sent  a  thrill  of  horror  throughout 
the  Union.  I  have  travelled  extensively  in  the 
State  of  Mississippi,  and  can  testify  that,  all  things 
considered,  —  the  lateness  of  its  admission  into  the 
confederacy,  the  various  disadvantages  and  hinder- 
ances  in  the  progress  of  a  frontier  settled  by  an  aggre- 
gation of  adventurers  from  all  quarters  of  the  civil- 
ized world,  —  it  is  not  inferior  even  to  Massachusetts 
or  Connecticut  in  the  manifestations  of  moral  excel- 
lence, truth,  honor,  justice  ;  a  patriotism  willing 
to  die  for  the  land  it  loves ;  a  philanthropy  that  is 
ready  to  pour  out  its  treasures  and  its  life  for  the 
common  weal. 

Here  we  began  to  discover  the  magnolia  grandi- 
flora,  an  ever-verdant  lavirel,  with  its  thick,  soft,  dark 
foliage  and  fragrant  flowers,  which  do  not  put  forth 
at  once,  but  bloom  in  succession  for  a  long  time. 
It  was  delightful,  after  having  passed  through  an 
unbroken,  inundated  wilderness    for   nearly  eight 


64  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

hundred  miles,  to  come  suddenly  into  the  climate  of 
the  palmetto  or  fan  palm,  the  China  tree  and  ca- 
talpa,  the  wild  honeysuckle  and  jessamine.  Here, 
in  the  month  of  March,  the  wild  wood  displays  such 
a  variety  of  flowers  of  every  scent  and  hue,  that  the 
gale  is  charged  with  fragrance,  as  if  wafting  odors 
from  "  Araby  the  Blest."  On  our  left  hand  was  an 
almost  uninterrupted  line  of  bluffs,  between  two  and 
three  hundred  miles,  commencing  at  Walnut  Hills 
and  terminating  at  Baton  Rouge ;  either  bounding 
the  river,  or  receding  far  enough  from  the  shore  to 
afford  bottom  lands,  which  have  long  since  been  con- 
verted into  luxuriant,  widely-extended  cotton  planta- 
tions. They  have  an  endless  variety  of  figure,  and 
are  crowned  with  beech,  hickory,  and  holly  trees. 
Even  to  this  day,  the  traveller  beholds  no  dwellings 
on  these  finely  rounded  eminences,  because,  in  the 
apparently  salubrious  breezes  of  summer,  by  which 
they  are  fanned,  there  lurks  a  malaria  much  more 
noxious  to  health  and  life  than  that  which  hangs 
over  the  low,  swampy  lands  at  their  bases. 

On  the  right  hand  shore  was  the  same  forbidding 
scenery  that  had  filled  our  entire  horizon  for  several 
days  —  impervious,  tangled,  sunken,  interminable 
forests ;  the  crape,  the  funereal  drapery  of  long  moss, 
completely  covering  the  branches,  and  sometimes 
the  whole  trunks  of  the  trees  ;  boundless  ranges  of 
cypress,  live  oak,  and  malaria  —  the  favorite  haunts 
of  alligators,  moccason  snakes,  mosquitoes,  and  other 
nameless,  most  abhorred  species  of  animated  nature. 
I  said  to  myself.  If  there  are  '^ fauces  orcV^ — an  en- 
trance to  the  lower  world — in  our  country,  it  must 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  65 

be  somewhere  in  these  dismal,  marshy  tracts,  more 
hateful  than  the  fabled  Styx  of  Grecian  mythology. 
Now,  after  a  lapse  of  thirty-five  years, — in  ascending 
or  descending  the  river,  —  you  see  on  the  same  shore, 
every  two  or  three  miles,  a  splendid  plantation,  with 
the  usual  appurtenances.  When  a  stranger  inquires 
the  use  and  object  of  a  cluster  of  little  buildings  — 
neat  white  cottages  lying  about  the  principal  house 
—  he  is  told  that  they  are  the  habitations  of  the 
laborers.  There  the  negroes  live  in  separate  fami- 
lies. Each  of  them  has  as  good  a  dwelling,  furniture, 
table,  and  other  physical  accommodations,  as  the 
great  body  of  laborers  in  the  free  states.  True,  they 
are  not  as  elevated  in  the  scale  of  intelligence  and 
enterprise  ;  if  they  were,  they  would  not  be  slaves. 
It  is  not  in  the  power  of  man  to  meliorate  their  con- 
dition so  long  as  their  intellectual  and  moral  devel- 
opment remains  unchanged. 

A  little  below  the  city  of  Natchez,  on  the  western 
shore,  commences  that  artificial  mound  of  earth  called 
"  the  levee,"  of  considerable  elevation,  and  extend- 
ing down  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  Balize.  Were 
it  not  for  these  mounds,  the  rich,  beautiful,  and  pro- 
ductive strip  of  soil,  called  "  the  coast,"  would  be 
annually  inundated  and  incapable  of  cultivation. 
The  word  coast  is  used  to  designate  the  land  border- 
ing the  Mississippi  Kiver,  for  two  or  three  hundred 
miles  above  its  mouth.  At  Point  Coupe,  the  coast 
commences  wearing  the  aspect  of  a  country  which 
has  long  been  beautified  by  the  plastic  hand  of 
skilful  agriculture.  Here,  too,  you  begin  to  see 
extensive  orange  groves,  intermingled  with  the  "wide- 
6* 


66  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

spreading  and  verdant  branches  of  that  venerable 
tree,  the  live  oak — the  monarch  of  southern  for- 
ests. Here,  too,  you  see  that  magnificent  plant, 
which  the  French  call  "  peet,"  with  its  foliage  per- 
fectly green  during  the  winter,  and  the  extremities 
of  its  leaves  terminating  with  thorny  points. 

In  this  village,  our  attention  was  directed  to  the 
mansion  of  Stephen  Poydras,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  who 
was  alike  distinguished  for  his  wealth,  personal  ex- 
cellence, and  public  charities.  Good  people,  I  said 
to  myself,  must  live  all  over  the  world  ;  for  they  are 
found  here  in  the  midst  of  an  old  settlement  of 
French  Catholics  and  slaveholders,  where  a  Protestant 
minister  was  never  seen,  and  where  the  Catechism  of 
the  Westminster  Assembly  of  divines  was  never 
taught.  With  this  gentleman  I  became  intimately 
acquainted.  A  more  pious,  upright,  self-denying, 
humble,  generous  man  never  lived.  He  was  every 
whit  as  good  as  the  late  Amos  Lawrence,  of  Boston, 
and  quite  as  charitable.  But  has  the  name  of  Poy- 
dras been  blazoned  through  our  land  ?  Did  any  one 
ever  pronounce  his  eulogy  in  Faneuil  Hall,  or  in  any 
of  the  New  England  pulpits  ? 

0,  no ;  he  was  a  Frenchman  and  a  slaveholder. 
"  Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ?  "  Yet, 
in  every  respect,  Poydras  was  not  inferior  to  the 
greatest  of  those  philanthropists  whose  lives  have 
shed  such  an  undying  lustre  upon  the  land  of  the 
Puritans.  He  endowed  an  orphan  asylum  in  New 
Orleans,  which  will  bear  down  his  name  forever.  It 
is  called  after  him.  It  was  the  only  institution  of 
the  kind  in  the  city  in  1821.     In  the  dreadful  epi- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  67 

demic  of  the  succeeding  year,  it  took  in  hundreds 
of  destitute  orphans,  that  might  otherwise  have  per- 
ished. He  gave  the  proceeds  of  a  very  handsome 
property,  amounting,  I  believe,  to  twenty  thousand 
dollars  per  annum,  to  be  distributed  in  marriage  por- 
tions to  a  number  of  poor  girls  in  the  parish  of  Point 
Coupe  and  the  adjoining  parishes.  He  gave,  in  par- 
ticular, a  rich  endowment  to  the  school  of  the  dis- 
trict where  he  lived,  besides  various  other  magnifi- 
cent charities,  which  I  have  not  space  to  mention. 
Let  the  really  great  have  their  names  written  on 
pillars  more  durable  than  brass,  — 

"  Higher  than  pyramids,  that  rise 
With  royal  pride  to  brave  the  skies  ; 
Nor  years,  though  numberless  the  train, 
Nor  flight  of  seasons,  wasting  rain, 
Nor  winds,  that  loud  in  tempests  break, 
Shall  e'er  their  firm  foundations  shake." 

All  the  material  glories  of  earth  will  one  day  van- 
ish "  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision.''  The  ele- 
ments will  waste  even  the  marble  of  our  tombs,  and 
our  worldly  achievements  be  lost  in  everlasting  for- 
getfulness  ;  but  those  beneficent  deeds  by  which  we 
kindle  smiles  on  the  face  of  helpless  orphanage, 
decrepit  age,  or  indigent  manhood,  —  by  which  we 
impart  wisdom  to  the  erring,  give  light,  encourage- 
ment, and  consolation  to  those  who  are  sinking  be- 
neath the  allotments  of  a  mysterious  Providence,  — 
will  never  die.  Instinct  with  the  spirit  of  a  divine 
life,  they  will  cross  the  theatre  of  time,  and  the  gulf 
of  death,  and  grow  more  beautiful  through  the 
countless  ages  of  an  unending  existence.  ; 


68  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Below  Point  Coupe,  the  banks  on  both  sides  of 
the  river  are  uniform.  The  levee  is  continuous. 
The  cultivation  of  cotton,  rice,  and  sugar  cane  is 
regular  and  universal.  The  breadth  of  the  cviltivat- 
ed  lands  is  generally  two  miles  —  a  perfectly  uniform 
strip,  conforming  to  the  shape  of  the  river,  and  every 
where  bounding  the  deep  forests  of  the  Mississippi 
swamp  with  a  precise  line.  For  two  hundred  miles, 
plantation  touches  plantation.  I  have  seen  in  no 
part  of  the  United  States,  not  excepting  the  Connec- 
ticut River,  a  more  rich  and  highly  cultivated  tract 
of  the  same  extent.  It  far  exceeds  that  on  the  banks 
of  the  Delaware.  Noble  private  residences,  massive 
sugar  houses,  neat  villas,  and  numerous  negro  quar- 
ters succeed  each  other  in  such  a  way  that  the  whole 
distance  has  the  appearance  of  one  uninterrupted 
village.  The  mansion  houses  are  spacious  and  airy, 
some  of  them  costly  and  splendid,  situated  in  the 
midst  of  orange  groves  and  pretty  gardens,  in  which 
abound  the  delicious  cape  jessamine,  multitudes  of 
altheas,  bowers  of  the  multiflora  rose,  and  a  great 
variety  of  vines  and  flowering  shrubs  peculiar  to  this 
climate  of  perpetual  verdure  and  loveliness.  The 
fields,  the  gardens,  the  fine  houses,  the  sugar  man- 
ufactories, &c.,  apparently  move  past  you  as  you 
descend,  like  the  images  in  a  magic  lantern. 

You  see,  too,  that  this  whole  region  is  not  destitute 
of  the  forms  and  institutes  of  Christian  worship. 
The  Catholics  have  numerous  churches  along  the 
coast,  and  the  spires,  seen  at  the  intervals  of  every 
six  or  seven  miles,  cheer  the  eyes  of  all  who  are  not 
sceptics  or  bigots.     Emerging  suddenly   from  the 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  69 

sombre,  sunken,  moss-clad  scenery  of  the  Upper  Mis- 
sissippi into  these  enchanting  regions  of  culture, 
wealth,  and  beauty,  I  was  greatly  excited. 

On  a  beautiful  morning  near  the  close  of  February, 
we  were  landed  at  Lafayette,  where  the  boat  stopped 
to  discharge  a  part  of  her  cargo,  about  three  miles 
above  New  Orleans.  The  passengers,  impatient  of 
delay,  concluded  to  walk  to  the  city.  Leaving  the 
levee,  we  took  a  circuitous  route  through  unenclosed 
fields,  which  a  few  years  before  had  belonged  to  a 
large  sugar  plantation.  They  were  adorned  with  a 
carpet  of  green  grass,  where  herds  and  flocks  grazed 
in  common.  Here  and  there  we  passed  a  farm  house 
in  the  midst  of  gardens,  luxuriant  shrubbery,  and 
orange  groves.  The  fruit  was  thickly  scattered  along 
the  ground,  like  apples  in  the  orchards  of  New  Eng- 
land, when  autumn  pours  forth  her  ample  stores. 
The  air  was  cool,  inspiring,  and  scented  with  the 
flowers  of  early  spring.  The  music  of  the  thrush, 
and  various  other  species  of  singing  birds,  saluted 
our  ears  with  their  sweetest  notes.  All  things,  as 
far  as  our  eyes  could  reach,  seemed  like  a  paradise. 
These  suburbs,  then  so  radiant  with  rural  charms, 
are  now  the  site  of  a  large  portion  of  the  buildings 
belonging  to  New  Orleans,  and  contain,  at  the  lowest 
computation,  eighty  thousand  inhabitants. 

With  the  beautiful  and  soothing  sensations  which 
such  a  morning  and  such  scenery  naturally  awaken, 
my  first  entrance  was  made  to  the  metropolis  of 
Louisiana.  I  was  cordially  welcomed,  and  well  pro- 
vided for.  The  trustees  formally  waited  upon  me  in 
a  body.    They  struck  me  as  being  remarkably  fine- 


70  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

looking  gentlemen,  with  polished  manners,  and  well- 
informed,  but  so  cheerful,  easy,  natural,  and  agreea- 
ble in  their  conversation,  that  I  concluded  at  once 
that  they  were  not  communicants  of  the  Presbyterian 
church.  In  the  course  of  our  interview,  I  ascer- 
tained that  such  was  indeed  the  fact.  Not  one  of 
the  number  was  a  Creole  of  New  Orleans.  They 
were  immigrants  from  various  quarters  of  the  Unit- 
ed States  and  Europe,  who  had  been  led  to  unite  in 
establishing  a  church  for  Mr.  Larned,  not  to  gratify 
any  sectarian  preferences,  but  to  enjoy  the  society 
and  teaching  of  one  whom  they  admired  for  his  per- 
sonal qualifications  only  —  his  extraordinary  genius, 
learning,  and  eloquence.  They  were  so  enthusiastic 
in  their  praises  of  my  predecessor,  that  I  not  only 
despaired  of  being  able,  in  any  tolerable  manner,  to 
fill  his  place,  but  I  felt  that  it  would  be  presumption 
to  make  even  an  attempt  to  address  an  audience  that 
had  been  accustomed  to  such  an  elevated  style  of 
pulpit  exercises.  I  told  them  plainly  that  such  were 
my  feelings,  and  begged  them  to  excuse  me  from 
preaching  at  all.  Two  of  them  immediately  replied, 
"  We  once  heard  you  preach  at  a  watering  place  in 
Kentucky,  and  if  you  preach  now  as  well  as  you  did 
then,  the  people  of  New  Orleans  will  be  more  than 
satisfied  —  they  will  be  highly  pleased."  The  occa- 
sion referred  to  has  been  already  mentioned. 

The  next  day  —  Wednesday  — I  was  invited  to 
dine  with  Dr.  Davidson,  an  eminent  physician,  who 
belonged  to  the  board  of  trustees.  There  were  no 
gentlemen  present  but  those  of  the  medical  pro- 
fession.   The  company  comprised  all  the  American 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  71 

practitioners  then  in  the  place.  They  did  not  num- 
ber, I  think,  more  than  half  a  dozen.  The  two 
doctors  were  present  who  attended  Mr.  Larned  on 
his  death  bed.  He  had  opened  his  church  every 
Sunday  from  the  beginning  of  the  epidemic,  though 
all  his  friends  importuned  him,  in  the  strongest 
terms,  to  desist  from  his  labors,  and  to  repair  to  the 
pine  hills,  on  the  other  side  of  Lake  Pontchar train, 
where  the  yellow  fever  had  never  been  known. 

"  Last  summer,"  said  Mr.  Larned,  "  when  the  epi- 
demic broke  out,  I  followed  your  advice,  and  ran 
away  into  the  country.  In  my  absence,  both  the 
French  and  English  newspapers  animadverted  on 
the  course  which  I  took,  and  inquired  if  it  were  con- 
sistent with  the  character  and  obligations  of  a  Prot- 
estant clergyman  to  desert  his  people  in  periods  of 
calamity  and  general  suffering.  Catholic  priests 
always  remain  at  their  posts,  whatever  perils  assail 
them.  I  felt  in  my  heart  that  these  criticisms  were 
just,  and  resolved  that  I  would  never  leave  New 
Orleans  again  in  a  sickly  season.  I  must  adhere  to 
this  resolution.  Duty  is  ours,  events  are  God's. 
Surely,  a  minister  in  his  vocation  should  feel  the  en- 
nobling principle  of  honor  not  less  acutely  than  a 
military  hero.  The  soldier  of  the  cross  should  al- 
ways act  on  the  motto,  '  Victory  or  death.''  It  is  as 
ignominious  for  a  clergyman  to  flee  from  the  approach 
of  disease,  as  for  an  officer  of  an  army  to  skulk  on 
the  field  of  battle." 

In  harmony  with  this  sublime  sense  of  duty,  my 
predecessor  encountered  the  epidemic  of  1820.  For 
more  than  two  months,  he  exposed  himself,  wherever 


72  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

the  line  of  his  profession  called,  to  the  shafts  of  the 
dread  enemy.  From  morning  to  night  he  was  occu- 
pied with  the  sick  and  the  dying,  and  in  attending 
funerals.  Unsolicited  he  walked  through  the  wards 
of  the  Charity  Hospital  every  twenty-four  hours. 
The  27th  day  of  August  Mr.  Larned  preached  his 
last  discourse,  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.  The  weather 
was  beautiful,  and  the  audience  unusually  large  for 
the  season.  It  was  observed  that  his  countenance 
was  remarkably  florid,  as  if  flushed  by  some  preter- 
natural excitement.  His  delivery  was  uncommonly 
animated  and  eloquent.  This  fact  was  noticed  by 
the  whole  congregation.  His  text  was  Philippians 
i.  21,  "  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is 
gain." 

"  We  never  heard  him  speak  before,"  said  Dr. 
Davidson,  "  with  equal  impressiveness  and  solemnity. 
In  contrasting  the  burdens,  frailties,  and  sufferings 
of  a  mortal  lot  with  the  glories  of  immortality,  he 
seemed  to  be  inspired.  The  bosoms  of  his  hearers 
were  stirred  with  the  strongest  emotions  of  delight, 
wonder,  and  astonishment.  He  intimated  that  his 
own  work  on  earth  might  be  drawing  to  a  close. 
'  I  am  ready,'  said  he,  '  to  meet  a  final  hour ;  to 
take  a  last  look  at  the  countenances  of  beloved  rela- 
tives and  friends  ;  to  see  this  fair  and  glorious  scene 
of  sublunary  shadows  no  more.  For  I  have  been 
made  certain  through  Jesus,  that  the  universe  of  my 
Father  stretches  far  away  beyond  the  islands,  shores, 
and  oceans  of  earth's  spreading  continents.  As  I 
see  this  audience  with  my  bodily  vision,  so  with  the 
eye  of  faith  do  I  now  gaze  upon  those  higher  regions, 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  73 

where  disembodied  spirits  are  expatiating  over  the 
verdant,  smiling  fields  of  an  everlasting  life  —  a  life 
unassailable  by  disease,  toil,  pain,  infirmity,  sin, 
temptation,  or  death.  To  me  there  is  nothing  dark 
or  desolate  in  the  entrance  to  a  world  of  spirits.  0, 
let  me  die,  that  I  may  go  and  live  forever  !  0,  wel- 
come, thrice  welcome  the  hour  when  the  portals  of 
the  tomb  shall  open  to  receive  these  mortal  remains, 
and  the  light  of  a  better  world  shall  break  in  upon 
my  forgiven,  redeemed,  and  emancipated  spirit!' 
I  do  not  mean  to  intimate  that  the  above  were  the 
precise  words  used  by  Mr.  Larned,  but  the  general 
strain  and  import  of  his  peroration,  as  described  tQ 
me  by  many,  who  were  preseiat  on  the  occasion. 

"  As  soon  as  I  came  out  of  church,"  said  Dr.  Da- 
vidson, "  I  met  a  circle  at  ^che  door,  conversing  about 
the  sermon.  All  remark^^d  the  unusual  redness  of 
our  pastor's  face,  and  the;  unearthly  eloquence  of  his 
words.  In  a  few  mom  ents  after  reaching  my  resi- 
dence, a  message  came  that  Mr.  Larned  was  taken  ill 
on  his  way  home  from,  church,  and  wanted  to  see  me 
immediately.  I  obeyed  the  summons  without  delay. 
On  inquiry,  I  found  that  he  had  been  seized  with  a 
severe  chill  and  pain  in  the  back,  — the  invariable 
precursors  of  th';3  yellow  fever,  —  before  daylight  Sab- 
bath morning.  He  ate  nothing  at  breakfast,  but 
drank  two  or  three  cups  of  strong  coffee  to  relieve 
his  head,  before  entering  the  pulpit.  This  stimulus, 
together  with  that  of  speaking,  tended  greatly  to 
aggravate  his  fever.  His  symptoms  were  most  un, 
favorable. 

" '  Doctor,'  he  inquired,  « do  you  qall   this  the 


74  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

yellow  fever  ? '  I  replied, '  Your  complaint  is  not  yet 
sufficiently  developed  to  enable  me  to  give  a  posi- 
tive answer  to  your  question.  By  to-morrow  we  shall 
know  better  about  it.'  I  passed  most  of  the  after- 
noon and  evening  with  him.  He  grew  worse  rapidly. 
Early  Monday  morning,  in  a  paroxysm  of  great  suf- 
fering, he  repeated  the  question, '  Doctor,  have  I  got 
the  yellow  fever  ?  Do  not  deceive  me ;  I  am  pre- 
pared to  know  the  whole  truth.'  And  the  truth  was 
told  him.  '  I  have  another  request  to  make,'  he 
said — '  that  whenever  you  consider  me  beyond  the 
hope  of  recovery,  you  will  let  me  know  it.' 

"  The  next  day,  on  Tuesday,  it  became  obvious 
that  he  could  not  live  many  hours.  I  remarked  to 
him  that  it  gave  me  great  pain  to  say  that  his  dis- 
ease must  soon  terminate  fatally.  He  received  the 
intelligence  with  perfect  composure,  and  rehearsed 
the  text  on  which  he  preached  for  the  last  time  — 
'  To  me  to  live  is  Christ,  to  die  is  gain.'  All  com- 
pany had  been  kept  from  visiting  him.  His  wife, 
whose  health  was  so  feeble  that  she  could  not  aid 
the  nurses  and  attendants  by  personal  cooper atioii^ 
came  into  the  room  at  his  request.  He  bade  her  a 
most  touching,  affectionate  adieu,  and  when  she  left 
the  room  desired  her  not  to  return,  saying  that  he 
should  soon  meet  her  in  heaven,  and  that  he  wanted 
to  spend  his  few  remaining  moments  in  prayer  and 
meditation.  He  was  sensible  to  the  last,  never  mur- 
mured nor  complained,  and  was  almost  continually 
uttering  sentiments  like  these  :  '  All  is  right ;  all  is 
well;  all  is  safe.  Father,  not  my  ivill,  but  thine,  be 
doneJ^    His  last  words  were  addressed  to  a  lady  of 


y 


A. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  75 

the  Methodist  congregation,  who  was  by  his  bed  side 
during  a  great  part  of  his  sickness.  She  asked  him 
whether  his  hopes  remained  unshaken.  He  replied, '  I 
know  in  whom  I  have  believed,  and  that  he  is  able  to 
keep  that  which  I  have  committed  to  him  against 
that  day.  Without  a  doubt,  fear,  or  misgiving,  I  re- 
sign my  spirit  into  the  hands  of  God,  who  gave  it.' " 
Dr.  Davidson  related  to  me  a  curious  fact  during 
our  conversation  at  this  time.  He  was  a  trustee, 
church  treasurer,  confidant,  and  bosom  friend  of  Mr. 
Larned.  During  the  ravages  of  the  epidemic  in 
1820,  Mr.  Larned  spoke  to  him,  when'  returning  one 
day  from  the  sick  room  of  a  dear  friend,  about  to 
die  without  what  the  Presbyterians  call  a  religious 
hope,  in  the  following  strain :  "I  must  either  re- 
nounce the  theology  which  was  taught  me  at  Andover 
and  Princeton,  or  abandon  entirely  the  practice  of 
visiting  the  death  beds  of  the  irreligious.  What  can 
I  say  to  the  poor  sinner  about  to  draw  his  last  breath, 
who  confesses  that  he  has  led  a  worldly  and  impeni- 
tent life  ?  Such  was  the  condition  of  the  sufferer 
whom  I  have  just  left  with  the  chill  of  death  upon 
him.  Around  the  bed  was  a  circle  of  mourning 
friends  and  kindred,  stupefied  with  horror  and  heart- 
rending agony,  whose  solemn  silence  was  broken 
only  by  the  sighs  and  shudderings  of  grief  and  de- 
spair. I  confess  that  our  religion  could  afford  them 
no  words  of  hope  or  consolation.  Could  I  tell  them, 
what  I  had  been  led  to  regard  as  Bible  truth,  that 
death  in  every  instance  is  the  awful  consequence  of 
original  sin  ?  that  it  is  a  thick,  overshadowing  cloud, 
where  God  is  present  only  in  displeasure,  unless  the 


76  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


« 


dying  person  has  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  and 
leans  on  the  vicarious  atonement  made  by  Jesus  as 
the  only  ground  of  salvation  ?  Impossible !  The 
young  man  on  whom  the  mortal  stroke  has  fallen, 
though  amiable,  has  led  a  gay,  thoughtless,  worldly, 
fashionable  life.  He  is  dying  with  a  character  which 
cannot  now  be  changed.  It  is  too  late.  If  there 
be  not  in  the  great  Father  a  free,  independent,  un- 
conditional, undeserved,  unpurchased  mercy  for  our 
lost  race,  then  there  can  be  no  ground  of  hope  for 
the  sinners  around  us,  who  in  crowds  are  entering 
the  unseen  world,  without  faith  and  repentance." 

About  this  time,  a  great  change  came  over  Mr. 
Larned's  preaching.  This  was  admitted  by  all  who 
attended  his  church.  At  the  first  prayer  meeting 
which  I  attended  in  the  vestry  room  none  but  the 
communicants  were  present.  In  the  course  of  a 
free  conversation  on  the  prospects  of  religion  in  the 
Crescent  City,  the  members  of  the  SessiQiKand  oth- 
ers present  remarked  that,  much  as  they  admired 
Mr.  Larned  for  his  personal  accomplishments,  genius, 
eloquence,  and  noble  bearing,  they  could  not  but 
feel  that  he  died  at  a  fortunate  moment,  both  with 
reference  to  his  clerical  fame,  and  the  prosperity  of 
evangelical  faith  in  New  Orleans.  I  was  astonished 
at  these  words,  and  asked  for  an  explanation.  They 
replied,  that  during  the  last  year  of  Mr.  Larned's 
life,  he  scarcely  so  much  as  alluded  to  the  distin- 
guishing doctrines  of  Presbyterianism  in  the  pulpit. 
His  sermons  were  general  homilies  on  the  goodness 
of  God,  and  the  excellences  and  pleasures  accruing 
from  a  religious  life  this  side  the  grave.    He  also 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  7T 

manifested,  they  said,  a  fondness  for  worldly  society, 
which  seemed  incompatible  with  the  character  of  a 
devoted  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  deacons  told 
me  that  they  themselves,  and  nearly  all  of  the  com- 
municants, had  deserted  the  society,  in  a  body,  sev- 
eral weeks  before  the  death  of  their  late  pastor. 

At  the  same  dinner  party  I  had  much  talk  with  a 
Dr.  Flood,  at  that  day  the  oldest  and  most  popular 
of  the  American  physicians  in  New  Orleans.  He 
was  a  gentleman  of  great  colloquial  powers,  and 
much  originality  of  genius.  Speaking  of  New  Or- 
leans, he  said,  "  Sir,  the  Creole  inhabitants,  here, 
enjoy  as  large  a  share  of  health  as  falls  to  the  lot  of 
those  who  live  in  Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
or  any  other  northern  city.  It  is  a  most  palpable 
error  which  is  circulating  abroad,  that  the  locality 
of  New  Orleans  precludes  even  those  who  are  born 
and  brought  up  within  its  limits  from  the  blessings 
of  firm,  full  health.  This  idea  is  refuted  by  a  thou- 
sand facts  —  by  the  exemption  from  diseases  in  gen- 
eral, which  characterizes  the  native  population ;  by 
the  remarkable  health  of  infants ;  by  the  entire  ab- 
sence of  those  local  maladies  which  are  almost 
universal  in  higher  latitudes  ;  and  by  the  appearance 
of  the  population  generally,  which  will  compare 
most  favorably  with  that  of  any  other  people,  for  all 
the  indications  of  uniform  and  vigorous  health. 
Even  during  the  last  summer,  amidst  all  the  afflic- 
tions, discomfort,  and  gloom  of  the  epidemic,  one 
could  see  at  the  St.  Louis  Hotel,  every  morning, 
among  the  old  residents,  who  remain  here  perma- 
nently, as  fine  specimens  of  health  as  can  be  found 
7* 


78  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

any  where  on  the  continent.  The  same  remark  is 
applicable  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  Jamaica, 
St.  Domingo,  Havana,  and  the  West  Indies  generally. 
Let  a  man  become  acclimated,  and  let  him  adopt  the 
habits  of  the  old  population,  and  he  may  be  safely 
insured  at  as  small  a  premium  as  in  any  part  of  the 
United  States." 

I  received  this  statement  then  with  utter  incredu- 
lity ;  but  now  I  can  cordially  subscribe  to  its  cor- 
rectness. During  eight  months  of  the  year,  New 
Orleans  is  blessed  with  an  extraordinary  degree  of 
health.  From  the  first  of  October  to  the  ensuing 
summer,  the  weather  is  generally  more  agreeable 
and  salubrious  than  that  of  any  other  place  with 
which  I  am  acquainted.  Dr.  Dewey  somewhere  says, 
"  Whilst  the  disastrous  days  of  the  year  are  carefully 
recorded,  preserved  in  memory,  and  often  dwelt 
upon,  its  happy  days  are  forgotten.  They  pass  un- 
noted in  the  table  of  life's  chronology,  unrecorded  in 
the  book  of  memory,  or  the  scanty  annals  of  thanks- 
giving. My  brethren,  if,  for  a  series  of  years,  we 
could  place  before  our  minds  the  many  happy  months 
which  have  been  swept  beneath  the  silent  wings  of 
time ;  if  we  could  call  up,  from  the  dark  back- 
ward and  abyss  of  years,  the  hours  of  ease,  peace, 
health,  beatitude,  in  which  the  current  of  life  has 
flowed  on,  amid  kind  and  blessed  visitations  of 
Heaven's  beneficence,  bearing  us  calmly  and  gently 
upon  its  bosom  as  the  infant  in  its  motlier's  arms  ; 
if  we  could  make  them  stand  up  before  us  as  vivid 
realities,  and  behold  them  as  we  do  our  faces  in  a 
mirror,  —  we  should  deeply  feel  that  God  has  con- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  T9 

stantly  lavished  upon  us  the  richest  bounties,  and 
that  ingratitude  is  the  most  enormous  and  aggra- 
vated sin  of  which  we  are  guilty."  These  remarks 
are  applicable  to  those  of  every  locality  on  the  globe. 
Is  not  the  healthiest  spot  within  our  borders  often 
visited  by  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness, 
and  the  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noonday  ?  Not 
unfrequently,  amid  the  bracing  winds  and  snows  of 
winter,  fatal  epidemics  prevail  in  the  healthiest  parts 
of  New  England.  It  is  thought  by  those  well  quali- 
fied to  judge  correctly  about  the  matter,  that  con- 
sumption, in  its  various  forms,  causes  a  greater  de- 
struction of  human  life  in  Boston,  during  the  space 
(we  will  suppose)  of  every  ten  years,  than  the  yellow 
fever  does  in  the  same  time  in  New  Orleans.  At  the 
north,  the  ravages  of  this  fearful  scourge  are  almost 
unnoticed,  because  they  are  regular,  unintermitted, 
and  looked  upon  almost  as  a  thing  of  course,  belong- 
ing to  the  ordinary  current  of  human  events.  But 
in  the  Crescent  City,  the  enemy  comes  down  in  a  mo- 
ment, without  warning,  like  an  Alpine  avalanche, 
exciting  the  notice,  wonder,  and  sympathy  of  the 
whole  land ;  and  after  having  fulfilled  his  mission  in 
the  compass  of  six  or  eight  weeks,  mysteriously  dis- 
appears as  he  came,  and  is  followed  by  a  period  of 
singular  and  almost  universal  health,  sometimes  ex- 
tending even  to  years.  As  to  the  cholera,  it  is  not 
peculiar  to  New  Orleans,  but  pervades  the  globe.  It 
should  be  observed,  also,  that  the  yellow  fever  is 
confined  almost  exclusively  to  strangers.  It  is  the 
process  by  which  exotics  become  assimilated  to  air, 
climate,  temperature,  &c.,  different  from,  and,  in 
some  cases,  almost  antagonistic,  to  those  where  they 


80  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

were  born  and  reared.  So  far  as  the  arrangements 
of  God  are  concerned,  I  believe  that  all  over  the 
globe,  the  blessings  of  the  seasons,  weather,  climate, 
soil,  scenery,  and  other  means  of  physical  happiness, 
are  pretty  equally  distributed. 

There  is,  indeed,  no  geographical  position  where  a 
low-minded,  debased,  and  licentious  man  can  be  happy. 
All  the  beauties  of  nature  are  lost  upon  his  hardened, 
perverse,  and  misdirected  soul.  The  outward  world 
appears  to  such  a  person  a  dull,  indifferent,  common- 
place, wearisome  affair  —  a  deep,  narrow  valley, 
hemmed  in  by  inaccessible  rocks,  filled  with  the  rub- 
bish of  dull  cares  and  tiresome  vanities.  But  to  the 
eye  of  a  good  man,  all  nature  is  clothed  in  beauty. 
"  It  unfolds  in  the  numberless  flowers  of  spring ;  it 
waves  in  tlie  verdant  branches  of  the  trees,  and  the 
green  blades  of  grass ;  it  haunts  the  depths  of  the 
earth  and  the  sea,  and  gleams  out  in  the  hues  of  the 
shell  and  the  precious  stone.  And  not  only  these 
minute  objects,  but  the  ocean,  the  mountains,  the 
clouds,  the  stars,  the  rising  and  setting  sun,  all  over- 
flow with  beauty."  The  same  may  be  said  of  the 
marsh,  the  swamp,  the  barren  heath,  the  sandy  des- 
ert ;  the  shapeless  rock  and  hanging  precipice ;  the 
most  rude,  gross,  and  uncultivated  parts  of  nature  : 
every  thing  which  a  noble  man  looks  upon  —  the 
clods  of  earth,  the  furrows  of  the  field,  the  insensible 
rock  —  are  to  his  eye  emblematical  of  the  grand  and 
lovely  attributes  of  an  Almighty  Father.  I  repeat 
it,  that  to  a  virtuous  man,  wherever  he  is,  —  on  the 
Connecticut,  Hudson,  Ohio,  or  Mississippi,  —  nature 
presents,  in  constant  and  ever-varying  forms,  images 
of  the  fair,  orderly,  proportioned,  and  wise,  filling  his 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  81 

soul  with  rapture,  and  lifting  it  up  to  the  infinite 
Parent.  This  is  in  accordance  with  Scripture. 
"  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
firmament  showeth  his  handiwork." 

It  is  a  common  opinion  that  Louisiana  is  much 
inferior  to  the  Northern  and  Middle  States,  with  re- 
spect to  the  numerous  advantages  of  climate,  health, 
temperature,  and  natural  scenery.  A  distinguished 
naturaHst  has  endeavored  to  show  that  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Lapland,  for  example,  all  things  considered, 
derive  as  much  happiness  from  the  physical  influ- 
ences by  which  they  are  surrounded,  as  those  who 
reside  in  the  verdant  regions  of  the  south,  where 
reign  eternal  spring  and  summer  ;  where  the  seasons, 
as  they  revolve,  let  fall  no  blight  nor  chill  upon  the 
rich  and  smiling  landscape.  He  contends  that  the 
peculiar  advantages  of  every  latitude  have  corre- 
sponding disadvantages,  so  that  God's  goodness 
shines  as  strongly  on  one  spot  as  another. 

When  the  native  of  Switzerland  takes  up  his 
abode  in  the  luxuriant  and  beautiful  clime  of  the 
south,  —  those  green,  sunny  regions,  where  the  glory 
of  former  generations  still  glimmers  on  the  falling 
monuments  and  crumbling  columns  of  immortal  art, 
where  nature  lives  forever,  and  forever  spreads  its 
unfading  charms,  and  the  bosom  of  the  earth  is  fair 
and  fragrant  through  all  the  circling  months,  —  he 
beholds  nothing  so  interesting  as  the  mountain  tops 
covered  with  eternal  snow  —  those  rugged  rocks  and 
frowning  precipices  that  distinguish  the  wild  land- 
scape endeared  to  him  by  the  tender  reminiscences 
of  home  and  childhood. 


82  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

Not  long  since,  I  met  at  Niagara  Falls  a  French 
Oreole  family,  intelligent  and  refined,  who  had  never 
before  wandered  beyond  the  limits  of  their  native 
state.  Whilst  they  seemed  to  appreciate  the  new 
and  glorious  objects  which  almost  continually  greeted 
their  sight,  as  they  journeyed  north  and  east,  still 
they  remarked,  that  they  had  seen  no  place  which 
they  would  prefer,  as  a  residence  for  life,  to  the  spot 
where  they  were  born.  To  their  eye,  no  prospect 
was  more  pleasing  than  that  widely-extended  planta- 
tion, where  they  had  lived  from  the  beginning  amid 
all  the  endearments  of  a  happy  home.  "  How  poor," 
exclaimed  they,  "  are  the  cultivated  hills  and  narrow 
intervals  of  New  England,  compared  with  the  luxu- 
riant soil  of  Louisiana,  loaded  with  the  richest  pro- 
ductions—  rice,  cotton,  sugar  cane,  &c. !  "  In  our 
gardens  are  the  orange,  fig,  and  olive,  all  sorts  of 
elegant  shrubs,  and  every  variety  of  flowers.  We 
are  awakened  each  returning  morn  by  the  melodious 
notes  of  the  birds,  whose  lives  have  been  passed  upon 
the  spot  where  their  existence  began,  and  that 
seem  almost  to  be  a  part  of  the  family.  How  bland, 
balmy,  fragrant,  and  salubrious,  our  atmosphere ! 
One  of  the  ladies  belonging  to  the  company  applied 
to  her  native  state  the  following  lines  of  Byron :  — 

"  Know  ye  the  land  of  the  myrtle  and  vine, 
Where  the  flowers  ever  blossom,  the  beams  ever  shine  ? 
Where  the  light  wings  of  Zephyr,  oppressed  with  perfume, 
Wax  faint  o'er  the  gardens  of  Gul  in  her  bloom  ? 
Where  the  orange  and  olive  are  fairest  of  fruit, 
And  the  voice  of  the  nightingale  never  is  mute  ? 
Where  the  tints  of  the  earth,  and  the  hues  of  the  sky, 
f       In  color  though  varied,  in  beauty  may  vie  ?  " 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  83 


CHAPTER    Y. 

MY  FIRST  SERMON  IN    NEW  ORLEANS. — EXTEMPORANE- 
OUS    PREACHING. PECUNIARY     CONDITION    OF    THE 

CHURCH  AT  MR.  LARNED'S  DEATH.  —  GENEROUS  OFFER 
MADE  BY  JUDAH  TOURO,  ESQ.  — HIS  PECULIAR  CHAR- 
ACTER.—  ADMISSION  TO  THE  PRESBYTERY  OF  MIS- 
SISSIPPI. —  ITS  RESULTS.  —  MARRIAGE. 

The  first  time  I  preached  in  the  Crescent  City  was 
on  the  morning  of  the  last  Sabbath  in  February, 
1822.  On  the  previous  Saturday  evening,  a  com- 
mittee of  the  trustees  waited  on  me,  to  ascertain 
upon  what  plan  I  intended  to  conduct  the  services  of 
the  church.  They  said,  "  In  all  probability,  the  next 
day  will  be  one  of  the  loveliest  of  the  spring  season ; 
and  if  so,  there  will  be  an  overflowing  house.  Notice 
has  been  published  in  all  the  newspapers  that  you 
are  expected  to  preach  in  the  Presbyterian  church  on 
Sunday  morning.  Besides,"  they  remarked,  "  your 
name  has  been  a  subject  much  talked  about  among 
us  the  last  week ;  great  expectations  have  been 
raised.  We  have  assured  our  friends  that  you  are 
in  every  respect  qualified  to  be  a  successor  of  our 
former  lamented  pastor.  Now,  we  have  one  request 
to  make  :  it  is,  that  you  will  not  attempt  to  read  a 
manuscript  sermon.  The  hearers  will  expect  you  to 
imitate  Mr.  Larned  by  speaking  extemporaneously, 
and  apparently  from  the  inspiration  of  the  moment. 
You  might  read  in  our  pulpit  the  best-written  sermon 
that  was  ever  composed,  equal  to  one  of  Chalmers's, 


84  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Robert  Hall's,  or  Dr.  Channing's,  characterized  by 
profound,  original  thought,  neatness  and  purity  of 
style,  happy  metaphors,  language  perfectly  appropri- 
ate, and  completely  polished,  yet  the  congregation 
would  retire  dissatisfied,  saying,  '  We  have  heard  a 
discourse  erudite  indeed,  and  able,  but  it  was  not 
like  one  of  Mr.  Larned's,  —  free,  unconstrained,  per- 
suasive, coming  warm  and  natural  from  a  heart  re- 
plenished with  ardent,  impetuous  feelings,  poured 
forth  with  tlie  fulness  and  rapidity  of  a  torrent.'  " 

I  promised  to  comply  with  their  wishes,  and  do 
the  best  in  my  power  to  gratify  a  New  Orleans  audi- 
ence, but  begged  them,  in  case  of  a  failure,  to  allow 
me  to  steal  away  as  silently  as  possible  the  next 
week,  in  some  vessel  bound  for  Boston  or  New  York, 
where  the  reading  of  sermons  is  tolerated  in  all  pul- 
pits. The  committee  retired.  It  was  near  nine 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  I  had  prepared  a  written 
discourse  on  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  being  de- 
termined never  again  to  attempt  extemporizing  in 
the  pulpit.  I  was  in  despair.  I  knelt  down,  and 
prayed  for  divine  guidance  and  support.  Arising,  I 
paced  the  room  for  some  moments  in  a  paroxysm  of 
anxiety,  during  which  many  schemes  for  escaping 
from  the  dilemma  passed  through  my  mind.  Finally, 
I  came  to  the  conclusion  to  commit  to  memory  the 
principal  heads  of  the  discourse  I  had  written,  and 
some  of  the  most  prominent  sentences  under  each 
division,  and  trust  for  the  remainder  to  the  spur  of 
the  occasion. 

In  performing  this  labor,  I  sat  up  till  daylight, 
then  threw  myself  upon  a  sofa,  and  slept  till  the 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  85 

servant  called  me  to  breakfast.  I  had  become  calm ; 
but  it  was  the  calmness  of  despair ;  for  I  had  aban- 
doned, even,  the  hope  of  succeeding  in  my  mission. 
When  the  bell  rang  at  eleven  o'clock,  I  went  to 
the  church  determined  and  reckless.  It  was  one  of 
those  delightful  mornings  which  I  have  never  seen 
any  where  but  in  Louisiana.  The  large  house  was 
crowded  with  the  most  noble-looking  audience  that  I 
had  ever  gazed  upon ;  for  then,  ladies  and  gentle- 
men in  New  Orleans  dressed  as  finely  to  go  to  church 
as  they  did  when  they  went  to  the  opera,  evening 
party,  or  ball  room.  There  were  a  good  organ  and 
excellent  singers.  During  the  music,  immediately 
before  the  sermon,  I  attempted  to  recall  to  mind  the 
heads  of  the  discourse  which  I  had  spent  the  night 
in  committing  to  memory.  Thoughts  and  words  had 
alike  vanished  from  the  tablets  of  my  soul.  I  could 
think  of  nothing  but  that  "  sea  of  upturned  faces." 
If  there  had  been  before  me  some  short  notes  of  the 
substance  of  the  discourse,  I  should  not  have  looked 
on  my  condition  with  so  much  despair.  I  said  to 
myself,  "  If  the  hearers  are  not  solemnized,  they  will 
doubtless  be  amused  at  my  awkward,  clumsy,  feeble, 
perplexed,  embarrassed,  and  desultory  efforts."  A 
cold  perspiration  covered  me.  Conforming  as  nearly 
as  was  in  my  power  to  what  had  been  said  was  the 
habit  of  my  predecessor,  when  the  music  died  away, 
I  arose  very  deliberately,  opened  the  Bible,  and  after 
reading  the  text,  closed  it  and  laid  it  aside,  that 
there  might  be  ample  room  for  action. 

The   moment  I  looked  upon  the   audience,  the 
words  I  had  learned  by  rote  the  night  before  came  to 
8 


86  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

my  recollection.  I  found  no  difficulty  in  rehearsing 
them ;  but  I  felt  certain  that  they  sounded  to  my 
auditors  stale,  flat,  and  insipid,  although  they  seemed 
quite  attentive  and  absorbed.  Every  eye  was  fixed 
upon  me ;  but  I  ascribed  this  attention  to  the  polite- 
ness of  my  hearers.  They  were  too  noble  and  high- 
minded  to  manifest  their  indifference  openly.  I 
confess,  with  shame  and  sorrow,  that  I  thought 
more  of  man  than  God  in  delivering  that  discourse. 
This  was  the  real  source  of  all  my  perplexity ;  and 
to  the  present  day,  I  cannot  go  into  the  pulpit  with 
becoming  indifference  to  the  opinions  and  criticisms 
of  those  whom  I  address.  Touching  the  subject  of 
popularity,  I  have  a  morbid  sensitiveness,  which  be- 
trays, if  not  an  entire  absence,  at  least  an  extremely 
low  condition  of  personal  piety.  If  ministers  felt 
properly  their  responsibility  to  God,  they  would  be 
able  always  to  preach  well. 

When  I  descended  from  the  pulpit,  the  same  gen- 
tlemen who  had  given  me  their  advice  the  evening 
before,  grasped  my  hand  warmly,  and  congratulated 
me  on  the  brilliant  effort  that  had  been  made.  They 
said  it  was  enough  to  estabUsh  my  fame.  It  was 
almost  impossible  to  beUeve  in  their  sincerity. 
Could  it  be  that  they  would  deceive  me  on  such  a 
grave  matter  ?  The  disclosures  of  Monday  proved 
that  they  had  expressed  their  sober  convictions. 
The  audience  on  that  occasion  was  composed  of  the 
elite  of  New  Orleans,  with  respect  to  refinement  and 
intelligence.  Among  them  were  the  ablest  members 
of  the  bar,  —  those  who  had  belonged  to  Congress,  — 
physicians,  enlightened  merchants,  many  strangers 


KEY.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  87 

of  distinction,  and  the  conductors  of  the  daily  press. 
In  my  commendation  every  voice  was  joined.  Whilst 
my  vanity  was  soothed  by  this  unexpected  success,  it 
awakened  appalling  apprehensions  as  to  the  future. 
I  was  now  fully  committed  to  the  position  of  an  ex- 
temporaneous preacher.  But  the  excitement  must 
be  kept  up.  Another  Sunday  would  soon  come. 
The  favorable  sentiments  which  had  been  inspired, 
unless  maintained  and  deepened  on  the  next  occa- 
sion, might  end  in  disappointment  and  disgust.  I 
thought  of  these  lines  of  Pope :  — 

"  Unhappy  fame,  like  most  mistaken  things, 
Atones  not  for  that  evil  which  it  brings ; 
Then  most  our  trouble  still,  when  most  admired, 
And  still  the  more  we  give,  the  more  required." 

But  the  Rubicon  was  crossed.  Nothing  but  sickness 
or  death  could  withdraw  me  from  the  engagement 
which  had  been  made  and  ratified  by  the  united 
plaudits  of  the  society. 

In  this  quandary,  it  was  requisite  to  act  promptly 
and  decidedly.  I  first  thought  of  writing  out  my 
sermons  in  full,  and  committing  them  to  mem- 
ory. But  I  soon  found  that  this  course  would  make 
an  exorbitant  demand  on  my  time.  I  could  not 
master  a  manuscript  sermon,  so  as  to.  rehearse 
it  with  ease  and  correctness,  without  several  morn- 
ings' study.  My  predecessor  had  a  remarkable  fa- 
cility of  memory  in  committing  his  own  compo- 
sitions. He  spent  the  whole  week,  from  Monday  till 
Saturday  afternoon,  in  out-door  avocations.  About 
dark,  he  drank    strong    tea,  and  then  went  into 


88  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

his  study.  Between  that  hour  and  ten  or  eleven 
o'clock,  he  wrote  down  completely  his  sermon  for 
the  next  morning.  When  finished,  he  read  it  once 
over  very  attentively,  before  retiring  to  rest.  He 
rose  very  late  Sabbath  mornings.  About  an  hour 
before  the  comniencement  of  the  services,  he  read 
his  manuscript  a  second  time,  threw  it  under  his  feet, 
walked  into  the  pulpit,  and  pronounced  the  discourse 
precisely  as  it  was  written,  in  the  easy,  flowing, 
unembarrassed  manner  of  animated  conversation. 
This  anecdote  I  had  from  Dr.  Davidson,  an  intimate 
friend,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  his  habits.  I 
have  heard  of  one  great  American  orator  and  states- 
man who  can  do  the  same  thing  —  the  Hon.  Edward 
Everett,  of  Massachusetts.    . 

Incapable  of  making  such  an  effort,  I  was  com- 
pelled to  have  recourse  to  some  other  mode  of  prep- 
aration. There  was  then  in  New  Orleans  one  of 
the  most  eloquent  lawyers  of  his  day.  I  obtained 
an  introduction  to  him.  In  the  course  of  conversa- 
tion, I  remarked,  that  as  I  was  just  beginning  to 
speak  in  public,  and  experienced  much  difficulty  in 
the  process,  I  should  be  very  much  obliged  if  he 
would  tell  me  what  kind  of  previous  preparation  for 
delivering  a  speech  he  had  found  most  effective.  He 
replied,  "  I  never  speak  without  intense  premedita- 
tion on  my  subject,  unless  compelled  by  some  un- 
foreseen exigencies.  With  respect  to  ideas,  you 
cannot  be  too  careful  and  accurate  in  your  prepara- 
tion ;  but  if  you  write  down  every  word,  and  commit 
it  to  memory,  (I  have  tried  this  once  or  twice,)  you 
will  overdo  the  matter,  and  render  your  discourse 


EEV.   THEODOEB   CLAPP.  *"*  89 

heavy.  In  spite  of  yourself,  it  will  appear  stiff  and 
unnatural,  labored  and  cold.  I  am  a  very  wicked 
man,  but  if  I  had  to  preach  in  your  pulpit  next  Sab- 
bath morning,  I  should  select  a .  subject  to  my  taste, 
then  make,  as  the  lawyers  call  it,  a  brief  of  what  I 
intended  to  say.  This  I  should  carry  with  me 
through  the  week,  and  during  my  leisure  hours,  even 
when  walking  along  the  streets,  think  closely  on  its 
divisions  and  subdivisions,  till  I  had  attained  a  full 
and  distinct  view  of  the  matter  which  I  wished  to 
clothe  in  words,  till  I  had  become  warm  and  inter- 
ested in  it,  and  made  it  perfectly  familiar  to  my 
thoughts.  Then  I  could  enter  your  pulpit,  and 
speak  with  fluency,  earnestness,  ease,  and  with  the 
best  ornaments  of  style,  manner,  and  elocution,  that 
my  poor  genius  could  command.  What  do  you 
think  of  this  plan  of  preparing  sermons?"  he  in- 
quired. 

"  It  strikes  me  as  admirable,"  I  answered.  "  If 
you  will  try  it  next  Sunday,"  he  added,  "  I  will  be 
present,  and  honestly  give  you  my  opinion  of  the  char- 
acter of  your  performances."  I  retired  to  my  room, 
chose  a  subject,  made  a  brief,  and  faithfully  followed 
his  directions,  —  with  one  exception,  —  I  did  not 
take  it  into  the  pulpit  with  me.  He  kept  his  word, 
and  came  to  church  on  Sabbath  morning.  Meeting 
me  after  the  services,  he  said,  "  Sir,  your  discourse 
was  natural,  easy,  simple,  and  magnificent ;  you  laid 
down  sentence  after  sentence,  and  paragraph  after 
paragraph,  entirely  fit  for  the  press  ;  I  did  not  notice 
that  you  tripped  a  single  time,  which  you  would  have 
done,  had  you  used  a  manuscript.  You  will  make 
8* 


90  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

an  extemporaneous  speaker  quite  as  popular  and 
brilliant  as  ever  Mr.  Larned  was."  This  gentleman 
communicated  to  me  what  was  worth  more,  as  to  the 
secret  of  speaking  well  in  the  pulpit,  than  all  which 
I  had  heard  from  the  professors  at  Andover,  or  read 
in  treatises  on  the  subject. 

The  above  plan  I  have  followed  sedulously  all  my 
life  since.  The  first  fifteen  years  of  my  residence  in 
New  Orleans,  1  was  particular  in  writing  my  briefs. 
I  had  preserved  a  large  basket  full  of  them,  which 
were  all  burned  when  I  left  the  people  of  my  charge, 
in  May,  1856.  For  the  last  twenty  years,  I  have 
made  only  mental  preparation  for  the  pulpit.  Each 
of  the  sermons  of  mine  published  in  the  "  Picayune  " 
was  written  off  from  memory,  at  two  sittings  —  one 
on  the  Sabbath  evening  after  it  was  delivered,  the 
other  on  Monday  morning,  before  breakfast.  Not 
one  of  those  discourses  was  rewritten  or  revised. 

I  hope  it  will  not  look  like  presumption  to  give 
my  opinion  concerning  a  question  which  has  been  so 
extensively  contested  among  the  clergy,  and  remains 
still  undecided  —  whether  extemporizing  or  reading 
sermons  is  the  most  instructive  and  edifying  mode 
of  delivery.  Surely  I  may  be  pardoned  for  express- 
ing a  judgment  dictated  by  the  results  of  thirty-five 
years'  practice.  I  do  not  use  the  word  extemporize 
to  mean  preaching  without  study,  premeditation,  and 
careful  composition.  It  is  an  insult  to  an  audience 
to  go  before  them,  if  it  can  be  avoided,  relying  en- 
tirely for  utterance  upon  the  spur  of  the  occasion. 
Whatever  be  his  native  genius,  no  clergyman  can 
succeed  as  a  settled  pastor,  without  fixed  habits  of 


REV.    THEODORE  CLAPP.  91 

the  most  persevering  and  energetic  study.  He 
should  rise  at  four  o'clock  A.  M.  in  summer,  and 
live  A.  M.  in  winter,  so  as  to  secure  an  opportunity 
of  from  five  to  six  hours  of  uninterrupted  study, 
before  he  is  liable  to  be  broken  in  upon  by  company, 
or  by  applicants  for  parochial  ministrations.  This 
routine  I  have  faithfully  pursued  during  the  whole 
of  my  residence  at  the  south.  Without  such  sys- 
tematic, previous,  regular  application  and  toil,  it  is 
impossible  for  any  clergyman  to  make  suitable  pro- 
visions for  the  spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  of 
a  large  promiscuous  congregation. 

Think  what  resources  are  wanted  to  preach  even 
one  good  sermon  ;  but  a  hundred  are  needed  for  a 
single  year.  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ? 
Can  that  man  become  adequately  acquainted  with 
the  natural  sciences ;  history,  sacred  and  profane  ; 
the  Bible,  its  exegesis  ;  the  science  of  human  natvire, 
of  ethics,  and  of  beauty,  —  can  that  man  have  a  soul 
warmed  and  enriched  with  the  profound  and  diversi- 
fied topics  which  appertain  to  pulpit  instruction  and 
persuasion,  who  spends  the  most  of  nearly  every  day 
in  visiting,  running  about  to  make  lyceum  speeches, 
and  addresses  at  political  meetings,  in  cursing  our 
civil  rulers,  and  scolding  them  about  those  awful 
derelictions  of  duty  which  threaten  to  ruin  this  glo- 
rious republic  ?  What  a  pity  the  parsons  were  not 
allowed  to  sway  a  sceptre  over  all  human  interests, 
secular  and  divine !  In  that  case,  the  millennium, 
no  doubt,  would  soon  be  in  its  zenith. 

Nevertheless,  I  am  satisfied  that  if  a  minister  con- 
sults his  highest  usefulness,  he  will  not  depend  much 


92  AUTOBIOGEAPHY  OP 

upon  his  notes  in  the  pulpit.  If  he  reads  entirely  or 
chiefly,  he  cannot  adopt  an  easy,  natural,  impressive, 
and  unaffected  manner.  There  is  an  infinite  dififer- 
ence  between  written  and  spoken  language.  If  I 
were  to  read  to  my  people  in  New  Orleans,  from  the 
pulpit,  one  of  Dr.  Channing's  best  sermons,  it  would 
strike  them  as  cold,  artificial,  elaborate,  dull,  and 
uninteresting.  Positively,  it  would  have  a  narcotic 
effect  upon  them.  But  let  me  present  the  same 
thoughts  in  the  style  of  vivid,  unforced,  agreeable 
conversation,  and  they  would  be  kept  wide  awake, 
absorbed,  and  intensely  interested. 

The  most  effective  pulpit  style  which  I  have  wit- 
nessed at  the  north  (if  we  except  occasional  tedi- 
ousness,  prolixity,  and  some  other  peculiarities,)  is 
that  of  the  Rev.  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  of  Brooklyn, 
New  York.  In  one  part  of  his  discourse,  there  is 
close  reasoning;  in  another,  familiar  talk;  in  a 
third,  grand  declamation ;  in  a  fourth,  a  fine,  origi- 
nal picture  of  the  imagination  ;  in  a  fifth,  something 
that  will  send  a  laugh  like  an  electric  shock  through 
the  wlwle  audience ;  in  a  sixth,  an  appeal  to  the 
sublimities  of  God,  duty,  and  retribution,  which 
makes  all  present  feel  solemn,  and  moved  perhaps 
to  tears. 

In  some  instances,  all  these  different  manifesta- 
tions are  combined  into  a  single  paragraph.  An  or- 
thodox "  old  fogy  ''  would  of  course  be  shocked  at 
one  of  his  discourses,  as  it  would  seem  to  him  utterly 
devoid  of  reverence,  but  he  could  not  go  to  sleep 
under  its  d,elivery.  For  myself,  I  cannot  but  honor 
and  admire  the  man  who,  in  defiance  of  all  the 


REV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  93 

prudery  and  pedantry  of  church  conventionalisms, 
enters  the  pulpit  to  pour  out  a  Niagara  of  original 
thoughts  on  the  great  themes  of  Christian  truth  and 
duty,  and  social  progress.  I  must  say,  however, 
that  I  have  no  sympathy  with  his  peculiar  views  on 
slavery.  Here  I  differ  from  him  as  far  as  the  east  is 
from  the  west.  If  all  ministers,  like  Mr.  Beecher, 
would  abandon,  but  for  an  hour,  their  manuscripts, 
and  speak  in  public  as  they  do  in  private,  we  should 
not  hear  these  universal  complaints  about  cold,  dead, 
dry,  metaphysical  sermons.  But,  generally,  people 
would  find  the  church  a  more  interesting  place  than 
the  opera,  theatre,  ball  room,  museum,  or  evening 
party. 

A  meeting  of  the  society  was  called,  on  the  third 
Sabbath  after  my  arrival  in  ITew  Orleans,  to  elect  a 
permanent  pastor.  I  was  chosen  to  fill  this  office  by 
a  unanimous  vote,  both  of  the  pew  holders  and  com- 
municants. I  told  the  committee,  who  waited  on 
me  to  ask  my  acceptance  of  the  post  to  which  I  had 
been  called,  that  I  could  not  give  them  an  answer 
till  I  had  examined  the  pecuniary  affairs  of  the 
church.  The  treasurer's  books  and  papers  were 
placed  in  my  hands.  By  the  aid  of  a  young  gentle- 
man familiar  with  the  routine  of  a  counting  room, 
I  soon  ascertained  that  the  church  indebtedness 
amounted  to  forty-five  thousand  dollars.  They  could 
show  no  assets  whatever  ;  there  was  not  a  dollar  in 
the  treasury.  As  soon  as  these  facts  were  ascer- 
tained, I  informed  the  committee  that  I  was  immova- 
bly determined  not  to  accept  their  offer  at  all,  unless 
the  above-named  debt  were  in  some  way  liquidated. 


94  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

The  legislature  of  Louisiana  happened  to  be  in  ses- 
sion at  that  very  moment.  The  trustees  applied  to 
them  for  a  lottery,  which  was  then  considered  a 
justifiable  mode  of  raising  money  for  charitable  ob- 
jects. It  was  granted  at  once,  and  the  same  week 
the  scheme  was  sold  to  the  agents  of  Yates  and 
Mclntyre,  New  York,  for  twenty-five  thousand  dol- 
lars. The  balance  of  the  debt  was  raised  by  selling 
the  church  to  Judah  Touro,  Esq.,  a  merchant,  ori- 
ginally from  New  England.  The  property  was 
worth  a  great  deal  more  than  twenty  thousand  dol- 
lars. The  sale  of  the  church  was  looked  upon  as 
merely  nominal,  although  it  was  purchased  without 
any  conditions,  expressed  or  implied,  or  any  pledges 
as  to  the  final  disposition  which  should  be  made  of 
it.  All  had  confidence  in  the  general  character  of 
Mr.  Touro,  and  were  very  glad  to  have  the  church 
put  into  his  hands. 

Mr.  Touro  was  left  an  orphan  about  the  age  of 
ten,  in  his  native  place,  Newport,  R.  I.  After  that 
time  he  lived  in  Boston  fifteen  years,  and  was  trained 
to  the  pursuits  of  mercantile  life.  He  immigrated 
to  New  Orleans  in  1802,  and  never  left  it  for  a  day 
till  his  death,  with  the  single  exception  of  marching 
to  the  battle  field,  at  the  time  of  the  invasion,  in  1815, 
to  lay  down  his  life,  if  necessary,  (and  he  came  near 
doing  it,)  for  the  preservation  of  our  liberties.  Did 
he  not  display  a  patriotism  as  noble  and  undaunted 
as  that  of  Washington,  Warren,  Lafayette,  or  any 
others  whose  names  are  inscribed  upon  the  brightest 
pages  of  American  history  ?  It  is  universally  known 
what  sort  of  a  place  New  Orleans  has  been,  espe- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  95 

cially  for  the  last  forty  years,  with  respect  to  sudden, 
extraordinary  reverses  and  fluctuations  in  commer- 
cial affairs.  In  rapid  succession  the  storms  of  dis- 
tress have  desolated  that  emporium,  sweeping  away 
like  a  crevasse,  in  a  few  short  hours,  the  hopes  and 
possessions  of  hundreds  and  thousands,  and  producing 
a  complete  revolution  in  the  community.  I  have  seen 
the  millionnaire  of  one  year  laboring  in  the  next  as 
a  clerk  in  a  counting  room  or  bank. 

Through  all  these  "  times  that  tried  men's  souls," 
Mr.  Touro  pursued  the  even  tenor  of  his  way,  ever 
calm  and  self-possessed,  and  with  his  robes  unstained. 
The  poisonous  breath  of  calumny  never  breathed 
upon  his  fair  name  as  a  merchant  and  upright  busi- 
ness man.  The  most  tempting  opportunities  of  gain 
from  the  shattered  fortunes  which  were  floating 
around,  never  caused  him  in  a  single  instance  to 
swerve  from  the  path  of  plain,  straightforward,  sim- 
ple, unbending  rectitude.  He  was  uniformly  just. 
"  Justice,"  says  Plato,  "  is  the  divinest  attribute  of  a 
good  man."  I  heard  Mr.  Touro  once  remark,  that, 
in  his  whole  life,  he  had  never  knowingly,  deliberately 
injured  a  fellow-being,  either  as  to  his  person,  prop- 
erty, or  reputation.  Of  all  the  glories  which  men 
have  displayed  in  any  age,  none  is  more  entitled 
than  this  species  of  excellence  to  our  unqualified 
admiration.  None  is  more  rare.  I  heard  a  deacon 
of  an  orthodox  church,  in  the  interior  of  New  Eng- 
land, who  was  largely  engaged  in  selling  goods  to 
the  surrounding  farmers,  say,  a  short  time  ago,  that 
he  had  to  keep  a  strict  eye  even  on  a  majority  of  the 
church  members  with  whom  he  dealt,  or  they  would 


96  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

deceive  him  as  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the 
various  articles  which  were  offered  in  the  way  of 
exchange.  "  Yet,"  continued  he,  "  I  do  not  doubt 
their  piety.'' 

This  same  gentleman,  a  moment  before,  had  ex- 
pressed a  doubt  whether  it  was  possible  for  Mr. 
Touro  to  have  been  a  pious  man,  because  he  was  a 
Jew.  I  replied,  that  it  was  true,  he  was  born,  reared, 
and  had  lived,  and  died  in  the  Hebrew  faith.  It 
was  the  faith  of  his  father,  who  was  a  learned  and 
most  esteemed  rabbi.  It  was  the  faith  that  had  been 
handed  down  to  him  by  a  long  line  of  illustrious 
ancestors,  reaching  back  to  the  patriarchal  ages  of 
the  world.  It  was  the  faith  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  to  whom  those  glorious  promises  were  first 
given,  which  embrace  the  final,  complete,  and  ever- 
lasting exaltation  of  all  mankind.  It  was  the  faith 
of  Jesus  himself,  who  was  a  Jew,  and  who  declared 
that  the  religion  of  the  Old  Testament  contains  all  that 
is  requisite  to  guide  us  to  eternal  joy ;  that  he  came 
into  the  world  not  to  destroy  that  faith,  but  to  free 
it  from  corruptions,  and  send  it  forth  in  its  divine, 
original,  unimpaired  Vigor  and  freshness.  "  Besides," 
I  added,  "all  admit  that  the  moral  character  of 
Mr.  Touro  was  spotless.  He  was  one  who  was  never 
guilty  of  prevarication,  falsehood,  libertinism,  or  the 
bartering  of  his  conscience  for  filthy  lucre."  "  All 
this,"  answered  the  deacon,  "  amounts  to  nothing,  so 
far  as  the  question  of  his  piety  is  concerned.  He 
may  be  perfectly  just,  good,  true,  and  lovely,  as  to 
his  moral  conduct ;  yet  he  cannot  be  saved  without 
faith  in  the  Son  of  God."    What  a  delusion !     Faith 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  97 

in  the  Son  of  God  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
goodness  of  heart  and  life. 

Dr.  Chalmers  once  said,  "  All  right-hearted  per- 
sons are  pious  in  the  sight  of  God,  whether  Hebrew, 
Christian,  Pagan,  or  Deistical  in  regard  to  mere  creed 
or  abstract  opinions."  A  man  who  thinks  himself 
more  wise,  more  enlightened,  more  pleasing  to  God, 
or  possessed  of  a  fairer  prospect  of  being  admitted 
finally  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven  than  his  neighbors, 
because  his  creed  is  sounder  than  theirs,  is  not  only 
guilty  of  a  narrow,  mean,  exclusive  bigotry,  but 
deliberately  tramples  on  that  precept  of  the  gospel 
which  says,  we  "  must  by  no  means  condemn  a 
neighbor  on  account  of  his  peculiar  religious  princi- 
ples." ''  Who  art  thou  that  condemnest  thy  broth- 
er," &G.  ?  "To  his  own  Master  he  shall  give  an  ac- 
count of  himself,  and  be  judged  accordingly."  It  is 
awful  to  think  of  this  violation  of  the  law  of  charity 
among  the  various  denominations  in  the  United 
States.  Multitudes  of  noble,  high-minded  men  are 
kept  from  joining  any  particular  church,  from  the 
conviction  that  such  a  step  would  expose  them  to  the 
hatred  and  persecution  of  antagonistic  sects.  I  have 
often  heard  Mr.  Touro  say,  that,  though  an  Israelite 
to  the  bottom  of  his  soul,  it  would  give  him  the  sin- 
cerest  pleasure  to  see  all  the  churches  flourishing  in 
their  respective  ways,  and  that  he  was  heartily  sorry 
that  they  did  not  more  generollj fraternize  withjove^ 
and  help  each  other. 

This  gentleman  was  the  humblest  man  whom  I 
have  ever  been  acquainted  with.  A  person  over- 
modest  is  very  seldom  found,  or  rather  is  to  be  looked 
9 


98  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

iipon  as  an"  anomaly  in  this  proud,  selfish  world  of 
ours.  But  Mr.  Touro  was  too  sensitive  on  this  sub- 
ject. The  most  delicate,  deserved,  and  timely  ex- 
pressions of  esteem  from  particular,  intimate  friends 
and  acquaintances,  seemed  to  give  him  pain  instead 
of  pleasure.  I  remember  being  in  his  company 
once,  when  a  friend  proposed  to  read  to  him  a  para- 
graph from  a  Boston  newspaper,  which  spoke  of  his 
character  in  terms  of  eulogy.  He  refused  to  listen 
to  the  perusal,  and  remarked,  with  apparently  excited 
feelings,  that  "  he  would  thank  them  to  change  the 
subject  of  conversation."  Several  times,  when  alone, 
I  asked  him  some  questions  about  the  battle  of  New 
Orleans,  in  which  he  received  such  a  dreadful  wound. 
He  declined  making  any  particular  remarks  about  it, 
further  than  to  express  his  deep  sense  of  the  kind- 
ness of  his  friend,  R.  D.  Shephard,  Esq.,  who  car- 
ried him  from  the  field  of  conflict  and  saved  his 
life.  He  is  the  only  one  of  the  veterans  under  Gen- 
eral Jackson,  on  the  plains  of  Chalmette,  with  whom 
I  have  conversed,  who  seemed  to  take  no  pleasure  in 
describing  the  part  which  he  acted  on  the  ever- 
memorable  8th  of  January,  1815.  Mr.  Touro  once 
said,  in  my  hearing,  that  he  would  have  revoked  the 
donation  given  for  completing  the  Bunker  Hill 
Monument,  on  account  of  their  publishing  his 
name  in  the  newspapers,  contrary  to  his  wishes, 
had  it  not  been  for  the  apprehension  that  his  real 
motives  would  have  been  misunderstood  and  mis- 
represented. And  most  assuredly  the  fear  was  well 
grounded. 

I  wish  here  to  record  a  few  lines  as  to  the  charac- 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP. 


9* 


ter  of  Judah  Touro's  philanthropy.  The  name  of 
John  Wesley,  founder  of  that  large,  respectable  de- 
nomination, the  Methodists,  is  enrolled  on  the  list  of 
eminent  British  philanthropists.  For  what  reasons  ? 
Because,  among  other  virtues,  we  are  told  that,  by  a 
life  of  the  most  unexampled  economy,  he  saved,  in 
the  space  of  fifty  years,  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars  out  of  his  income,  to  be  devoted  to  the 
cause  of  charity.  Judah  Touro,  by  habits  of  frugal- 
ity not  less  strict  and  admirable  than  those  of  the 
eminent  Christian  just  named,  during  a  half  century 
accumulated  five  hundred  thousand  dollars,  to  be 
used  in  promoting  the  same  sublime  purpose.  Mr. 
Wesley  is  praised  because  he  was  so  generous  in  his 
donations  to  the  church  that  was  nearest  to  his  heart, 
and  of  which  he  was  the  principal  originator.  Mr. 
Touro  gave  to  the  church  which  he  most  loved  not 
less  than  the  great  Wesley  did  to  the  Methodists  — 
two  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  dollars.  I  have 
never  heard  of  but  one  religionist  in  the  United 
States  who  can  be  compared  with  Mr.  Touro,  as  re- 
gards the  liberality  of  his  benefactions  to  his  own 
church  ;  and  he  bestowed  nothing  on  other  denomi- 
nations. 

But  Mr.  Touro  gave  more  to  strangers  than  to  his 
brethren.  On  the  former  he  conferred  three  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars ;  on  the  latter,  but  two  hun- 
dred thousand.  With  a  generous  profusion,  he  scat- 
tered his  favors  broadcast  over  the  wide  field  of 
humanity.  He  knew  well  that  many  of  the  recipi- 
ents of  his  bounty  hated  the  Hebrews,  and  would, 
if  possible,  sweep  them  into  annihilation.     In  this 


'-^ 


loo  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

respect,  did  he  not  recognize  the  principle  upon 
which  God  himself  distributes  his  bounties  among 
men  ?  For  Jesus  declares  that  the  Father  loves  and 
blesses  his  enemies  as  much  as  he  does  his  friends. 
So  the  person  I  am  speaking  of  consulted  not  the  ill- 
desert,  meanness,  prejudice,  or  sin,  of  those  whom 
he  was  pleased  to  help,  but  only  how  they  might  be 
best  raised  from  debasement  and  destitution.  If 
God  were  to  pour  out  on  his  foes  vengeance  instead 
of  love,  his  throne  would  crumble,  and  the  universe 
be  reduced  to  chaos.  Indeed,  this  feature  of  Mr. 
Touro's  beneficence  is  so  exalted,  noble,  and  godlike, 
that  I  should  but  mar  and  obscure  the  bright  ideal 
by  the  most  impressive  description  that  language 
could  give.  He  once  saw,  when  standing  at  the  door 
of  his  counting  room,  a  poor,  lost  inebriate,  in  the 
hands  of  the  sheriff,  passing  on  his  way  to  prison  for 
debt.  Mr.  Touro  stopped  him,  and  spoke  kindly  to 
him,  as  he  had  known  him  in  better  days.  Ascer- 
taining the  sum  for  which  he  had  been  apprehended, 
he  immediately  paid  it,  and  efiected  his  release.  It 
amounted,  with  costs,  to  nine  hundred  dollars.  He 
said,  "  I  do  not  much  expect  that  it  will  be  of  any 
benefit  to  the  individual  himself,  but  I  have  per- 
formed the  act  for  the  sake  of  his  family." 

It  was  a  time  of  great  business  depression  in  New 
Orleans,  when  Mr.  Touro  became  the  proprietor  of 
the  church  edifice  and  grounds.  Many  of  the  society 
fell  in  the  preceding  epidemic.  Some  who  were 
most  prominent  in  settling  Mr.  Larned  had  just 
compounded  with  their  creditors.  The  friends  of 
the  institution  were  few,  feeble,  impoverished,  bank- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  101 

rupt,  and  pushed  to  the  very  brink  of  ruin.  A  noble 
Israelite  snatched  them  from  the  jaws  of  destruction. 
From  that  day  down  to  its  destruction  by  fire,  he 
held  it  for  their  use,  and  incurred  an  additional  ex- 
pense of  several  thousand  dollars  for  keeping  it  in 
repair.  For  myself  he  professed  the  strongest  per- 
sonal regard,  and  showed  it  by  giving  me  almost  the 
entire  income  of  the  church  —  the  pew  rents  —  for 
about  twenty-eight  years.  He  might  have  torn  the 
building  down  at  the  beginning,  and  reared  on  its 
site  a  block  of  stores,  whose  revenue  by  this  time 
would  have  amounted  to  half  a  million  of  dollars  at 
least.  He  was  urged  to  do  so  on  several  occasions, 
and  once  replied  to  a  gentleman  who  made  a  very 
liberal  offer  for  the  property,  that  "  there  was  not 
money  enough  in  the  world  to  buy  it,  and  that  if  he 
could  have  his  way,  there  should  be  a  church  on  the 
spot  to  the  end  of  time." 

This  man  was  a  Jew.  Is  there  a  Christian  society 
in  New  Orleans  that  has  ever  offered  the  Unitarians 
the  slightest  assistance,  or  even  courtesy  ?  Is  there 
one  that  would  put  forth  a  hand  to  help  them 
to-day,  if  they  were  in  danger  of  perishing?  Is 
there  one  that  would  not  rejoice  in  their  complete, 
absolute  destruction  ?  The  Unitarians  have  aided 
materially  towards  the  erection  of  all  the  orthodox 
Protestant  churches  in  the  Crescent  City.  But  when 
they  were  burned  out,  and  asked  for  one  of  the  or- 
thodox churches  to  hold  meetings  in  occasionally, 
the  favor  was  denied  on  the  alleged  ground  that  by 
showing  such  a  kindness,  they  might  indirectly  en- 
courage the  dreadful  heresies  which  we  were  labor- 
9* 


102  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

ing  to  promulgate.  It  was  this  spirit  that  burned 
Servetus,  that  kindled  the  fires  of  the  auto  de  fe,  and 
has  condemned  to  the  wheel,  rack,  gibbet,  or  cross, 
the  noblest  benefactors  of  our  race.  But  in  this 
emergency,  the  aforesaid  Hebrew  came  to  our  relief. 
He  purchased  a  small  Baptist  chapel  for  us  to  wor- 
ship in,  free  of  charge,  till  he  could  put  up  a  larger 
building  for  thj3  use  of  the  congregation. 

The  question  is  often  asked,  whether  Mr.  Touro 
was  as  liberal  in  the  matter  of  private  donations  as 
in  his  public  charities.  We  cannot  give  an  arith- 
metical answer  to  this  question,  for  he  followed  most 
scrupulously  the  injunction  of  our  Lord,  "  Let  not 
thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth."  It 
has  come  incidentally  to  my  knowledge,  that  since 
my  settlement  in  New  Orleans,  the  amount  of  his 
private  benefactions  has  not  been  less  than  thirty 
thousand  dollars.  It  no  doubt  far  exceeded  this 
statement.  Touching  this  matter,  did  space  allow, 
I  could  give  many  interesting  anecdotes.  Though 
Mr.  Touro  was  exact,  rigid,  and  methodical  in  his 
business  transactions,  this  trait  of  character  had  not 
its  origin  in  covetousness.  When  his  impulses'  led 
the  way,  he  poured  forth  his  money  freely  as  water. 
I  was  in  his  counting  room  one  morning,  when  he 
told  me,  weeping,  that  he  had  just  signed  a  doc- 
ument resigning  his  legal  title  to  the  entire  estate  of 
an  only  sister,  recently  deceased.  It  was  worth,  if  I 
remember  aright,  about  eighty  thousand  dollars. 
He  refused  to  take  the  smallest  fraction  of  it,  and 
requested  his  friends  at  the  north  to  distribute  it 
for  charitable  purposes,  in  the  manner  which  they 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  103 

thought  would  be  most  agreeable  to  her,  were  she 
still  living.  Had  avarice  been  his  ruling  passion, 
would  he  have  allowed  such  a  windfall  to  escape  his 
grasp  ? 

It  has  often  been  said  by  persons  in  New  Orleans, 
that  Mr.  Touro  did  not  do  for  myself  particularly, 
as  much,  all  things  considered,  as  I  had  a  right  to 
expect.  But  do  they  know  the  principles  which 
governed  and  directed  his  acts  of  kindness  to  me  and 
mine  ?  He  often  said,  "  Mr.  Clapp,  you  are  alto- 
gether too  profuse  and  indiscriminate  in  your  chari- 
ties. I  admit  that  you  are  economical  in  your  hab- 
its and  mode  of  living  ;  but  were  you  to  come  into 
the  possession  of  a  fortune,  you  would  give  it  all 
away  in  a  year  or  two,  unless  you  had  an  overseer 
appointed."  I  might  have  done  so  then,  but  I  am 
sure  that  I  should  not  do  so  now,  if  I  had  the  chance. 
It  was  his  honest  conviction  that  I  ought  not  to 
have  access  to  much  money  at  a  time.  But  most  of 
my  friends  are  not  aware  of  the  magnitude  of  the 
benefits  which  he  was  actually  pleased  to  confer  on 
me.  Besides  allowing  me  to  take  nearly  the  whole 
income  of  the  pew  rent,  he  gave  me  in  small  sums, 
from  time  to  time,  not  less  than  twenty  thousand 
dollars.  Whenever  I  told  him  that  I  was  out  of 
money,  he  always  supplied  me,  saying,  "that  was 
the  last  he  could  let  me  have,  for  the  church  ought 
certainly  to  yield  me  enough."  Indeed,  it  was 
entirely  owing  to  the  unwise  profusion  of  my  chari- 
ties, that  I  did  not  leave  New  Orleans  with  an  ample 
competence  for  life. 

The  title  "Philanthropist"  is  the  most  honorable 


104  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

surname  on  earth.  It  has  been  most  justly  bestowed 
on  Judah  Touro,  and  he  will  wear  it  till  time  is  no 
more ;  it  will  be  inscribed  in  light  immortal  on  the 
diadem  of  his  everlasting  reward.  I  thank  God  for 
my  acquaintance  with  this  man ;  I  thank  God  that 
lie  was  my  friend ;  above  all,  I  would  be  thankful 
for  the  hope  of  meeting  him  in  that  brighter  exist- 
ence, where  those  who  love  each  other  will  be  sep- 
arated no  more. 

Daniel  Webster  once  said  in  an  address  before 
the  Hebrew  Benevolent  Association  of  New  York 
city,  "  We  are  indebted  to  the  Jewish  nation  for 
revealed  religion,  for  the  most  important  blesshigs 
and  refinements  of  civilized  life,  and  for  all  well- 
grounded  hopes  of  immortal  bliss  beyond  the  grave." 
It  is  a  trite  and  commonplace  remark,  that  charita- 
ble institutions  have  never  been  known  to  exist,  ex- 
cept in  those  lands  illuminated  by  the  light  of  rev- 
elation. When  we  look  along  the  shores  of  the  old 
pagan  world,  we  behold  the  relics  of  mouldering 
cities,  pyramids,  palaces,  temples,  villas,  obelisks, 
military  columns,  spacious  amphitheatres,  and  stat- 
ues erected  to  immortalize  heroes,  poets,  and  schol- 
ars ;  but  nowhere  in  those  regions  do  we  meet  the 
remains  of  free  public  schools,  orphan  asylums, 
hospitals,  retreats  for  the  destitute  and  unfortunate, 
nor  monuments  intended  to  perpetuate  the  memory 
of  those  who  consecrated  their  lives  to  the  meliora- 
tion of  humanity.  They  are  found  only  in  those 
lands  which  have  derived  their  ideas  of  glory  from 
the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  and  from  the  life  and  teach- 
ings of  Him  who  uttered  the  parable  of  the  good 
Samaritan. 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  105 

What  a  striking  evidence  of  the  divine  origin  and 
necessity  of  the  Bible !  This  sacred  volume  has 
taught  the  world,  that  for  man  tliere  is  no  heritage 
on  earth  worth  the  seeking,  worth  the  asking,  worth 
the  having,  but  an  upright  and  beneficent  life.  This 
is  that  building  spoken  of  by  our  Saviour,  that  rests 
upon  an  .immovable  basis.  When  the  rains  de- 
scend and  the  floods  rage,  and  the  winds  blow  and 
beat  thereon,  it  cannot  be  overthrown,  for  it  is 
founded  upon  a  rock. 

The  names  of  those  who  built  the  Egyptian  pyra- 
mids are  lost  in  oblivion.  But  if,  instead  of  rearing 
piles  of  magnificence  for  self-aggrandizement,  they 
had  employed  the  same  means  in  founding  institu- 
tions for  the  deaf  and  dumb,  hospitals,  and  other 
philanthropic  establishments,  their  memories  would 
have  been  preserved  green  and  flourishing  by  grate- 
ful millions ;  they  would  have  floated  down  on  a 
gathering  tide  of  glory  to  the  last  syllable  of  record- 
ed time. 

I  staid  in  New  Orleans  this  year,  1822,  till  the 
middle  of  May.  The  congregations  were  constantly 
as  large  as  the  house  would  hold.  My  extemporane- 
ous style  of  preaching  seemed  to  be  generally  accept- 
able. Some,  however,  did  not  like  me  at  all.  One 
gentleman  of  strong  mind  and  great  reading,  and  a 
confirmed  Deist,  stopping  me  in  the  street  one  day, 
spoke  thus  :  "  Since  my  settlement  in  New  Orleans, 
I  never  went  inside  of  a  church  till  Mr.  Larned  came 
here.  I  attended  his  meetings  every  Sabbath,  not 
because  I  believed  in  his  ideas  of  religion,  —  they 
tvere  revolting  to  me,  —  but  to  enjoy  the  indescribable 


106  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

charms  of  his  natural  eloquence.  I  heard  you 
preach  yesterday.  As  a  didactic  performance,  your 
sermon  was  respectable,  perhaps  equal  to  an  ordina- 
ry discourse  of  Mr.  Larned  ;  but  your  delivery  is 
far  less  interesting.  He  seemed  to  speak  because  he 
could  not  help  it ;  ijou  speak  in  a  labored  manner, 
as  if  it  was  a  very  unwelcome  task.  There  is 
nothing  to  interest  me  in  your  manner,  and  your 
doctrines  I  repudiate  ;  but  when  you  come  across 
poor,  sick,  and  suffering  people,  call  on  me ;  it  will 
always  give  me  pleasure  to  aid  in  relieving  them." 

He  was  as  good  as  his  word.  I  cannot  tell  how 
many  hundreds  he  gave  me,  in  times  of  public  dis- 
tress, to  be  distributed  according  to  my  best  judg- 
ment. I  offered  to  give  —  but  he  never  would 
receive  —  vouchers  for  the  faithful  manner  in  which 
the  funds  intrusted  to  my  hands  were  disposed  of. 
For  aught  he  knew  to  the  contrary,  the  moneys 
given  were  used  for  my  personal  emolument. 

Another  gentleman,  a  Calvinist,  communicant, 
and  a  constant  attendant  on  church,  urged  upon  me, 
every  time  I  saw  him,  the  importance  of  getting  up 
in  the  Crescent  City  such  revivals  of  religion  as  were 
flourishing  at  the  north.  "  It  makes  me  weep  in 
secret,"  he  said,  "  when  I  think  of  the  number  of 
unregenerate  souls  here  that  are  hurrying  to  the  re- 
gions of  eternal  woe."  Yet  this  man,  though  he  was 
wealthy,  never  could  be  persuaded  to  give  me  ten 
dollars  to  relieve  a  sick,  indigent,  dying  family.  But 
his  creed  was  the  very  type  of  evangelical  purity. 
He  knew  the  Westminster  Catechism  by  heart,  and 
was  eternally  talking  about  justification  by  faith 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  107 

alone y  man's  utter  inability  to  do  any  thing  good, 
the  glories  of  electing  grace,  and  the  certainty  that 
eternal  damnation  must  be  the  portion  of  all  those 
who  die  in  their  sins.  I  have  often  revolved  in  my 
mind  the  question,  which 'of  these  characters  was 
most  acceptable  to  God,  the  Deist,  whose  heart  and 
life  were  full  of  goodness  and  mercy,  or  the  Calvin- 
ist,  whose  belief  and  worship  were  in  exact  accord- 
ance with  prescribed,  accredited  formulas,  but  whose 
daily  walk  yielded  no  fruits  of  purity  or  disinterest- 
edness. 

In  general,  I  found  the  state  of  society  in  New 
Orleans  more  agreeable  than  I  had  imagined.  Most 
of  the  gentlemen  whom  I  became  acquainted  with 
were  distinguished  for  superior  refinement  and  wide 
knowledge  of  the  world.  Their  frank,  easy,  open, 
and  generous  hospitality  was  truly  delightful.  Most 
of  the  families  that  I  visited  received  me  without 
ceremony,  as  a  friend  whom  they  loved  and  confided 
in  ;  not  as  a  person  preeminently  holy,  so  purified 
from  the  attachments  of  earth  as  to  have  no  taste  for 
the  scenes  and  enjoyments  of  society.  One  day  I 
was  invited  to  take  tea  in  a  family  of  our  congrega- 
tion, and  pass  the  evening  with  a  small  number  of 
friends.  Being  called  to  attend  a  wedding,  I  did  not 
reach  the  house  till  near  ten  o'clock.  Instead  of  a 
few  persons  convened  simply  for  an  hour's  conversa- 
tion, there  was  a  large,  gay  company,  whose  move- 
ments had  resolved  themselves  into  a  dance,  and  were 
directed  by  a  band  of  musicians.  Now,  if  I  had  fol- 
lowed the  advice  of  one  of  my  venerable  instructors 
at  Andover,  I  should  have  instantly  retired,  that  I 


108  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

might  not,  even  in  appearance,  have  sanctioned,  for 
a  moment,  a  species  of  recreation  so  inconsistent 
with  the  dignity  and  seriousness  of  a  Christian  life. 
But  as  I  was  politely  conducted  to  a  chair  in  the 
midst  of  a  circle  of  ladies,  who  preferred  looking  on 
to  an  active  participation  in  the  festivity  going  for- 
ward, I  determined  to  make  myself  at  home,  and 
commit  what  I  had  been  taught  to  regard  as  a  hein- 
ous, unjustifiable  indulgence,  by  witnessing  an  en- 
tertainment pronounced,  among  Presbyterian  clergy- 
men generally,  to  be  sinful  and  injurious.  There 
was,  however,  in  my  heart,  no  sense  of  violated  duty, 
no  feeling  of  guilt.  I  realized  then  my  accountabil- 
ity to  God,  and  that  were  I  to  die  instantly,  my 
future  interests  would  be  just  as  safe  as  if  called  to 
draw  my  last  breath  in  the  pulpit,  at  a  funeral, 
by  the  bed  of  the  dying,  or  in  the  sacred  seclusion 
of  the  closet. 

I  spent  an  hour  or  more  in  this  cheerful  circle, 
where  all  things  to  the  eye  and  ear  were  refined, 
orderly,  and  decorous.  The  hearts  of  that  company 
were  visible  only  to  the  Omniscient  One.  I  shall 
refer  to  the  impressions  made  on  my  mind  by  their 
external  appearance.  Before  me  stood  the  young 
and  happy,  upon  whose  fates  and  fortunes  the  som- 
bre shadows  of  adversity  had  not  yet  gathered ;  their 
minds  were  bright  and  buoyant,  their  steps  elastic, 
their  ears  opened  to  the  melodies  of  sound,  their 
eyes  radiant  with  pleasure.  As  I  was  meditating 
upon  those  comely  brows,  flushed  with  the  bloom  of 
early  life  ;  the  fair  forms  of  feminine  grace  and 
loveliness ;  the  dignified,  accomplished  manners  of 


REV.   THEODOFE  CLAPP.  109 

those  more  advanced  in  years  ;  the  music  ;  sprightly 
conversation,  wit,  love,  gayety,  and  joyousness  which 
characterized  the  whole  scene,  —  a  sweet,  profound, 
unwonted  perception  of  God's  goodness  captivated 
my  soul.  Such  intense  feelings  of  piety  I  had  never 
before  experienced.  I  said  to  myself  "  It  has,  indeed, 
pleased  God,  '  to  make  man  but  a  little  lower  than 
the  angels,  and  to  crown  him  with  glory  and  honor.' 
If  he  is  so  beautiful  here,  what  will  he  not  become 
in  that  future  state,  where  our  loftiest  ideals  and 
actual  attainments  both  will  regularly  advance  in  a 
progression  that  is  infinite  !  "  I  was  rapt  in  delight- 
ful visions  of  a  spiritual  world.  This  thought  took 
complete  possession  of  my  mind.  God  is  too  good 
not  to  provide  for  us  something  nobler,  better, 
greater,  more  permanent,  and  more  satisfying  than 
the  transitory  possessions  and  pleasures  of  time. 
Can  he  present  to  us  the  chalice  of  existence,  and 
then  dash  it  from  our  lips  just  as  we  begin  to  taste 
its  joys  ?  Is  not  his  infinite  love  a  pledge  that  he 
will  never  treat  us  so  cruelly  ?  Would  a  kind  par- 
ent promise  his  children  favors  which  he  never  in- 
tended to  bestow  on  them  ?  Can  God  awaken  irre- 
pressible desires  of  continued,  unending  happiness, 
only  to  be  crushed  out  and  disappointed  forever  ? 
Nothing  in  mathematics  is  more  certain  than  the 
doctrine  that  the  inherent,  essential  desires  of  our 
moral  nature  will  be  completely  gratified.  Can  they 
be,  if  death  is  an  eternal  sleep  ? 

If  the  Holy  Spirit  ever  breathed  on  my  heart,  it 
was  on  that  occasion,  amid  the  music,  thoughtless- 
ness, levity,  ceremonials,  and  sensuous  attractions  of 
10 


110  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

an  evening  party.  There,  if  ever,  the  inspirations 
of  God  touched  and  ennobled  my  soul.  Said  a  lady 
who  was  sitting  next  to  me,  "  Mr.  Clapp,  you  seem 
to  be  in  a  brown  study.  Are  you  thinking  out  a 
sermon  ?  " 

"  No,  madam ;  but  a  glorious  subject  for  a  ser- 
mon has  just  entered  my  thoughts.  We  are  cheated, 
we  are  deceived,  by  the  very  constitution  of  our  na- 
ture, if  the  pleasures  of  this  evening  are  not  a  preli- 
bation  and  foreshadowing  of  purer  and  ever-increas- 
ing joy  beyond  the  grave.  If  a  bird  or  a  beast 
could  cherish  a  conscious  desire  of  happiness,  this 
fact  would  prove  its  title  to  an  endless  life." 

"  Indeed,"  continued  the  lady,  "  you  have  made  a 
notable  discovery  —  the  seeking  of  happiness  even 
in  amusements  demonstrates  our  immortality.  Had 
you  not  better  preach  on  the  subject  next  Sabbath  ? " 

Her  suggestion,  though  made  facetiously,  was  fol- 
lowed. I  took  for  my  text  Isaiah  xxviii.  20 :  "  For 
the  bed  is  shorter  than  that  a  man  can  stretch  him- 
self on  it,  and  the  covering-  narrower  than  that  he  can 
wrap  himself  in  it.^^  I  began  by  saying,  "  0,  the  mis- 
ery, depression  of  spirits,  gloom,  ennui,  and  despair 
of  those  who  live  below  their  highest  capabilities  and 
aspirations  ;  who  live  in  a  merely  physical  and  sensual 
existence  —  a  world  of  the  bodily  and  animal  senses  ; 
who  never  soar  to  feel  their  divinity,  by  expatiating 
over  the  immortal  regions  of  truth,  knowledge, 
beauty,  and  virtue !  Whatever  may  be  the  good 
purposes  for  which  the  animal  appetites  and  passions 
were  given  us,  they  are  a  source  of  continual  sorrow 
and  unhappiness  to  the  pure  and  spiritual  mind  — 


EEV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  Ill 

a  mind  that  longs  to  rise  to  God,  and  live  above  the 
plane  of  animal  sensation  only,  which  is  so  fatal  to 
honor,  glory,  and  happiness,  yet  so  inspiring  and  in- 
vigorating to  vice.  The  unrestrained  indulgence  of 
a  single  natural  desire,  or  passion  of  the  physical 
man,  is  enough  to  darken,  prostrate,  and  destroy  the 
soul.  This  habitual  neglecting  to  subject  appetite  to 
a  sense  of  duty  is  the  real  source  of  all  the  sin  and 
degradation  on  earth. 

"  Moreover,  as  intimated  in  the  text,  the  person  who 
gives  himself  up  to  self-indulgence  is  never  satisfied. 
He  chases  a  rainbow  that  is  painted  on  a  cloud,  and 
retreats  before  him  as  he  advances,  till  finally  it  van- 
ishes forever  from  his  view.  Not  one  of  all  the  irre- 
ligious millions  who  have  lived,  ever  sat  down  for 
one  moment  contented  with  present  attainments, 
without  longing  after  some  remote  and  inaccessible 
good.  They  spent  their  days  only  to  be  broken  by 
toil,  to  be  wasted  by  sickness,  to  be  racked  with 
pain,  to  be  desolated  by  one  surge  of  sorrow  after 
another,  till  called  to  enter  '  that  undiscovered 
country  from  whose  bourn  no  traveller  returns.' 
Yes,  my  friends,  like  a  pendulum,  they  were  con- 
stantly vacillating  between  the  ecstasy  of  hope  and 
the  lifelessness  of  possession  —  struggling,  striving, 
and  wearying  themselves  out,  till  the  curtain  of  mor- 
tality fell,  and  their  busy,  restless,  disappointed 
hearts,  crowded  with  plans,  cares,  and  anticipations, 
forgot  to  beat,  and  all  their  fluttering  anxieties  were 
hushed  forever  in  the  cold  silence  of  the  tomb. 
Without  timely  repentance,  in  like  manner  shall  we 
all  perish. 


112  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

"  What  signifies  this  solemn  fact,  testified  to  by 
universal  experience,  that  our  material  bed  and  cov- 
ering are  too  small  for  us  ?  What  mean  these  im- 
measurable longings,  which  no  earthly  forms  of 
beauty  and  bliss  can  satiate  ?  They  teach  us,  my 
friends,  that  at  death  we  shall  not  be  turned  into 
cold  clay  or  dry  dust,  lifeless,  senseless,  and  thought- 
less, forevermore  ;  that  the  soul  of  man  will  last  as 
long  as  the  throne  of  God  ;  that  it  will  live  through 
more  years,  ages,  centuries,  and  cycles  than  there 
are  drops  of  water  in  the  ocean ;  and  even  then  the 
morning  of  an  endless  existence  will  scarcely  have 
dawned  around  us  ;  that  we  have  been  created  to 
tread  the  broad  and  boundless  pathways  of  a  desti- 
nation that  has  no  limits.  Solemn,  sublime,  incon- 
ceivable, transporting  thought !  If  we  realized  it, 
all  the  material  possessions  and  glories  around  would 
seem  to  us  but  as  worthless  spangles  in  the  dust  we 
tread  on  —  but  as  the  baubles  and  playthings  which 
little  children  use  in  the  sports  of  a  summer's  after- 
noon. The  pressure  of  sin  would  be  removed  from 
our  bosoms ;  free,  elastic,  and  joyous,  we  should 
stand  upon  the  lofty  eminence  of  Christian  faith,  and 
look  out  upon  a  perspective  of  loveliness,  rising  and 
spreading,  in  all  the  glories  of  immortality,  beyond 
the  dark  ruins  of  earth  and  time." 

Such,  in  substance,  was  the  sermon  suggested  to 
my  mind  by  witnessing  the  profusion,  splendor,  and 
beauty  of  a  social  entertainment.  The  lady  above 
mentioned  remarked  to  me  the  next  day,  that  last 
Sunday's  sermon  was  the  best  I  had  yet  preached, 
in  the  judgment  of  all  the  congregation.     "  We  had 


EEY.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  113 

better  make  a  party  for  you  once  every  week."  Inci- 
dents similar  to  the  one  just  narrated,  have  given  birth 
to  most  of  the  discourses  which  I  have  delivered  in 
New  Orleans.  A  settled  minister  cannot  adapt  his 
homilies  to  the  wants  of  his  parishioners,  unless 
they  are  all  embraced  in  his  parochial  visits  ;  unless 
he  is  on  terms  of  the  most  familiar,  unreserved,  and 
intimate  intercourse  with  them,  so  that  they  are  in- 
duced honestly  to  communicate  to  him  the  thoughts, 
feelings,  doubts,  fears,  hopes,  and  secrets  of  their 
inmost  souls.  Never  until  I  went  to  New  Orleans 
had  I  any  just  conception  of  the  best  mode  of  preach- 
ing, nor  the  class  of  subjects  which  should  be  gener- 
ally introduced  into  the  pulpit. 

On  the  20th  of  May,  1822,  indispensable  business 
called  me  to  leave  the  south  on  a  jaunt  to  New  Eng- 
land. I  returned  to  my  post  of  labor  before  the  ep- 
idemic of  that  year  had  terminated.  On  my  way  up 
the  river,  I  made  a  pause  at  Louisville,  to  take  upon 
myself  the  vows  of  wedlock.  I  was  married  the  31st 
of  May,  1822,  to  Miss  Adeline  Hawes,  a  beautiful 
and  interesting  young  lady,  originally  from  Boston, 
Massachusetts,  but  at  that  time  a  resident  of  Ken- 
tucky. For  thirty-five  years  we  have  been  sharers 
of  each  other's  joys,  consolers  of  each  other's  sor- 
rows, and  helpers  together  amid  the  allotments  and 
vicissitudes  which  were  ordained  for  us  by  a  wise 
and  merciful  Providence.  We  have  had  six  chil- 
dren ;  three  of  them  —  one  son  and  two  daughters 
—  are  in  the  spirit  land  ;  three  sons  survive.  The 
eldest  is  settled  in  the  Crescent  City ;  the  second  is  in 
10* 


114  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Chicago ;  the  third  and  youngest  is  with  his  parents 
in  Louisville. 

We  have  reason  to  bless  God  for  the  degree  of 
health  and  prosperity  vrhich  have  been  bestowed 
upon  us  in  perilous  times  gone  by ;  that  we  still  live 
in  peace  and  competence  ;  and  above  all,  that  we  are 
permitted,  through  Christ,  to  cherish  the  glorious 
hope,  that  after  having  finished  the  eventful  journey 
of  human  life,  we  shall  meet  in  those  eternal  scenes 
of  beauty  and  of  bliss  which  await  the  children  of 
God  in  a  brighter  and  better  world. 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  116 


CHAPTER    YI. 

GENERAL   REMARKS   UPON   THE   EPIDEMICS   WHICH    HAVE 

PREVAILED   IN   NEW  ORLEANS. ASIATIC   CHOLERA  IN 

THE   FALL  OF    1832   AND  THE   SUMMER   OF    1833. 

There  have  been  twenty  very  sickly  seasons  dur- 
ing my  residence  in  New  Orleans.  The  yellow  fever 
raged  violently  in  1822,  '24,  '2T,  '28,  '29,  and  '30. 
The  epidemics  that  prevailed  in  '27,  '28,  '29,  and 
'30  were  extremely  fatal.  In  1829,  more  than  nine 
hundred  persons  died  from  yellow  fever  alone  ;  yet 
no  report  of  these  awful  visitations  was  published 
in  the  medical  journals  of  the  day. 

In  the  excessively  warm  summer  of  1832,  my 
strength  was  so  much  reduced,  that  a  change  of 
climate  was  prescribed  by  friends  and  physicians.  I 
started  with  my  family  in  a  steamboat,  bound  for 
Cincinnati,  intending  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the 
season  at  Niagara,  Montreal,  and  Saratoga  Springs. 
But  when  I  reached  Ohio,  news  came  that  the  chol- 
era had  made  its  appearance  at  Quebec  and  other 
places. 

It  was  travelling  with  great  rapidity.  In  one 
short  month  this  terrific  pestilence  walked  unseen 
from  the  capital  of  Lower  Canada  westward  to  De- 
troit, and  in  a  southern  direction  to  Lake  Champlain, 
Albany,  and  New  York.     It  seemed  to  prefer  follow- 


116  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

ing  the  courses  of  great  rivers,  like  the  St.  Lawrence, 
Ohio,  and  Mississippi. 

Dr.  Drake,  of  Cincinnati,  expressed  the  opinion 
that  within  a  few  weeks  the  disease  would  break  out 
in  all  our  principal  cities.  Fearing  that  New  Or- 
leans might  be  attacked  during  my  absence,  I  imme- 
diately abandoned  a  journey  which  held  out  such 
an  attractive  prospect,  and  retraced  my  course  down 
the  river.  I  could  not  get  rid  of  the  presentiment 
that  a  period  of  unprecedented  calamity  impended 
over  the  Crescent  City.  The  previous  summer,  in 
the  month  of  August,  a  frightful  tornado  had  swept 
over  and  inundated  New  Orleans.  The  Creoles  said 
that  this  was  the  forerunner  of  some  frightful  pesti- 
lence. I  proposed  to  leave  Mrs.  Clapp  and  the  chil- 
dren with  her  aunt  in  Kentucky,  till  the  overflowing 
scourge  should  pass  through  the  land.  But  she 
declined  acceding  to  the  proposition,  and  quoted 
these  memorable  words  of  Scripture :  "  Whither 
thou  goest,  I  will  go  ;  and  where  thou  lodgest,  I  will 
lodge ;  thy  people  shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God 
my  God.  Where  thou  diest  will  I  die,  and  there 
will  I  be  buried  :  the  Lord  do  so  to  me,  and  more 
also,  if  aught  but  death  part  thee  and  me." 

We  arrived  at  New  Orleans,  on  our  return  home, 
about  the  1st  of  September.  The  weather  was 
most  sultry  and  oppressive.  To  most  of  my  friends 
our  conduct  appeared  so  unwise,  that  they  hardly 
gave  us  a  cordial  welcome  back.  I  said  to  them, 
"  '  Though  neither  a  prophet  nor  the  son  of  a  prophet,' 
I  see  a  dark  cloud  suspended  over  us,  which  will 
soon  discharge  a  tempest  of  unparalleled  violence 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  117 

and  destruction."  That  very  week,  several  cases  of 
yellow  fever  occurred  in  the  Chanty  Hospital  and 
boarding  houses  along  the  levee.  It  soon  grew  into 
an  epidemic,  and  carried  off  hundreds  during  this 
and  the  succeeding  month. 

On  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  October,  1832,  as 
I  was  walking  home  from  market,  before  sunrise,  I 
saw  two  men  lying  on  the  levee  in  a  dying  condition. 
They  had  been  landed  from  a  steamboat  which  ar- 
rived the  night  before.  Some  of  the  watchmen  had 
gone  after  a  handbarrow  or  cart,  on  which  they 
might  be  removed  to  the  hospital.  At  first  there 
was  quite  a  crowd  assembled  on  the  spot.  But  an 
eminent  physician  rode  up  in  his  gig,  and  gazing  a 
moment,  exclaimed  in  a  loud  voice,  "  Those  men  have 
the  Asiatic  cholera."  The  crowd  dispersed  in  a  mo- 
ment, and  ran  as  if  for  their  lives  in  every  direction. 
I  was  left  almost  alone  with  the  sufferers.  They 
could  speak,  and  were  in  full  possession  of  their 
reason.  They  had  what  I  afterwards  found  were 
the  usual  symptoms  of  cholera  —  cramps,  convul- 
sions, &c.  The  hands  and  feet  were  cold  and  blue  ; 
an  icy  perspiration  flowed  in  streams  ;  and  they  com- 
plained of  a  great  pressure  upon  their  chests.  One 
of  them  said  it  seemed  as  if  a  bar  of  iron  was 
lying  across  him.  Their  thirst  was  intense,  which 
caused  an  insufferable  agony  in  the  mouth  and 
throat.  They  entreated  me  to  procure  some  water. 
I  attempted  to  go  on  board  the  steamboat  which  had 
put  them  on  shore.  But  the  staging  had  been  drawn 
in  to  prevent  all  intercourse  with  people  on  the 
levee.     Thence  I  returned,  intending  to  go  to  the 


118  'AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

nearest  dwelling  to  get  some  relief  for  the  unhappy 
men,  whom  all  but  God  had  apparently  deserted. 

At  that  instant  the  watchmen  arrived  with  a 
dray.  Happily,  (because,  perhaps,  they  spoke  only 
the  French  language,)  they  had  no  suspicion  that 
these  strangers  were  suffering  from  the  cholera.  If 
I  had  pronounced  that  terrific  word  in  their  hearing, 
they  too  might  have  fled,  and  left  the  sick  men  to 
perish  on  the  cold  ground.  I  saw  them  placed  on 
the  vehicle,  and  subsequently  learned  that  they 
were  corpses  before  eleven  o'clock  A^  M.  the  same 
day. 

I  walked  home,  attempting  to  be  calm  and  re- 
signed, determined  to  do  my  duty,  and  leave  the 
consequences  with  God.  I  said  nothing  to  my  fam- 
ily about  the  sick  men  whom  I  had  met,  though  they 
thought  it  strange  that  I  had  taken  so  much  more 
time  than  usual  in  going  to  and  from  the  market, 
and  observed  that  I  looked  uncommonly  thoughtful 
and  serious.  I  felt  that  the  hour  of  peril  had  come. 
I  said  in  silent,  inward  prayer,  "  0  God,  thou  art  my 
refuge  and  fortress  ;  in  thee  do  I  trust.  0,  help  me, 
and  strengthen  me,  for  vain  is  the  help  of  man. 
His  breath  goeth  forth ;  he  returneth  to  the  dust ;  in 
that  very  day  his  purposes  perish.  0,  happy  is  the 
man  that  hath  the  living  God  for  his  help,  whose 
hope  is  in  Jehovah  his  God."  I  felt  a  delightful 
sense  of  my  dependence  ;  that  Providence  was  my 
shield  and  buckler,  and  that  nothing  could  befall  me 
or  my  family,  which,  if  we  did  our  duty,  would  not 
work  out  results  great  and  glorious  beyond  all 
thought  and  imagination.    It  seemed  to  me  that, 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  119 

trusting  in  the  Most  High,  I  could  trample  under 
foot  pain,  sickness,  death,  and  every  other  evil. 

The  weather,  this  morning,  was  very  peculiar. 
The  heavens  were  covered  with  thick,  heavy,  damp, 
lowering  clouds,  that  seemed  like  one  black  ceiling, 
spread  over  the  whole  horizon.  To  the  eye,  it  almost 
touched  the  tops  of  the  houses.  Every  one  felt  a 
strange  difficulty  of  respiration.  I  never  looked  upon 
such  a  gloomy,  appalling  sky  before  or  since.  Not 
a  breath  of  wind  stirred.  It  was  so  dark,  that  in 
some  of  the  banks,  offices,  and  private  houses,  candles 
or  lamps  were  lighted  that  day. 

immediately  after  breakfast  I  walked  down  to  the 
post  office.  At  every  corner,  and  around  the  prin- 
cipal hotels,  were  groups  of  anxious  faces.  As  soon 
as  they  saw  me,  the  question  was  put  by  several  per- 
sons at  a  time,  "  Is  it  a  fact  that  the  cholera  is  in  the 
city  ?  "  I  replied  by  describing  what  I  had  seen  but 
two  hours  before.  Observing  that  many  of  them  ap- 
peared panic-struck,  I  remarked,  "  Gentlemen,  do 
not  be  alarmed.  These  may  prove  merely  what  the 
doctors  call  sporadic  cases.  We  do  not  yet  know 
that  it  will  prevail  to  an  alarming  extent.  Let  us 
trust  in  God,  and  wait  patiently  the  developments 
of  another  morning." 

That  day  as  many  persons  left  the  city  as  could 
find  the  means  of  transmigration.  On  my  way  home 
from  the  post  office,  I  walked  along  the  levee,  where 
the  two  cholera  patients  had  been  disembarked  but 
three  or  four  hours  before.  Several  families  in  the 
neighborhood  were  making  preparations  to  move, 
but  in  vain.     They  could  not  obtain  the  requisite 


120  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

vehicles.  The  same  afternoon  the  pestilence  entered 
their  houses,  and  before  dark  spread  through  several 
squares  opposite  to  the  point  where  the  steamer  land- 
ed the  first  cases. 

On  the  evening  of  the  27th  of  October,  it  had  made 
its  way  through  every  part  of  the  city.  During  the 
ten  succeeding  days,  reckoning  from  October  27  to 
the  6th  of  November,  all  the  physicians  judged  that, 
at  the  lowest  computation,  there  were  five  thousand 
deaths  —  an  average  of  five  hundred  every  day. 
Many  died  of  whom  no  account  was  rendered.  A 
great  number  of  bodies,  with  bricks  and  stones  tied 
to  the  feet,  were  thrown  into  the  river.  Many  were 
privately  interred  in  gardens  and  enclosures,  on  the 
grounds  where  they  expired,  whose  names  were  not 
recorded  in  the  bills  of  mortality.  Often  I  was 
kept  in  the  burying  ground  for  hours  in  succession, 
by  the  incessant,  unintermitting  arrival  of  corpses, 
over  whom  I  was  requested  to  perform  a  short 
service.  One  day,  I  did  not  leave  the  cemetery  till 
nine  o'clock  at  night ;  the  last  interments  were  made 
by  candle  light.  Reaching  my  house  faint,  exhaust- 
ed, horror-stricken,  I  found  my  family  all  sobbing 
and  weeping,  for  they  had  concluded,  from  my  long 
absence,  that  I  was  certainly  dead.  I  never  went 
abroad  without  kissing  and  blessing  them  all,  with 
the  conviction  that  we  should  never  meet  again  on 
earth.  After  bathing  and  taking  some  refreshment, 
I  started  out  to  visit  the  sick.  My  door  was  thronged 
with  servants,  waiting  to  conduct  me  to  the  rooms  of 
dying  sufferers.  In  this  kind  of  labor  I  spent  most 
of  the  night.    At  three  o'clock  A.  M.,  I  returned 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  121 

home,  threw  myself  down  on  a  sofa,  with  directions 
not  to  be  called  till  half  past  five.  I  was  engaged 
to  attend  a  funeral  at  six  o'clock  A.  M.,  28th  Oc- 
tober. 

In  the  progress  of  my  round  on  this  occasion,  I 
met  with  a  case  of  cholera  whose  symptoms  were 
unlike  any  thing  that  I  had  before  witnessed.  The 
patient  was  perfectly  free  from  pain,  with  mental 
powers  unimpaired,  and  suffering  only  from  debility 
and  moral  apprehensions.  From  his  looks,  I  should 
have  supposed  that  he  was  sinking  under  some  kind 
of  consumption,  such  as  prevails  at  the  north.  He 
was  an  educated  man,  whose  parents,  when  living, 
were  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  His  will 
had  just  been  made,  and  he  believed  himself  to  be 
dying,  which  was  actually  the  case.  I  have  said 
that  his  mind  was  uninjured;  more,  it  was  quick- 
ened to  preternatural  strength  and  activity. 

When  I  took  his  hand  in  mine,  he  said,  "  The 
physicians  assure  me  that  I  must  soon  die ;  I  am 
unprepared ;  I  look  back  with  many  painful  regrets 
upon  the  past ;  I  look  forward  to  the  future  with 
doubts,  fears,  and  misgivings.  What  will  become  of 
me  ? "  I  replied,  "  What,  sir,  is  your  strongest 
wish  ?  "  He  answered,  "  That  it  may  please  God  to 
forgive  and  save  me,  for  Christ's  sake."  I  added, 
"  If  this  is  the  real  wish  of  your  heart,  it  will  be  grat- 
ified, no  matter  how  wicked  or  unworthy  you  may  be. 
Is  your  father  living  ?  "  I  inquired.  He  said,  "  No, 
sir  ;  I  saw  him  breathe  his  last  in  my  native  home. 
He  died  happy,  for  he  was  good.  Never  shall  I  for^ 
get  that  last  prayer  which  he  uttered  in  behalf  of  his 
11 


122  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

surviving  children."  "  Suppose,"  I  continued,  "  you 
were  absolutely  certain  that  death  would  introduce 
you  into  the  presence  of  that  beloved  parent,  and 
that  he  would  be  empowered  by  the  Infinite  One  to 
make  you  as  happy  as  he  pleased,  and  to  receive  you 
to  his  bosom  and  embrace  forever ;  would  you  not 
most  willingly,  joyfully,  and  with  perfect  confidence, 
commit  your  fate  for  eternity  to  the  decision  of  such 
a  pure,  kind,  affectionate  father  ?  "  He  answered  in 
the  affirmative.  I  said, "  Is  it  possible  that  you  have 
so  much  confidence  in  an  earthly  parent,  and  at  the 
same  time  can  hesitate  to  commend  your  spirit  into 
the  hands  of  that  heavenly  Father,  who  loves  you 
as  much  as  he  does  himself,  —  whose  love  is  tran- 
scendent, boundless,  infinite,  everlasting,  — who  can- 
not allow  you  to  perish,  any  more  than  he  could  de- 
stroy himself?" 

"  I  see  I  am  in  an  error,"  he  exclaimed.  "  0  God, 
help  me  and  strengthen  me."  I  then  made  a  short 
prayer.  "  Can  you  repeat  with  all  your  heart,  as  in 
the  presence  of  God,"  I  asked,  "  the  words  which  I  am 
about  to  utter  ?  If  you  can,  say  them  aloud,  along  with 
me.  '  My  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  thou  hast  prom- 
ised that  thou  wilt  evermore  draw  nigh  to  those  who 
draw  near  to  thee  in  true  and  earnest  prayer  ;  that 
thou  wilt  hear  their  cry,  fulfil  their  desires,  and  help 
them,  and  save  them.  Have  pity  upon  me,  0  God, 
according  to  thy  loving  kindness ;  according  to  the 
multitude  of  thy  tender  mercies,  hide  thy  face  from 
my  sins,  and  blot  out  all  mine  iniquities.  Create 
within  me,  a  clean  heart,  0  God ;  renew  within  me 
a  faithful  spirit ;  cast  me  not  away  from  thy  pres- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  123 

ence,  and  take  not  thy  Holy  Spirit  from  me.  Carry 
me  in  thine  ahnighty  arms,  and  finally  receive  me 
into  glory.  Though  my  flesh  and  my  heart  fail,  be 
thou,  0  God,  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  por- 
tion forever.  These  blessings  I  humbly  implore  in 
the  worthy  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour ;  and 
unto  Thee,  the  only  wise  God,  the  King  eternal,  im- 
mortal, and  invisible,  be  ascribed  praise  and  thanks- 
giving, glory  and  dominion,  now  and  forevermore. 
Amen.' " 

Every  word  of  this  prayer  he  repeated  after  me  in 
a  distinct  and  audible  voice.  At  the  close,  he  ex- 
claimed, "  It  is  finished  ;  "  then  gazing  with  a  fixed 
eye,  as  upon  some  object  on  the  ceiling  over  him,  he 
said,  "  God  be  praised,  I  see  my  father."  Doubting 
as  to  what  he  meant  to  say  precisely,  I  asked, "  What 
father  do  you  see,  your  heavenly  or  your  earthly 
father  ?  "  He  answered,  "  My  earthly  father.  Can 
you  not  see  him  ?  There  he  is,  (pointing  upwards,) 
smiling  down  upon  me,  arrayed  in  splendid  garments, 
and  beckoning  me  to  follow  him  to  the  skies.  He  is 
going  —  he  is  gone."  On  the  utterance  of  these 
words,  his  arm,  which  had  been  raised  heavenward, 
fell  lifeless,  and  he  breathed  not  again.  There  was 
a  smile,  and  expression  of  rapture  on  his  face  which 
lingered  there  for  hours.  It  was  the  only  good- 
looking  corpse  which  I  saw  in  that  epidemic.  His 
form  was  magnificent,  his  breast  large  and  arched, 
his  whole  appearance  that  of  statue-like  repose. 
There  he  lay  before  me,  as  beautiful  as  life  itself. 
His  countenance  wore  such  a  smile  of  ecstasy,  I 
could  hardly  realize  that  his  immortal  spirit  had  fled. 
I  laid  my  hand  on  his  heart.     It  moved  not. 


124  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

This  incident  made  a  lasting  impression  on  my 
mind.  It  deepened,  it  strengthened,  immeasurably, 
my  belief  that  the  soul  survives  the  body.  "  Who 
knows,"  said  I  to  myself,  "  but  every  one  of  these 
hundreds  that  are  dying  around  me,  when  they  draw 
their  last  breath,  are  greeted  by  the  disembodied 
spirits  of  those  whom  they  knew  and  loved  on  earth, 
and  who  have  come  to  convoy  them  to  the  scenes  of 
a  higher  and  nobler  existence  ?" 

Shortly  after  this,  I  was  standing  by  the  bed  of  a 
young  lady  in  her  last  moments,  when  she  called  to 
me  and  her  mother,  saying,  "  Do  you  not  see  my  sis- 
ter (who  had  died  of  yellow  fever  a  few  weeks  be- 
fore) there  ?  "  pointing  upwards.  "  There  are  angels 
with  her.  She  has  come  to  take  me  to  heaven." 
Perhaps  these  facts  are  in  harmony  with  the  doc- 
trines of  modern  spiritualists.  One  thing  I  know. 
There  is  not  a  more  delightful,  sanctifying  faith  than 
this  —  that  as  soon  as  we  die,  glorified  spirits  will 
hover  about  us,  as  guardian  angels,  to  breathe  on 
our  souls  their  own  refinement,  and  to  point  our  way 
to  the  heavenly  mansions. 

The  morning  after  the  death  scene  which  I  have 
just  described,  at  six  o'clock,  I  stepped  into  a  carriage 
to  accompany  a  funeral  procession  to  the  cemetery. 
On  my  arrival,  I  found  at  the  graveyard  a  large  pile 
of  corpses  without  coffins,  in  horizontal  layers,  one 
above  the  other,  like  corded  wood.  I  was  told  that 
there  were  more  than  one  hundred  bodies  deposited 
there.  They  had  been  brought  by  unknown  per^ 
sons,  at  different  hours  since  nine  o'clock  the  even- 
ing previous.     Large  trenches  were  dug,  into  which 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  125 

these  uncoffined  corpses  were  thrown  indiscrimi- 
nately. The  same  day,  a  private  hospital  was  found 
deserted ;  the  physicians,  nurses,  and  attendants 
were  all  dead,  or  had  run  away.  Not  a  living  per- 
son was  in  it.  The  wards  were  filled  with  putrid 
bodies,  which,  by  order  of  the  mayor,  were  piled  in 
an  adjacent  yard,  and  burned,  and  their  ashes  scat- 
tered to  the  winds.  Could  a  wiser  disposition  have 
been  made  of  them  ? 

Many  persons,  even  of  fortune  and  popularity, 
died  in  their  beds  without  aid,  unnoticed  and  un- 
known, and  lay  there  for  days  unburied.  In  almost 
every  house  might  be  seen  the  sick,  the  dying,  and 
the  dead,  in  the  same  room.  All  the  stores,  banks, 
and  places  of  business  were  closed.  There  were  no 
means,  no  instruments  for  carrying  on  the  ordinary 
affairs  of  business  ;  for  all  the  drays,  carts,  carriages, 
hand  and  common  wheelbarrows,  as  well  as  hearses, 
were  employed  in  the  transportation  of  corpses,  in- 
stead of  cotton,  sugar,  and  passengers.  Words  can- 
not describe  my  sensations  when  I  first  beheld  the 
awful  sight  of  carts  driven  to  the  graveyard,  and 
there  upturned,  and  their  contents  discharged  as  so 
many  loads  of  lumber  or  offal,  without  a  single  mark 
of  mourning  or  respect,  because  the  exigency  ren- 
dered it  impossible. 

The  Sabbath  came,  and  I  ordered  the  sexton  to 
ring  the  bell  for  church  at  eleven  o'clock  A.  M.,  as 
usual.  I  did  not  expect  to  meet  a  half  a  dozen  per- 
sons ;  but  there  was  actually  a  congregation  of  two 
or  three  hundred,  and  all  gentlemen.  The  ladies 
were  engaged  in  taking  care  of  the  sick.  There  was 
11* 


126  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

no  singing.  I  made  a  very  short  prayer,  and 
preached  a  discourse  not  more  than  fifteen  minutes 
in  length.  It  made  such  an  impression  that  several 
of  the  hearers  met  me  at  the  door,  and  requested 
me  to  write  it  down  for  their  perusal  and  meditation. 
I  complied  with  the  request.  Here  it  is.  My  text 
was  the  passage  found  in  Isaiah  xxvi.  3  :  "  Thou 
wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  stayed 
on  thee,  because  he  trusteth  in  thee.'' 

I  began  by  rehearsing  the  closing  lines  of  Bryant's 
"  Thanatopsis  :  "  — 

"  *  So  live,  that  when  thy  summons  comes  to  join 
The  innumerable  caravan,  which  moves 
To  that  mysterious  realm,  where  each  shall  take 
His  chamber  in  the  silent  halls  of  death, 
Thou  go  not  like  the  quarry-slave  at  night, 
Scourged  to  his  dungeon,  but,  sustained  and  soothed 
By  an  unfaltering  trust,  approach  thy  grave 
Like  one  who  wraps  the  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him  and  lies  down  to  pleasant  dreams.' 

"  My  friends,  death  is  a  dispensation  of  love.  Ee- 
flect  that  as  many  persons  die  every  hour  as  there 
are  tickings  of  the  clock  in  the  same  time.  All  die. 
Not  only  the  idiot,  the  fool,  and  the  reprobate,  but 
also  the  best,  wisest,  and  noblest,  are  laid  in  the 
grave.  That  law  which  sweeps  over  all,  irrespective 
of  moral  character,  cannot  be  a  punitive  infliction. 
Man  would  die  if  he  were  as  spotless  as  an  angel. 
Were  it  not  for  the  grave,  how  soon  would  this 
globe  be  filled  to  absolute  repletion  !  We  die  sim- 
ply that  we  may  awake  to  a  new  and  nobler  exist- 
ence. We  cease  to  live  as  men,  that  we  may  begin 
to  live  as  angels.     There  is  a  certain  animal  that 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  127 

exists  first  in  the  shape  of  a  worm.  Its  appropriate 
element  is  water.  At  length  it  sinks  in  insensibility 
and  death.  After  a  while,  its  grave  opens  ;  it  comes 
forth  from  the  grovelling  dust  a  new  being,  an  in- 
habitant of  the  air,  with  beauteous  wings  and  plu- 
mage, to  bask  in  the  sunbeams,  to  sip  the  aroma  of 
the  flowery  world ;  to  move  through  the  atmosphere, 
a  creature  of  ethereal  endowment  and  loveliness. 
In  the  same  manner,  the  soul  of  man  must  drop  its 
''  mortal  coil,"  that,  disengaged  from  earth,  sense, 
and  sin,  it  may  be  transformed  into  a  being  adapted 
to  the  scenes  of  a  higher  and  incorruptible  existence. 
Reflect  upon  the  declaration  of  Jesus,  that  all 
who  die  shall  be  made  immortal.  He  also  teaches 
that  in  the  immortal  state  they  will  sin  no  more, 
hunger  no  more,  thirst  no  more,  weep  no  more,  die 
no  more,  but  be  like  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven. 
There  is  no  difference  between  the  good  and  the  bad, 
as  to  the  eternity  of  their  duration.  This  is  admitted 
by  all  orthodox  divines  of  every  school  and  denomi- 
nation. There  is  nothing  frightful  in  death,  except 
to  the  unenlightened  imagination.  It  is  the  slightest 
evil  that  crosses  the  path  of  human  life.  Nay,  ^ 
rather,  it  is  not  an  evil ;  it  is  the  greatest  blessing. 
It  is  dust  only  that  descends  to  dust.  The  grave 
is  the  place  where  we  shall  be  permitted  to  lay  down 
our  mortality,  weakness,  diseases,  sorrows,  and  sins, 
to  enter  upon  a  higher  existence,  with  angels,  and 
the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect.  We  are  taught 
by  the  apostle  Paul  that  it  is  impossible  for  either  sin 
or  pain  to  go  along  with  us  into  the  unseen  world. 
" There  the  weary  are  at  rest."     Glorious  prospect! 


128  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

In  the  eternal  state,  there  are  no  bodies,  no  sickness, 
no  wants,  no  groans,  no  injustice,  no  forms  of  de- 
pravity. 

"  Yes,  my  friends,  if  we  looked  at  the  subject 
aright,  we  should  rejoice  in  the  thought,  that  before 
another  setting  sun,  before  we  reach  our  homes  to- 
day, death  may  come  to  release  us  from  these  bur- 
dened, tempted,  frail,  faihng,  corruptible  bodies,  that 
we  may  enter  upon  the  wonders  of  a  life  immortal, 
whose  progressions  will  constantly  increase,  in  the 
freshness,  extent,  beauty,  and  plenitude  of  divine, 
unfading,  and  unimaginable  charms.  Do  not  be 
alarmed,  my  friends ;  death  cannot  hurt  you.  '  But,' 
you  may  ask,  '  is  there  nothing  for  us  to  do,  that  we 
may  die  in  peace  ? '  Yes,  in  the  language  of  Scrip- 
ture, '  you  must  cease  to  do  evil,  and  learn  to  do 
well.'  If  you  are  conscious  of  living  in  the  com- 
mission of  any  sin,  however  dear,  you  must  resolve, 
before  you  rise  from  your  seats,  to  renounce  it  for- 
ever, and  cast  yourselves  on  that  boundless  mercy, 
revealed  by  Him  who  is  the  conqueror  over  Death, 
and  saith  to  us  all,  '  He  that  trusteth  in  me  shall 

NEVER,  NEVER  DIE.' 

"  Our  eternal  existence  and  bliss  depend  upon 
laws  which  we  can  neither  create,  cancel,  nor  mod- 
ify. They  will  be  brought  about  in  God's  own  time 
and  way  ;  by  influences  just  as  resistless  as  those  that 
produce  day  and  night,  the  descent  of  rivers,  the 
tides  of  the  ocean,  or  the  succession  of  the  seasons. 
May  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist,  the  love 
of  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  their  Holy  Spirit,  be 
with  you  all,  to-day  and  forever.     Amen." 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  129 

In  the  above  homily,  I  stated  what  I  sincerely  be- 
lieved to  be  sound,  scriptural  views  of  death.  Any 
doctrines  calculated  to  inspire  men  with  a  dread  of 
the  grave  are  false,  heathenish,  and  atheistical. 
The  next  day,  a  gentleman  said  to  me,  "  I  verily  be- 
lieve that  your  sermon,  yesterday,  saved  my  life.  I 
went  into  church  frightened,  weak,  in  utter  despair ; 
I  came  out  calm,  resigned,  full  of  hope,  and  able  to 
tread  cholera,  death,  and  all  other  ills  under  my 
feet." 

For  several  days  after  this  Sabbath,  the  plague 
raged  with  unabated  violence.  But  the  events,  toils, 
trials,  and  gloom  of  one  day,  in  this  terrific  visitation, 
were  a  facsimile  of  those  that  characterized  the 
whole  scene.  A  fatal  yellow  fever  had  been  spread- 
ing destruction  in  the  city  six  weeks  before  the  chol- 
era commenced.  Thousands  had  left  it  to  escape 
this  scourge.  So  that,  at  the  time  of  the  first  chol- 
era, it  was  estimated  that  the  population  of  the 
city  did  not  exceed  thirty-five  thousand  inhabitants. 
During  the  entire  epidemic,,  at  least  six  thousand  per- 
sons perished ;  showing  the  frightful  loss  of  one  sixth 
of  the  people  in  about  twelve  days.  This  is  the  most 
appalling  instance  of  mortality  known  to  have  hap- 
pened in  any  part  of  the  world,  ancient  or  modern. 
Yet,  in  all  the  accounts  of  the  ravages  of  this  enemy, 
in  1832,  published  in  the  northern  cities  and  Europe, 
its  desolations  in  New  Orleans  are  not  even  noticed — 
a  fact  which  requires  no  comment.  The  same  ratio 
of  mortality  in  Boston,  the  next  twelve  days,  would 
call  for  more  than  twenty-three  thousand  victims. 
Who  can  realize  this  truth  ?     The  same  epidemic 


130  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

broke  out  again  the  following  summer,  in  June,  1833. 
In  September  of  the  same  year,  the  yellow  fever 
came  back  again.  So,  within  the  space  of  twelve 
months,  we  had  two  Asiatic  choleras,  and  two  epi- 
demic yellow  fevers,  which  carried  off  ten  thousand 
persons  that  were  known,  and  many  more  that  were 
not  reported. 

Multitudes  began  the  day  in  apparently  good 
health,  and  were  corpses  before  sunset.  One  morn- 
ing, as  I  was  going  out,  I  spoke  to  a  gentleman  who 
resided  in  the  very  next  house  to  mine.  He  was 
standing  at  his  door,  and  remarked  that  he  felt  very 
well ;  "  but  I  wonder,"  he  added,  "  that  you  are 
alive."  On  my  return,  only  two  hours  afterwards, 
he  was  a  corpse.  A  baker  died  in  his  cart  directly 
before  my  door.  Near  me  there  was  a  brick  house 
going  up ;  two  of  the  workmen  died  on  a  carpenter's 
bench,  but  a  short  time  after  they  had  commenced 
their  labors  for  the  day.  Often  did  it  happen  that  a 
person  engaged  a  coffin  for  some  friend,  who  himself 
died  before  it  could  be  finished.  On  a  certain  even- 
ing, about  dark,  a  gentleman  called  on  me  to  say  a 
short  service  over  the  body  of  a  particular  friend, 
just  deceased :  the  next  morning  I  performed  the 
same  service  for  him.  I  went,  one  Wednesday  night, 
to  solemnize  the  contract  of  matrimony  between  a 
couple  of  very  genteel  appearance.  The  bride  was 
young,  and  possessed  of  the  most  extraordinary 
beauty.  A  few  hours  only  had  elapsed  before  I  was 
summoned  to  perform  the  last  offices  over  her  coffin. 
She  had  on  her  bridal  dress,  and  was  very  little 
changed  in  the  appearance  of  her  face. 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  131 

Three  unmarried  gentlemen,  belonging  to  my  con- 
gregation, lived  together  and  kept  bachelor^ s  hall^  as  it 
is  termed  with  us.  I  was  called  to  visit  one  of  them 
at  ten  o'clock  P.  M.  He  lived  but  a  few  moments 
after  I  entered  the  room.  Whilst  I  was  conversing 
with  the  survivors,  a  second  brother  was  taken  with 
cramps.  There  was  nobody  in  the  house  but  the 
servants.  They  were  especially  dear  to  me  be- 
cause of  their  intrinsic  character,  and  because  they 
were  regular  attendants  at  church.  We  instantly 
applied  the  usual  remedies,  but  without  success. 
At  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  he  breathed  his  last. 
The  only  surviving  brother  immediately  fell  beside 
the  couch  of  the  lifeless  ones,  and  at  daylight  he 
died.     We  laid  the  three  corpses  side  by  side. 

One  family,  of  nine  persons,  supped  together  in 
perfect  health  ;  at  the  expiration  of  the  next  twenty- 
four  hours,  eight  out  of  the  nine  were  dead.  -A 
boarding  house,  that  contained  thirteen  inmates,  was 
absolutely  emptied ;  not  one  was  left  to  mourn. 

Persons  were  found  dead  all  along  the  streets, 
particularly  early  in  the  mornings.  For  myself,  I 
expected  that  the  city  would  be  depopulated.  I 
have  no  doubt,  that  if  the  truth  could  be  ascertained, 
it  would  appear  that  those  persons  who  died  so  sud- 
denly were  affected  with  what  are  called  the  pre- 
monitory symptoms  hours,  perhaps  a  day,  or  a 
night,  before  they  considered  themselves  unwell.  In 
this  early  stage,  the  disease  is  easily  arrested;  but 
when  the  cramps  and  collapse  set  in,  death  is,  in 
most  cases,  inevitable.  Indeed,  that  is  death.  Then^ 
nothmg  was  known  of  the  cholera,  and  its  antecedent 


132  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

stages  were  unnoticed  and  uncared  for.  Hence,  in 
a  great  measure,  the  suddenness  as  well  as  the  ex- 
tent of  the  mortality. 

Nature  seemed  to  sympathize  in  the  dreadful  spec- 
tacle of  human  woe.  A  thick,  dark  atmosphere,  as 
I  said  before,  hung  over  us  like  a  mighty  funereal 
shroud.  All  was  still.  Neither  sun,  nor  moon,  nor 
stars  shed  their  blessed  light.  Not  a  breath  of  air 
moved.  A  hunter,  who  lived  on  the  Bayou  St. 
John,  assured  me  that  during  the  cholera  he  killed 
no  game.  Not  a  bird  was  seen  winging  the  sky. 
Artificial  causes  of  terror  were  superadded  to  the 
gloom  which  covered  the  heavens.  The  burning  of 
tar  and  pitch  at  every  corner  ;  the  firing  of  cannon, 
by  order  of  the  city  authorities,  along  all  the  streets ; 
and  the  frequent  conflagrations  which  actually  oc- 
curred at  that  dreadful  period,  —  all  these  conspired 
to  add  a  sublimity  and  horror  to  the  tremendous 
scene.  Our  wise  men  hoped,  by  the  combustion  of 
tar  and  gunpowder,  to  purify  the  atmosphere.  We 
have  no  doubt  that  hundreds  perished  from  mere 
fright  produced  by  artificial  noise,  the  constant  sight 
of  funerals,  darkness,  and  various  other  causes. 

It  was  an  awful  spectacle  to  see  night  ushered  in 
by  the  firing  of  artillery  in  different  parts  of  the 
city,  making  as  much  noise  as  arises  from  the  en- 
gagement of  two  powerful  armies.  The  sight  was 
one  of  the  most  tremendous  which  was  ever  pre- 
sented to  the  eye,  or  even  exhibited  to  the  imagina- 
tion, in  description.  Often,  walking  my  nightly 
rounds,  the  flames  from  the  burning  tar  so  illumi- 
nated the  city  streets  and  river,  that  I  could  see  every 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  133 

thing  almost  as  distinctly  as  in  the  daytime.  And 
through  many  a  window  into  which  was  flung  the 
sickly,  flickering  light  of  these  conflagrations,  could 
be  seen  persons  struggling  in  death,  and  rigid,  black- 
ened corpses,  awaiting  the  arrival  of  some  cart  or 
hearse,  as  soon  as  dawn  appeared,  to  transport  them 
to  their  final  resting  place. 

During  these  ineffable,  inconceivable  horrors,  I 
was  enabled  to  maintain  my  post  for  fourteen  days, 
without  a  moment's  serious  illness.  I  often  sank 
down  upon  the  floor,  sofa,  or  pavement,  faint  and 
exhausted  from  over-exertion,  sleeplessness,  and  want 
of  food ;  but  a  short  nap  would  partially  restore  me, 
and  send  me  out  afresh  to  renew  my  perilous  labors. 
For  a  whole  fortnight,  I  did  not  attempt  to  undress 
except  to  bathe  and  put  on  clean  apparel.  I  was 
like  a  soldier,  who  is  not  allowed,  by  the  constant 
presence  of  an  enemy,  to  throw  off*  his  armor,  and 
lay  down  his  weapons  for  a  single  moment.  Morn- 
ing, noon,  and  midnight,  I  was  engaged  in  the  sick 
room,  and  in  performing  services  over  the  dead. 
The  thought  that  I  myself  should  be  exempted  from 
the  scourge  —  how  could  it  be  cherished  for  a  mo- 
ment ?  I  expected  that  every  day  would  be  my  last. 
Yet,  as  I  said  before,  I  did  not  have  the  slightest 
symptom  of  the  cholera.  Two  things  render  this 
fact  very  remarkable. 

First,  I  took  no  regular  meals  during  all  this  time, 
and  really  suffered  a  great  deal  from  hunger.  Peo- 
ple stopped  sending  to  market,  and  cooking,  in  a 
great  measure.  They  were  afraid  to  eat  any  sub- 
stantial food.  One  day,  passing  by  the  house  of  a 
12 


134  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

Spanish  gentleman,  a  total  stranger,  I  smelt  some- 
thing savory,  and  took  the  liberty  to  go  in.  He, 
with  two  or  three  others,  was  dining.  On  the  board 
there  were  shrimps,  cabbage,  and  bacon,  with  a  good 
supply  of  garlic.  I  told  them  who  I  was,  and  begged 
for  something  to  eat.  They  treated  me  very  kindly. 
I  sat  down,  and  gratified  my  appetite  with  fish,  vege- 
tables, boiled  ham,  garlic,  and  a  glass  of  gin,  and 
then  went  on  my  way  refreshed.  Meeting  a  physi- 
cian at  the  next  square,  I  told  him  what  I  had  done. 
He  exclaimed,  "  You  are  a  dead  man ;  you  will  be 
attacked  with  the  cholera  in  one  hour." 

But  I  felt  not  the  least  inconvenience  from  the 
dinner  I  had  eaten.  I  am  satisfied  that  in  cholera 
times,  one  may  partake  of  any  diet  that  he  likes,  in 
moderation,  with  perfect  impunity.  I  have  always 
acted  on  this  belief.  More  are  killed  by  medicine, 
starving,  and  fright,  than  from  eating  improper  food. 
A  mistaken  opinion  as  to  this  subject  has  arisen  from 
the  fact  that  multitudes  have  been  seized  with  chol- 
era directly  after  receiving  a  breakfast,  dinner,  or 
supper,  and  have  immediately  ejected  their  food  as 
it  was  taken.  Hence  they  have  fancied  that  what 
they  ate  brought  on  sickness.  No.  One  of  the  in- 
variable effects  of  the  cholera  is  to  suspend  the  pro- 
cess of  digestion ;  and  of  course  one  of  the  peculiar 
consequences  of  the  disease  is  falsely  ascribed  to  the 
deleterious  influence  of  some  species  of  food.  To 
be  sure,  gluttony  and  intemperance  may  bring  on 
this  epidemic ;  but  they  are  hurtful  at  all  times. 

Secondly,  my  escape  was  wonderful,  considered  in 
another  respect.     For  fifteen  days  in  succession,  the 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  135 

atmosphere  was  loaded  with  the  most  deadly  malaria, 
and  every  species  of  noxious  impurity.  I  had  to 
encounter  not  only  the  general  insalubrity  which 
always  infects  the  air  when  cholera  prevails,  but  to 
this  were  superadded  the  constant  inhalations  of 
the  sick-bed  effluvium  which  emanates  from  corpses 
in  every  stage  of  decomposition,  in  which  life  had 
been  extinct  for  days,  perhaps,  and  the  offensive 
smells  of  the  cemetery.  Most  of  the  bodies  laid  in 
the  ground  had  a  covering  of  earth  but  a  few  inches 
in  depth,  and  through  the  porous  dust  there  was  an 
unimpeded  emission  of  all  the  gases  evolved  from 
animal  matter,  when  undergoing  the  process  of  pu- 
trefaction. The  sick  poor  were  often  crowded  to- 
gether in  low,  narrow,  damp,  basement,  unventilated 
rooms. 

Many  times,  on  entering  these  apartments,  and 
putting  my  head  under  the  mosquito  bar,  I  became 
deadly  sick  in  a  moment,  and  was  taken  with  vomit- 
ing, which,  however,  passed  off  without  producing 
serious  effects  in  a^ingle  instance.  Let  the  reader 
imagine  a  close  room,  in  which  are  lying  half  a  dozen 
bodies  in  the  process  of  decay,  and  he  may  form  a 
faint  conception  of  the  physical  horrors  in  which 
I  lived,  moved,  and  had  my  being  continually  for 
two  entire  weeks.  My  preservation  has  always 
seemed  to  me  like  a  miracle.  It  is  true,  some  con- 
stitutions are  not  susceptible  of  the  cholera.  Some 
can  never  take  the  yellow  fever  or  small  pox.  It  is 
not  improbable  that  my  safety  ought  to  be  ascribed 
to  some  peculiar  idiosyncrasy,  which  enabled  me  to 
breathe  the  air  of  this  plague  with  impunity. 


136  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

In  1822, 1  knew  an  unacclimated  gentleman  who 
slept  on  the  same  bed  with  an  intimate  friend,  whilst 
he  was  sick  of  the  yellow  fever :  on  the  morning 
of  his  death,  he  himself,  his  clothes,  and  the  sheets, 
were  absolutely  inundated  by  a  copious  discharge  of 
the  vomito.  After  the  funeral,  he  continued  to  oc- 
cupy the  same  room,  and  had  the  best  health  all  that 
summer  and  autumn.  During  the  next  thirty 
years,  he  never  left  the  city  for  a  day,  and  was  never 
sick.  I  have  known  numerous  instances  of  the 
kind.  Such  phenomena  doubtless  result  from  natural 
causes ;  yet  they  do  not  happen  without  the  appoint- 
ment and  providence  of  our  heavenly  Father. 

An  atheist,  in  the  midst  of  the  first  cholera,  spoke 
to  me,  one  day,  the  following  words,  in  substance : 
"  Mr.  Clapp,  you  are  laboring  very  hard  among  the 
sick  and  dying ;  I  admire  your  benevolent  and  self- 
sacrificing  spirit ;  you  aid  in  imparting  to  the  wretch- 
ed victims  medicine,  nursing,  <fec.  By  these  material 
agencies,  I  believe  you  have  already  saved  some  lives. 
All  this  is  achieved  in  harmony  with  the  philosophi- 
cal relation  of  cause  and  effect.  But  do  you  really 
imagine  that  your  prayers  can  accomplish  any  good 
whatever  ?  The  cholera  has  a  certain  mission  to 
fulfil.  It  will  march  forward  to  its  destined  goal, 
regardless  of  the  chants  of  choirs,  or  the  prayers  of 
saints.  Its  moA^ements  arc  determined  by  blind,  im- 
discriminating,  and  resistless  laws. 

"  When  you  ask  God  for  favors  in  behalf  of  a  sick 
man,  which  will  be  conferred  upon  him  sooner  or 
later  by  the  operation  of 'inevitable,  necessary  laws, 
your  petitions  are  of  course  entirely  useless.     It  is 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  137 

equally  apparent,  that  when  you  implore  that  assist- 
ance of  Heaven  which  cannot  be  granted  consistently 
with  the  ordinances  of  nature,  your  prayers  are  ut- 
terly nugatory.  They  cannot  avert  the  cholera,  nor 
any  of  the  innumerable  ills  to  which  we  are  liable, 
any  more  than  by  a  word  you  could  stay  the  cat- 
aract of  Niagara,  or  arrest  the  planets  in  their 
course." 

This  gentleman  was  apparently  as  moral  a  man  as 
I  have  ever  met  with.  Just,  sincere,  self-denying, 
kind,  exemplary  in  all  his  life  and  conduct,  I  re- 
spected his  character  and  motives,  and  felt  that  I 
was  bound  to  answer  his  interrogatories  honestly. 
"  In  the  first  place,"  I  replied,  "  we  pray  because  we 
'cannot  help  it,  any  more  than  we  can  help  breathing. 
It  is  an  irrepressible  tendency  of  our  nature.  I  have 
not  seen  a  person  die  in  this  epidemic,  in  possession 
of  his  reason,  who  did  not  wish  to  have  me  pray  for 
him.  You  cannot,  by  reasoning,  prevent  men  from 
eating  when  they  are  hungry,  or  seeking  the  refresh- 
ment of  nightly  repose  after  the  fatigues  of  the 
day.  So  neither  can  you  dissuade  them  from  pray- 
ing in  scenes  of  sickness,  trouble,  and  death.  They 
want  prayer  just  as  much  as  they  want  the  light  and 
air  of  heaven.  Now,  suppose  it  to  be  in  point  of 
fact,  philosophically  considered,  inefficacious  ;  still, 
it  gives  the  sufferer,  at  least,  temporary  consolation. 
It  makes  him  feel  as  if  he  were  in  the  hands  of  a 
Supreme  Being,  who  will  take  care  of  him,  the  ever- 
blessed  and  only  potentate  —  potentate  over  the  laws 
of  nature,  over  the  events  of  time,  sickness,  death,  and 
the  grave.  Call  it  a  delusion,  if  you  please ;  yet  it 
12* 


138  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

inspires  the  dying  man  with  a  soothing  and  unfalter- 
ing trust,  which  enables  him  to  meet  a  final  hour 
with  composure,  feeling  the  triumphant  assurance 
that  though  death  must  destroy  his  body,  it  cannot 
separate  his  immortal  soul  from  God,  from  the  soci- 
ety of  spiritual  beings,  nor  from  eternal  communion 
with  a  beauty  and  grandeur  infinitely  surpassing 
those  of  the  visible,  material  creation. 

"  Besides,  I  must  say,  that  to  me  your  reasoning 
is  inconclusive.  Your  assertion  is,  that  the  universe 
is  so  organized,  that  the  efficacy  of  prayer  is  an  ab- 
solute impossibility.  Now,  prove  it.  Assertion  is 
not  proof.  You  take  the  ground  that  the  laws  of 
nature,  forsooth,  will  not  permit  the  Supreme  to  an- 
swer the  just,  sincere,  devout,  and  reasonable  peti- 
tions of  his  children.  He  is  prevented  from  doing 
so  by  difficulties  of  his  own  creating.  Allow  me  to 
ask, '  How  do  you  know  that  such  is  the  case  ?  Have 
you  seen  every  thing?  Have  you  travelled  quite 
through  the  regions  of  immensity  ?  Have  you  vis- 
ited all  these  worlds  upon  worlds  that  revolve  in 
space  ?  Can  you  tell  what  "  varied  being  peoples 
every  star  "  ?  Is  your  reason  capable  of  receiving  all 
truth  ?  Is  your  knowledge  the  measure  of  all  that 
is  possible  in  a  boundless  universe  ?  Can  you  stretch 
your  inch  of  line  across  the  theatre  of  our  Creator's 
works  ?  '  Why,  sir,  you  cannot  prove  it  to  be  absurd 
for  God  to  work  miracles  in  answer  to  prayer.  Yes, 
for  the  accomplishment  of  special  purposes,  and  with 
reference  to  particular  persons  and  exigencies,  He 
may  consistently,  for  aught  we  can  show  to  the  con- 
trary, actually  suspend  the  laws  of  nature,  cause 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  139 

heat  to  lower  instead  of  raising  the  mercury  of  the 
thermometer,  rivers  to  ascend  on  an  inchned  plain, 
water  not  to  drown,  poison  not  to  kill,  fire  not  to 
consume,  and  cold  not  to  freeze. 

"  But,  waiving  this  point,  to  me  it  is  plain,  that  with- 
out the  aid  of  miracles  the  Almighty  could  answer 
prayer  by  the  mere  arrangement  or  instrumentality 
of  nature's  eternal  and  unchanging  laws,  as  you  call 
them.  The  power  of  arrangement  simply  may  pro- 
duce results  to  us  vast  and  immeasurable.  Take  as 
an  example  what  in  the  scientific  world  is  called 
galvanism.  This,  as  you  know,  is  in  nature  identi- 
cal with  lightning.  You  are  familiar  with  the  ef- 
fects of  this  tremendous  agent.  You  also  are 
aware  that  it  is  a  power  awakened  by  the  mere  using 
of  certain  arrangements  of  various  substances.  If  a 
finite  being  can  achieve  so  much  by  wielding  nature's 
laws  in  a  particular  direction,  what  cannot  the  Infi- 
nite One  accomplish  by  similar  means  ?  Remember 
that  the  cholera,  or  any  other  epidemic,  is  an  effect. 
What  is  its  cause  ?  Some  substance,  poison  or  ma- 
laria, (call  it  what  you  please,)  imperceptible  to  the 
senses,  of  whose  nature  and  properties  we  are  conse- 
quently ignorant.  It  is  admitted  that  for  every 
poison  in  nature  there  is  an  antidote  :  that  is,  some 
substance,  which,  if  brought  to  bear  upon  it,  can 
destroy  or  neutralize  its  deleterious  tendencies.  It 
is  perfectly  easy,  then,  for  the  ever-present,  omnipo- 
tent Father,  by  the  mere  order  or  juxtaposition  of 
different  substances,  to  turn  away  disease,  in  answer 
to  prayer  from  individuals,  families,  or  cities.  By 
the  use  of  natural  laws,  it  may  please  God  to  pre- 


140  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

serve  me  in  this  pestilence,  which  is  now  destroying 
hundreds  on  every  side.  Suppose  that,  with  your 
limited  intelligence,  you  had  the  power  to  arrange 
and  direct  the  laws  of  nature  throughout  the  State 
of  Louisiana.  In  the  exercise  of  such  a  commission, 
what  could  you  not  achieve  ?  You  might  raise  its 
inhabitants  to  heaven,  or  sink  them  to  perdition. 
How  easy,  then,  would  it  be  for  the  infinite  mind, 
by  similar  means,  to  answer  the  prayers  of  his  chil- 
dren, from  the  angel  who  bends  before  the  glories  of 
the  unveiled  throne,  down  to  the  humblest  believer 
that  treads  these  low  vales  of  sin  and  sorrow  !  De- 
pend upon  it,  nothing  is  more  reasonable  than  the 
doctrine  that  God  hears  and  answers  prayer.  On 
this  topic  nothing  is  more  absurd  than  scepticism. 
The  largest  faith,  as  to  this  point,  is  nearest  the 
truth." 

This  argument  against  my  unbelieving  friend  was 
strikingly  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  what  actually 
occurred  in  the  city,  a  few  days  after  our  interview. 
The  cholera  had  been  raging  with  unabated  fury  for 
fourteen  days.  It  seemed  as  if  the  city  was  destined 
to  be  emptied  of  its  inhabitants.  During  this  time, 
as  before  stated,  a  thick,  dark,  sultry  atmosphere 
filled  our  city.  Every  one  complained  of  a  difficulty 
in  breathing,  which  he  never  before  experienced. 
The  heavens  were  as  stagnant  as  the  mantled  pool 
of  death.  There  were  no  breezes.  At  the  close  of 
the  fourteenth  day,  about  eight  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  a  smart  storm,  something  like  a  tornado, 
came  from  the  north-west,  accompanied  with  heavy 
peals  of  thunder  and  terrific  lightnings.     The  deadly 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  ^"^^1 


air  was  displaced  immediately,  by  that  which  was  new, 
fresh,  salubrious,  and  life-giving.  The  next  morn- 
ing shone  forth  all  bright  and  beautiful.  The  plague 
was  stayed.  In  the  opinion  of  all  the  medical  gen- 
tlemen who  were  on  the  spot,  that  change  of  weather 
terminated  the  epidemic.  At  any  rate,  it  took  its 
departure  from  us  that  very  hour.  No  new  cases 
occurred  after  that  storm.  It  is  certainly,  then,  in  the 
power  of  God,  not  only  by  wind  and  electricity,  but 
also  by  other  means  innumerable  beyond  our  powers 
of  discernment,  to  deliver  a  city  from  pestilence,  in 
answer  to  the  prayers  of  his  children.  Some  one 
has  said  that  "  a  little  philosophy  may  make  one  an 
unbeliever,  but  that  a  great  deal  will  make  him  a 
Christian." 

I  think  it  very  wrong  to  apply  disparaging  epithets 
to  any  person  on  account  of  his  honest  opinions  on 
religious  matters.  A  minister  should  never  de- 
nounce, but  he  may  discuss,  and  entreat  with  all 
long-suffering  and  forbearance.  I  said  to  this  gen- 
tleman, as  he  was  leaving  me,  "  Your  philosophy 
may  be  right  and  mine  wrong.  You  are  a  highly 
gifted  man.  I  bow  to  the  superiority  of  your  genius. 
You  are  wise,  prudent,  and  sagacious,  as  to  all  mat- 
ters appertaining  to  the  present  world.  You  are  no- 
ble and  upright  in  your  secular  plans  and  enterprises. 
Yet  allow  me  to  assure  you  that,  by  neglecting  com- 
munion with  God  in  habitual  prayer,  you  suffer  a 
loss,  a  diminution  of  happiness,  that  no  words  of 
mine  can  depict.  There  is  a  higher  wisdom  in 
heaven  and  earth  '  than  is  dreamt  of  in  your  philos- 
ophy.'     Prayer  would  make  you  a  happier  bemg. 


142  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Prayer  would  impart  to  you,  amid  the  mournful 
vicissitudes  and  trials  of  earth,  a  deep,  calm,  and 
immovable  peace  —  a  prelibation  of  that  which  is  en- 
joyed in  the  spirit-land  of  the  blessed  and  immortal." 

The  young  man  with  whom  I  had  the  above  collo- 
quy was  the  son  of  a  Presbyterian  clergyman.  He 
manifested  great  respect  and  love  for  his  father,  but 
complained  that  he  would  never  allow  him  to  reason 
about  religion.  He  actually  supposed  that  all  the 
follies  and  absurdities  of  Calvinism  were  taught  in 
the  Bible.  "  I  cannot  believe  in  such  a  book,"  he 
said.  I  replied,  "  Neither  could  I,  if  your  supposi- 
tion were  correct.  But  I  cannot  find  a  distinguish- 
ing doctrine  of  the  Calvinistic  system  in  the  Scrip- 
tures." 

It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  though  this  man  died  in 
unbelief,  yet  ho  sent  for  me.  to  visit  him  on  his  death 
bed.  He  fell  a  victim  of  the  second  cholera,  which 
occurred  in  June,  1833.  Entering  his  room  I  found 
him  in  perfect  possession  of  liis  faculties.  He  said, 
"  I  am  about  to  die.  My  belief  is  unchanged. 
I  hold  that  man  is  nothing  after  death.  Yet 
I  look  upon  my  decease  with  no  apprehension.  I 
have  no  solicitude  and  no  regrets.  I  am  in  peace 
with  all  the  world.  To  me  existence  has  been  a 
great  blessing.  But  I  am  willing  to  take  my  exit 
from  the  stage  of  life,  to  afford  room  for  a  successor. 
I  shall  soon  close  my  eyes,  never  again  to  open  them  ; 
never  again  to  gaze  on  this  beautiful  and  magnificent 
universe.  I  have  sent  for  you  because  I  love  and 
respect  you.  I  also  wanted  to  have  you  see  with 
what  calm,  conscious  serenity  I  can  submit  to  my  fate. 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  143 

'  Like  bubbles  on  a  sea  of  matter  borne, 
We  rise  and  break,  and  to  that  sea  return.'  " 

"  Do  you  indeed  love  my  society  ?  "  I  inquired. 
"  Now,  suppose  it  was  optional  with  you,  when  you 
die,  either  to  be  annihilated,  or,  leaving  behind  your 
lifeless  dust,  to  pass  off  to  a  world  destined  to  enjoy 
forever  the  highest  means  of  both  physical  and  men- 
tal happiness,  where  sin,  pain,  want,  sorrow,  and 
trouble  cannot  enter,  where  you  would  meet  all  the 
lost  and  loved  ones  of  earth,  to  be  separated  from 
them  no  more,  and  where  you  would  rise  from  one 
scene  of  knowledge,  refinement,  and  bliss  to  another 
without  ever  reaching  the  ultimate  boundary  of  im- 
provement. You  like  to  see  me  here  —  would  you 
not  like  to  see  me  hereafter  ?  '' 

"  I  confess,"  he  replied,  "  that  a  conscious,  intelli- 
gent, continued,  ever-progressive  existence  is  the 
most  glorious  destiny  which  we  can  conceive  of. 
It  is  a  captivating  ideal.  It  is  so  lovely  that  men 
cling  to  it  in  defiance  of  reason  and  argument.  I 
conceive  that  we  are  so  organized  that  we  cannot 
help  loving  and  longing  for  immortality." 

"  Do  you  not  remember,"  I  continued,  "  the  lines 
of  Addison, — 

*  'Tis  the  divinity  that  stirs  within  us  ; 
'Tis  heaven  itself,  that  points  out  an  hereafter, 
And  intimates  eternity  to  man.' 

Again  allow  me  to  recall  to  your  recollection  the 
words  of  the  poet,  whom  you  just  now  quoted,  — 

*  He  sees  why  nature  plants  in  man  alone 
Hope  of  known  bliss,  and  faith  in  bliss  unknown ; 
Nature,  Avhose  dictates  to  no  other  kind 
Are  given  in  vain,  but  what  they  seek  they  find.' " 


144  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  Yes,"  he  went  on  to  say,  "  poets  and  preachers 
agree  in  their  charming  descriptions  of  a  higher  and 
heavenly  life  beyond  this  vale  of  tears.  But  every 
grave  which  is  dug  refutes  their  unfounded  theo- 
ries." I  then  suggested  this  thought.  "  You  hold 
that  there  is  no  God  ;  that  some  blind,  unintelhgent, 
resistless  law  caused  you  to  be  born,  to  grow  up,  to 
go  through  the  mingled  allotments  of  the  past,  and 
will,  in  a  few  moments,  command  you  back  to  mix 
again  with  the  elements  whence  you  were  taken. 
Now,  what  evidence  have  you  that  this  same  stern, 
unrelenting  influence  may  not  cause  you,  after 
death,  (according  to  the  metempsychosis  taught  by 
Pythagoras,)  to  enter  the  body  of  some  brute,  or  to 
sink  to  lower  and  lower  degrees  of  wretchedness 
throughout  eternity  ?  If  we  are  not  in  the  hands  of 
a  Father  whose  attributes  are  infinite  love,  wisdom, 
and  power,  then  we  have  nothing  to  hope  for,  and 
the  worst  to  fear,  then  the  doctrine  of  endless  mis- 
ery, which  your  good,  venerable  parent  believed  in, 
may  turn  out  to  be  true  at  last." 

As  I  perceived  that  he  was  fast  declining,  I  stopped 
the  conversation  at  this  point,  and  requested  the  fa- 
vor of  bidding  him  farewell,  as  I  did  all  my  dying 
friends,  by  rehearsing  a  few  texts  of  Scripture,  and  of- 
fering a  prayer.  I  opened  the  Bible,  and  pronounced 
some  sentences  from  different  chapters,  giving  what  I 
believed  to  be  the  true  sense  of  the  original,  in  my 
own  words.  "  Jesus  Christ  has  abolished  death,  and 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  in  the  gospel. 
For  we  know  that  when  our  earthly  tabernacles  shall 
be  dissolved,  we  shall  enter  a  building  of  God,  an 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  145 

house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 
As  the  children  of  Adam  must  all  descend  to  the 
tomb,  so  they  must  all  one  day  be  made  alive  in 
Christ.  The  future  state  will  be  the  complete  an- 
tithesis of  the  present. 

"  This  side  the  grave  all  men  are  mortal ;  beyond 
it,  they  will  all  be  immortal.  Here,  all  are  corrupti- 
ble ;  there,  all  will  be  incorruptible.  Here,  all  are 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree  sinful ;  there,  all  will  be 
holy.  Here,  all  are  weak  ;  there,  all  will  be  strong, 
incapable  of  fatigue  or  infirmity.  Here,  all  are  de- 
based ;  there,  all  will  be  made  glorious.  All  who 
die,  both  good  and  bad,  just  and  unjust,  shall  be 
raised  up  again,  and  admitted  to  a  resurrection  state. 
And  in  that  resurrection  state,  they  shall  hunger  no 
more,  thirst  no  more,  weep  no  more,  sin  no  more, 
die  no  more,  but  be  as  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven. 
And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse,  but  the  throne  of 
God  and  the  Lamb  shall  triumph  over  all  evil." 

This  reading  was  followed  by  a  prayer,  in  nearly 
the  following  words :  "  My  Father,  who  art  in 
heaven,  I  commend  this  beloved  friend,  from  whom 
I  am  soon  to  be  separated  for  a  short  time,  to  thy 
infinite  love  and  mercy,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  I  thank  thee  for  the  assurance  that  he  can- 
not be  crushed  nor  hurt  by  the  forces  of  time,  nature, 
death,  or  the  grave.  I  bless  thee  for  the  revelation 
of  the  gospel,  that  his  soul  is  a  germ  of  thine  own 
infinite,  eternal,  uncreated,  and  unchanging  life; 
that  therefore  it  must  live,  and  advance  in  knowl- 
edge, worth,  brightness,  and  beatitude,  long  as  thy 
ever-blessed  throne  shall  endure.  Amen."  At  the 
13 


146  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

conclusion,  he  exclaimed,  with  a  feeble  but  distinct 
voice,  "  So  mote  it  be.  I  fear  nothing.'^  He  spoke 
not  again.  Fifteen  minutes  afterwards,  his  pulse 
ceased  to  beat. 

I  cannot  believe  that  this  man  was  insincere  in  the 
views  which  he  expressed  concerning  the  soul's  ever- 
lasting extinction.  He  gave  every  evidence  of  an 
undoubting  assurance  in  the  reality  of  those  opinions 
which  he  avowed.  He  led  a  most  moral,  upright, 
and  charitable  life.  He  did  not  disbelieve  on  account 
of  his  great  wickedness,  nor  because  he  was  afraid 
of  punishment  in  a  future  state,  according  to  the 
usual  representations  of  the  pulpit.  He  was  alto- 
gether too  intelligent  and  noble  to  be  actuated  by  a 
principle  so  debasing.  His  was  a  mind  singularly 
earnest,  honest,  and  conscientious.  He  met  the  final 
scene  in  this  brief  drama  of  existence  with  an  un- 
shaken equanimity,  and  expired  as  calmly  as  an 
infant  falls  to  sleep  in  its  naother's  arms.  I  go  so 
far  as  to  say,  that  he  left  the  world  in  the  exercise 
of  a  humble  and  Christian  spirit.  As  he  was  breath- 
ing his  last,  the  image  conveyed  in  the  following 
stanza  was  forcibly  impressed  on  my  mind :  — 

"  How  sweet  the  scene  when  good  men  die, 

"When  noble  souls  retire  to  rest ! 
How  mildly  beams  the  closing  eye,  M 

How  calmly  heaves  th'  expiring  breast ! 
So  fades  a  summer  cloud  away  ; 

So  sinks  a  gale,  when  storms  are  o'er ; 
So  gently  shuts  the  eye  of  day ; 

So  dies  a  wave  along  the  shore." 

In  all  my  experiences,  I  never  saw  an  unbeliever 
die  in  fear.    I  have  seen  them  expire,  of  course. 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  147 

without  any  hopes  or  expectations,  but  never  in  agi- 
tation from  dread,  or  misgivings  as  to  what  might 
befall  them  hereafter.  I  know  that  clergymen  gen- 
erally assert  that  this  final  event  passes  with  some 
dreadful  visitation  of  unknown,  inconceivable  agony, 
over  the  soul  of  the  departing  sinner.  It  is  imagined 
that  m  his  case  the  pangs  of  dissolution  are  dread- 
fully aggravated  by  the  upbraidings  of  a  guilty  con- 
science, and  by  the  unwillingness,  the  reluctance  of 
the  spirit  to  be  torn  with  ruthless  violence  from  its 
mortal  tenement,  and  hurried  by  furies  into  the  pres- 
ence of  an  avenging  Judge.  But  this  is  all  a  picture 
of  superstitious  fancy.  It  is  probable  that  I  have 
seen  a  greater  number  of  those  called  irreligious 
persons  breathe  their  last,  than  any  clergyman  in  the 
United  States.  Before  they  get  sick,  the  unaccli- 
mated  are  often  greatly  alarmed ;  but  when  the  en- 
emy seizes  them,  and  their  case  is  hopeless,  they 
invariably  either  lose  their  reason,  or  become  calm, 
composed,  fearless,  and  happy.  This  fact  is  a  strik- 
ing illustration  of  the  benevolence  of  our  Creator. 
If  men's  minds  were  not  disturbed  by  false  and  mis- 
erable teachings,  they  would  not  suffer  in  death  any 
more  than  they  do  when  they  fall  asleep  at  night. 
Death  is  called  a  sleep  in  Scripture.  "  Death  is  the 
sleep  of  the  weary.  It  is  repose  —  the  body's  re- 
pose, after  the  busy  and  toilsome  day  of  life  is  over." 
Even  the  convulsive  struggles  of  the  dying  are  not 
attended  with  pain,  any  more  than  the  sobs  and 
groans  with  which  we  sometimes  sink  into  the  slum- 
bers of  nightly  rest.  This  is  proved  by  the  testi- 
mony of  those  who  have  been  resuscitated  after  they 


148  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

became  cold  and  pulseless,  and  restored  again  to  life 
and  breath.  Their  agonies  were  all  seeming,  not 
real,  they  tell  us. 

Persons  without  religion  often  die  uttering  words 
which  indicate  what  are  their  strongest  earthly  loves 
or  attachments,  their  "  ruling  passion."  A  young 
man  of  my  acquaintance  was  once  in  that  stage  of  the 
yellow  fever  superinduced  by  the  beginning  of  mor- 
tification. Then  the  patient  is  free  from  pain,  some- 
times joyous,  and  very  talkative.  The  individual  I 
am  speaking  of  was  perfectly  enamoured  of  novel 
reading.  One  of  Walter  Scott's  romances  was  daily 
expected  in  New  Orleans.  Not  many  minutes  before 
his  death,  it  was  brought  to  his  bed  by  a  friend 
whom  he  had  sent  to  procure  it.  It  was  placed  in 
his  hands,  but  he  was  no  longer  able  to  see  printing. 
The  pages  of  the  book,  and  the  faces  of  his  friends, 
were  growing  dim  around  him.  He  exclaimed,  "  I 
am  blind  ;  I  cannot  see ;  I  must  be  dying ;  must  I 
leave  this  new  production  of  immortal  genius  un- 
read ?  "  His  last  thought  was  dictated  by  his  favor- 
ite pursuit  and  passion.  Men  must  carry  into  the 
other  world  the  character  which  they  possess  at  the 
moment  of  death. 

I  knew  another  gentleman,  whose  admiration  for 
the  Emperor  Napoleon  amounted  to  a  monomania. 
He  had  collected  all  the  biographies,  histories,  and 
other  works  tending  to  illustrate  his  life  and  charac- 
ter. This  one  theme  had  taken  such  exclusive  pos- 
session of  his  mind,  that  he  could  neither  think  nor 
converse  on  any  other  subject.  He  was  taken  with 
the  yellow  fever.    I  went  to  see  him  when  he  was 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  149 

near  his  end.  I  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  hardly- 
had  time  to  speak,  before  he  asked  me  what  I  thought 
of  the  moral  character  of  Napoleon.  The  gentlemen 
standing  by  could  not  suppress  a  smile.  I  replied, 
that  according  to  the  representations  of  Las  Casas, 
and  others  most  intimately  acquainted  with  him, 
Bonaparte  was  a  firm  believer  in  God,  a  divine  prov- 
idence, Jesus  Christ,  and  immortality ;  and  that  it 
gave  me  great  pleasure  to  believe  in  the  correctness 
of  their  statements.  He  was  of  course  delighted 
with  the  answer  given.  I  read  from  the  Bible.  I 
then  asked  him  if  there  were  any  particular  subjects 
or  favors  which  ho.  would  have  embraced  in  my 
prayer.  He  answered,  "  There  is  but  one  blessing 
which  I  crave  of  Infinite  Goodness  —  that  after 
death,  I  may  be  conducted  to  those  celestial  regions 
where  I  can  enjoy  the  sight  and  society  of  the  great- 
est and  best  man  who  has  lived  —  the  late  Emperor 
of  France."  Poor  man !  He  could  think  of  no 
higher,  no  nobler  destiny. 

It  would  be  well  were  all  to  remember  that  great, 
glorious  thoughts,  habitually  cherished,  spontane- 
ously fill  the  mind  in  a  dying  hour,  to  bear  it  aloft 
and  buoyant  over  the  dark  gulf. 

In  all  my  experiences  in  New  Orleans,  I  have  met 
with  no  dying  persons  who  were  terrified,  except 
church  members  who  had  been  brought  up  in  the 
Trinitarian  faith.  Let  me  not  be  misunderstood.  I 
do  not  mean  to  insinuate  that  these  individuals  were 
not  good  Christians.  They  were  perfectly  sincere, 
and  this  very  sincerity  was  the  cause  of  their  fear 
and  apprehensions.  One,  to  whom  I  allude,  em- 
13* 


150  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

braced  the  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  election.  He  was 
a  just,  conscientious,  most  excellent  man.  I  knew 
him  intimately.  His  last  words  were,  "  I  have  no 
hope ;  all  is  dark.  There  is  a  bare  possibility  that  I 
may  be  saved."  This  was  the  language  of  honesty. 
For  he  held  that  salvation  would  be  conferred  upon 
only  a  part  of  mankind,  elected  to  this  destiny  by  a 
decree  of  God  —  eternal,  immutable,  and  altogether 
irrespective  of  character  and  works,  and  all  the 
remainder  would  be  doomed  to  eternal  woe,  without 
any  regard  to  their  merit  or  demerit.  No  honest 
man,  with  such  a  creed,  could  die  without  the  great- 
est dread  and  anxiety.  For  if.  God  has  inflexibly 
determined  to  destroy  a  portion  of  his  children, 
however  pure  and  good  they  may  be,  no  one  can 
know  absolutely,  from  his  character,  that  he  is 
among  the  saved ;  no  one  can  feel  certain  of  en- 
joying final,  everlasting  happiness. 

When  I  first  entered  the  clerical  profession,  I  was 
struck  with  the  utter  insufficiency  of  most  forms  of 
Christianity  to  afford  consolation  in  a  dying  hour. 
Paul  says,  the  revelation  of  Jesus  was  given  "  to 
deliver  those,  who,  through  fear  of  death,  were  all 
their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage."  Ancient  pagan 
literature  invariably  represents  death  as  the  greatest 
calamity  of  human  existence  ;  it  was  denominated  the 
stern,  terrible,  insatiate,  cold,  bitter,  merciless  "  foe." 
It  was  the  avenue  to  an  eternal  night ;  where  the  fair, 
the  venerated,  and  the  loved  would  be  lost  beyond 
recovery.  If  all  this  were  true,  we  might  justly 
say,  "  Speak  not  to  us  of  consolation ;  there  is  no 
consolation ;  there  is  no  support  for  such  a  lot  as 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  151 

ours  ;  nothing  but  dulness  can  bear  it ;  nothing  but 
stupidity  can  tolei'ate  it ;  and  nothing  but  idiocy 
could  be  indifferent  to  it."  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  to  announce  the  sublime  doctrine  that  no  one 
ever  was,  or  ever  will  be,  injured  by  death;  that 
death  is  not  so  much  as  the  interruption  of  existence  ; 
that  death,  indeed,  is  only  death  in  appearance, 
while  in  reality  the  spirit's  life  is  progressive,  ever 
continued,  and  immortal. 

Whoever,  then,  advocates  those  views  of  death, 
the  belief  of  which  tends  to  make  its  recipients 
afraid  to  die,  ignores  the  messages  of  the  gospel  on 
this  momentous  theme.  The  great  prominent  truth 
of  the  Bible  is,  that,  in  every  instance,  "  the  day  of 
one's  death  is  better  than  the  day  of  his  birth." 
All  these  efforts  to  make  death  a  scarecrow,  to 
frighten  men  into  the  church,  are  as  low  and  de- 
basing as  they  are  irrational  and  anti-Christian. 
Death  is  not  the  enemy,  but  the  friend,  of  man. 

Not  the  blue  sky,  not  the  richest  landscape,  not 
the  flowers  of  spring,  not  all  the  charms  of  music, 
poetry,  eloquence,  art,  or  literature,  present  to  our 
contemplation  any  thing  so  lovely  and  magnificent  as 
death  and  its  consequences,  viewed  through  the  tel- 
escope of  the  New  Testament.  Yet  almost  all  the 
clergy,  for  fifteen  hundred  years,  have  employed  their 
utmost  genius,  learning,  and  oratory  to  portray,  in 
colors  so  appalling,  that  nobody  who  believes  them 
can  think  upon  the  grave  but  with  the  deepest  dread, 
dejection,  and  horror.  It  would  be  quite  as  wise  to 
bring  up  our  children  atheists,  as  to  corrupt  their 
minds  with  the  apprehension  that  the  dissolution  of 


152  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

the  body  may  conduct  them  to  everlasting  evil.  It 
would  be  better,  safer  every  way,  for  our  children  to 
believe  in  annihilation,  than  in  endless  misery. 

In  the  cholera  of  June,  1833,  the  disease  first  in- 
vaded our  own  family  circle.  Two  daughters,  the 
eldest  four,  and  the  youngest  two  years  of  age,  died 
about  the  same  time.  I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  pro- 
cure a  carriage,  in  which  their  bodies  were  conveyed 
to  a  family  vault,  in  the  Girod  cemetery,  which  had 
been  constructed  and  presented  to  me,  some  years 
before,  by  the  trustees  of  Christ  Church,  Canal 
Street — a  church  characterized  for  large,  generous, 
and  noble  sympathies.  I  rode  in  the  carriage  alone 
with  the  two  coffins.  There  was  not  a  soul  present 
but  myself,  to  aid  in  performing  the  last  sad  offices. 
Most  desolate  and  heavy  was  my  heart,  at  the 
thought  that  they  had  left  us  to  come  back  no 


"  No  more  would  run  to  lisp  their  sire's  return, 
Or  climb  his  knees  the  envied  kiss  to  share.' 


The  chastening  hand  of  the  great  Ordainer  was  so 
heavy  upon  me,  that,  chilled  and  discouraged,  I 
should  have  sunk  into  the  gulf  of  utter  scepticism, 
without  the  supporting  hope  of  meeting  the  lost  and 
loved  ones  again,  in  a  brighter  and  better  world. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  153 


CHAPTER    YII. 

CHANGE  IN  MY  THEOLOGICAL  OPINIONS  AND  STYLE  OP 
PREACHING.  —  LIBERAL  COURSE  PURSUED  BY  THE  CON- 
GREGATION, WITH  RESPECT  TO  THESE  MODIFICATIONS. 
—  GENEROUS  MANNER  IN  WHICH  I  WAS  TREATED  BY 
MY  PRESBYTERIAN  AND  OTHER  TRINITARIAN  BRETH- 
REN IN  THE  MINISTRY. 

It  is  a  truism  among  all  the  learned  of  the  present 
day,  that  religious  faith  is  produced  by  influences 
which  we  can  neither  create  nor  destroy.  An  hon- 
est man  is  no  more  accountable  for  his  belief  than 
he  is  for  the  movements  of  his  heart  and  lungs,  the 
features  of  his  face,  color  of  his  hair.  In  general,  it 
may  be  said  that  faith  is  the  result  of  evidence.  In 
some  cases,  it  is  brought  about  through  those  exer- 
cises of  the  mind  which  are  by  nature  unavoidable. 
Thus  faith  in  a  great  First  Cause,  in  the  existence 
of  the  soul,  in  justice,  and  immortality,  is  insepara- 
ble from  human  nature.  It  is  not  less  essential  to 
man,  than  to  possess  the  prerogatives  of  perception, 
speech,  memory,  hope,  fear,  and  desire.  But  many 
forms  of  faith  are  created  by  one's  voluntary  efforts. 
For  example:  faith  in  the  Bible,  in  phrenology, 
mesmerism,  homoeopathy,  democratic  institutions, 
the  Copernican  system,  geology,  &c.,  is  acquired 
by  observation,  study,  and  research. 

In  examining  and  weighing  the  facts  and  evidence 
appertaining  to  these  subjects,  one  may  be  fair  or 
unfair,  just  or  unjust,  impartial  or  prejudiced.     If  a 


%S^,  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

man  investigate  Christianity  itself,  with  no  other 
motive  than  an  earnest  and  sincere  desire  to  obtain 
the  truth,  and  honestly  comes  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  is  false,  he  is  not  to  blame  for  such  a  conclusion. 
He  cannot  help  it  any  more  than  he  can  avoid  the 
belief  that  two  are  less  than  eight. 

When  I  entered  the  ministry,  many  of  my  opin- 
ions, though  sincerely  held,  rested  only  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  implied  faith,  or  authority.  In  New  Orleans, 
I  had  to  encounter  just,  wise,  and  noble  men,  belong- 
ing to  each  of  the  different  denominations  in  Chris- 
tendom. For  some  years  after  my  settlement,  I  was 
invited,  almost  every  Sabbath,  to  preach  on  some 
particular  subject.  This  fact  imposed  upon  me  the 
necessity  of  looking  into  the  foundation  of  many 
doctrines,  whose  truth  I  had  always  before  taken  for 
granted.  Hence  I  became  a  very  hard  student. 
When  not  engaged  in  out-door  vocations,  I  was 
constantly  occupied  with  my  books  and  studies,  in 
order  to  prepare  myself  for  a  wide  and  almost 
boundless  range  of  pulpit  discussion. 

One  day,  it  was  incumbent  to  prove  that  Samson 
actually  lived,  and  performed  the  extraordinary  feats 
recorded  in  the  book  of  Judges.  The  next  Sunday, 
I  was  called  to  explain  the  cherubim  and  the  four 
wheels,  in  the  first  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  or  the  deluge, 
or  the  destruction  of  the  Canaanites,  or  Jonah  and 
the  fish,  or  the  case  of  Shadrach,  Meshech,  and 
Abednego,  who  came  out  unhurt  from  the  midst  of 
the  burning,  fiery  furnace.  Every  biblical  difficulty 
was  brought  to  me  for  solution,  and  it  was  my 
especial  province  to  elucidate  all  the  dogmas  which 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  155 

have  been  professedly  derived  from  the  sacred  vol- 
ume since  the  days  of  Tertullian.  I  noticed,  indeed, 
no  invitations  but  those  which  had  the  stamp  of 
respectable  names,  and  such  as  I  had  reason  to  believe 
were  dictated  by  a  worthy  desire  to  obtain  knowledge, 
and  promote  the  advancement  of  Christian  truth. 
These  efforts  to  meet  the  wants  of  those  who  had  a 
right  to  call  on  me  for  spiritual  information  enlarged 
my  views,  changed  and  rectified  many  of  the  opin- 
ions which  had  been  imbibed  from  venerable  teach- 
ers, and  opened  to  me  wonders  and  beauties  which 
I  never  should  have  seen,  had  my  life  been  passed 
in  the  regular,  quiet,  prescribed  routine  of  ministe- 
rial duties  in  a  New  England  parish. 

I  will  illustrate  this  remark  by  relating  an  inci- 
dent. The  only  university  in  Louisiana,  at  the  time 
of  my  settlement  there,  was  located  in  New  Orleans. 
From  the  beginning,  all  the  presidents,  professors, 
and  officers  of  the  institution,  had  been  of  French 
extraction,  either  Creoles  or  foreigners.  One  of  the 
most  popular  and  efficient  members  of  the  board  of 
administrators  was  an  English  gentleman,  of  splendid 
talents  and  acquirements.  It  was  his  wish  to  place 
some  northern  man  at  the  head  of  this  college,  "  in 
order,"  as  he  said,  "  to  Americanize  its  usages,  stud- 
ies, and  course  of  discipline." 

The  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church  was  recom- 
mended to  him  as  a  person  qualified  to  fill  the  office. 
This  was  done  without  my  knowledge  or  consent. 
It  happened  in  the  spring  of  1824,  Judge  W.  —  the 
gentleman  above  mentioned  —  came  to  church  one 


-V 


156  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

Sunday  morning  to  hear  me  preach,  not  (as  he  after- 
wards said)  because  he  felt  any  interest  about  my  re- 
ligious tenets,  but  to  form  a  general  estimate  of  ray 
abilities  as  an  orator  and  scholar.  The  subject  of  the 
sermon  on  that  occasion  was  the  horrid  dogma  of 
endless  punishment.  It  was  taken  up  at  the  partic- 
ular request  of  a  lady,  whose  husband  undisguis- 
edly  and  strongly  repudiated  the  doctrine.  She  said 
that  he  was  a  model  of  every  virtue  that  could 
adorn  home  or  society  at  large,  but  all  this  would 
be  of  no  avail,  unless  he  became  a  disciple  of  Christ. 
To  become  a  Christian,  and  to  embrace  the  Calvin- 
istic  creed,  were  things,  in  her  judgment,  perfectly 
coincident.  For  myself,  I  then  thought  that  the 
doctrine  of  eternal  suffering  was  true,  and  that  a 
belief  of  it  exerted  a  most  salutary  influence  on  the 
heart  and  life  of  its  recipient.  "  Most  happy,"  said 
the  good  lady,  "  shall  I  be,  if  you  succeed  in  rec- 
onciling my  husband  to  this  solemn,  sublime  article 
of  the  Christian  faith." 

At  the  outset,  I  told  the  hearers  that  this  doctrine 
was  inexplicable  to  human  reason  ;  that  it  was  based 
entirely  on  the  authority  of  revelation.  So  I  con- 
fined myself  simply  to  a  rehearsal  of  those  texts, 
which,  as  I  imagined,  taught  the  eternity  of  future 
woe.  After  the  audience  had  dispersed.  Judge  W. 
remained,  and  was  introduced  to  me.  We  walked 
home  together.  I  found  him  learned,  liberal,  pol- 
ished, and  courtly  in  his  manners.  In  the  course 
of  our  conversation  he  remarked  that  he  had  once 
studied  the  subject  on  which  I  had  been  preaching, 


*\ 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  157 

with  special  attention.  It  happened  thus :  After  leav- 
ing the  university,  he  endeavored  to  prepare  himself 
for  taking  holy  orders  in  the  Episcopal  church.  But 
it  was  out  of  his  power  to  find  the  doctrines  of  the 
Trinity,  the  vicarious  atonement,  endless  punish- 
ment, plenary  inspiration,  and  some  other  articles 
in  the  Bible.  He  therefore  abandoned  the  idea  of 
obtaining  ordination,  and  became  a  student  in  one 
of  the  Inns  of  Court,  London.  Judge  W.  was  a 
superior  linguist,  and  well  versed  in  the  original 
Scriptures. 

When  parting  with  me  that  morning,  he  said,  "  Mr. 
Clapp,  I  have  a  particular  favor  to  ask.  You  told  us 
in  the  sermon  just  delivered  that  there  are  hundreds 
of  texts  in  the  Bible  which  affirm,  in  the  most  un- 
qualified terms,  that  all  those  who  die  in  their  sins 
will  remain  impenitent  and  unholy  through  the  ages 
of  eternity.  I  will  thank  you  to  make  me  out  a  list 
of  those  texts  in  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek. 
That  some  of  such  an  import  occur  in  our  English 
version  is  undeniable;  but  I  think  they  are  mis- 
translations. I  do  not  wish  to  put  you  to  the  trouble 
of  multiplying  Scripture  proofs  touching  this  point. 
Two,  five,  or  ten  will  be  amply  sufficient."  I  replied, 
"  Judge,  it  will  give  me  great  pleasure  to  grant  your 
request.  I  can  furnish  you  with  scores  of  themi  be- 
fore next  Sunday."  He  smiled,  saying,  "  I  do  not 
deny  it,"  and  politely  bade  me  good  morning.  I 
was  perfectly  confident  that  the  judge  would  be  con- 
vinced that  he  had  most  egregiously  misunderstood 
and  misinterpreted  the  word  of  God.  I  rejoiced  in 
the  thought  of  his  speedy  discomfiture. 
14 


158  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  For  fools  rush  in  where  angels  fear  to  tread ; 
Distrustful  sense  -with  modest  caution  speaks  ; 
It  still  looks  home,  and  short  excursions  makes ; 
But  rattling  nonsense  in  full  volleys  breaks, 
And  never  shocked,  and  never  turned  aside, 
Bursts  out,  resistless,  with  a  thundering  tide." 

The  very  next  day,  Monday,  before  going  out,  I 
made,  as  I  thought,  the  best  arrangements  for  col- 
lecting the  proof  texts  which  had  been  solicited.  A 
table  was  set  in  one  corner  of  my  study,  well  fur- 
nished with  the  appropriate  books  —  lexicons,  He- 
brew and  Greek,  concordances,  commentaries,  Eng- 
lish, Latin,  and  German,  with  standard  works  on  the 
Pentateuch,  the  history  and  antiquities  of  the  Jew- 
ish nation.  I  had  no  authorities  in  my  library  but 
those  which  were  of  the  highest  repute  among  Trin- 
itarians of  every  denomination.  With  the  help  of 
Gaston's  Collections  and  the  references  in  the  Larger 
Catechism  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  access 
was  easy  to  all  the  passages  of  Scripture  which  are 
relied  on  to  prove  the  doctrine  of  endless  sin  and 
sorrow. 

I  began  with  the  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew,  com- 
paring it  as  I  went  along  with  the  Septuagint  and 
English  version.  I  hardly  ever  devoted  less  than  an 
hour  each  day  to  this  branch  of  my  studies,  and 
often  I  gave  a  whole  morning  to  it.  Having  been 
elected  to  the  presidency  of  the  New  Orleans  col- 
lege, I  was  in  the  enjoyment  of  constant  intercourse 
with  Judge  W.  Almost  every  week  he  inquired, 
"  Have  you  discovered  yet  the  proof  texts  which  you 
promised  to  give  me  ?  "  I  replied,  "  No,  judge,  I 
am  doing  my  best  to  find  them,  and  will  accommo- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  159 

date  you  at  as  early  a  period  as  possible."  During 
that  and.  the  succeeding  year  I  read  critically  every 
chapter  and  verse  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  from 
Genesis  to  Malachi.  My  investigations  were  as 
thorough  and  complete  as  I  could  possibly  make 
them.  Yet  I  was  unable  to  find  therein  so  much  as 
an  allusion  to  any  suffering  at  all  after  death.  In 
the  dictionary  of  the  Hebrew  language  I  could  not 
discover  a  word  signifying  hell^  or  a  place  of  punish- 
ment for  the  wicked  in  a  future  state.  In  the  Old 
Testament  Scriptures  there  is  not,  as  I  believe,  a 
single  text,  in  any  form  of  phraseology,  which  holds 
out  to  the  finally  impenitent  threats  of  retribution 
beyond  the  grave.  To  my  utter  astonishment,  it 
turned  out  that  orthodox  critics  of  the  greatest 
celebrity  were  perfectly  familiar  with  these  facts.  I 
was  compelled  to  confess  to  my  friend  that  I  could 
not  adduce  any  Hebrew  exegesis  in  support  of  the 
sentiment  that  evil  is  eternal. 

Still,  I  was  sanguine  in  my  expectations  that  the 
New  Testament  would  furnish  me  with  the  argu- 
ments which  I  had  sought  for  without  success  in  the 
writings  of  Moses  and  the  prophets.  I  scrutinized, 
time  and  again,  whatever  in  the  Gospels,  the  Acts, 
and  the  Epistles,  are  supposed  to  have  any  bearings 
upon  the  topic,  for  the  space  of  eight  years.  The 
result  was,  that  I  could  not  name  a  portion  of  New 
Testament  Scripture,  from  the  first  verse  of  Mat- 
thew to  the  last  of  the  Apocalypse,  which,  fairly  in- 
terpreted, affirms  that  a  part  of  mankind  will  be 
eternally  miserable.  But  the  opposite  doctrine,  that 
all  men  will  be  ultimately  saved,  is  taught  in  scores 


160  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

of  texts,  which  no  art  of  disingenuous  interpretation 
can  explain  away.  Here  I  should  say  that  at  the 
time  above  mentioned  I  had  never  seen  or  read  any 
of  the  writings  of  the  Unitarian  or  Universalist 
divines,  not  even  those  of  Dr.  Channing,  with  the 
exception,  perhaps,  of  one  or  two  occasional  dis- 
courses that  had  been  sent  to  me  through  the  post 
office.  During  the  whole  ten  years  my  studies  were 
confined  to  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek  Scrip- 
tures, and  the  various  subsidiary  works  which  are 
required  for  their  elucidation.  My  simple,  only 
object  was  to  ascertain  what '' saith  the  Lord^^  con- 
cerning the  final  destination  of  the  wicked.  It  is 
an  important,  most  instructive  fact,  that  I  was 
brought  into  my  present  state  of  mind  by  the  instru- 
mentality of  the  Bible  only  —  a  state  of  mind  run- 
ning counter  to  all  the  prejudices  of  early  life,  of 
parental  precept,  of  school,  college,  theological  semi- 
nary, and  professional  caste. 

My  circumstances  at  the  time  furnish  conclusive 
proof  that  I  could  not  have  been  actuated  by  any 
selfish,  mercenary,  or  improper  motives  whatever. 
I  was  well  aware  how  much  was  hazarded  by  ven- 
turing to  interpret  the  Bible  for  myself;  that  the 
public  proclamation  of  the  results  which  had  been 
forced  upon  me  would  call  down  the  severest  anath- 
emas of  the  church ;  that,  naked  and  almost  alone, 
I  should  encounter  the  bristling  spears  of  that  large 
army,  which,  though  it  repudiates  the  use  of  the 
wheel,  the  rack,  and  gibbet,  still  employs,  for  the 
purpose  of  preventing  free  inquiry,  the  more  cruel 
engines  of  scorn,  contempt,  obloquy,  and  misrepre- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  161 

sentation.  It  is  sad  to  think  that  if  in  this  land  of 
boasted  freedom  a  clergyman  feels  bound,  in  con- 
science, to  interpret  the  Scriptures  differently  from 
the  majority  of  the  denomination  to  which  he  be- 
longs, it  is  impossible  to  follow  his  private  judgment 
without  imperilling  his  good  name,  his  standing  in 
the  ministry,  and  even  his  Christian  character^  with- 
out being  driven  like  chaff  before  the  storm  of  pop- 
ular prejudice  and  persecuting  clamor. 

From  this  account  the  reader  will  perceive  my 
meaning,  in  the  remark  that  faith  is,  in  a  great 
measure,  produced  by  causes  which  are  entirely 
above  and  beyond  human  control.  In  March,  1824, 
it  became  my  duty  in  the  pulpit  to  avow  a  faith 
which  ten  years  afterwards  I  was  compelled  by  the 
providence  of  Almighty  God  to  repudiate.  I  say 
Divine  Providence  constrained  me  to  adopt  this 
course ;  for  my  introduction  to  Judge  W.,  his  com- 
ing to  hear  me  preach,  the  particular  theme  dis- 
cussed on  that  occasion,  the  request  which  led  to  a 
new  and  thorough  examination  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  to  a  decided  revolution  in  my  theological  views, 
were  the  appointments  of  the  Infinite  Intelligence. 
As  a  parent  takes  his  feeble,  tottering  child  by  the 
hand,  when  treading  a  rough,  difficult  path,  so 
Heaven  was  pleased  to  guide  me  through  the  mazes 
of  error  and  superstition,  in  which  I  had  wandered 
from  childhood,  into  the  broad,  beautiful  fields  of 
evangelical  truth. 

On  the  first  Sabbath  of  July,  1834, 1  proclaimed 
distinctly  from  the  pulpit,  for  the  first  time,  my  firm 
conviction  that  the  Bible  does  not  teach  the  doctrine 
14* 


162  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

of  eternal  punishment.  It  was  the  happiest  day  that 
I  had  ever  experienced.  I  felt  that  now  I  could  vin- 
dicate the  ways  of  God  to  man.  I  felt  that  revealed 
religion,  like  the  stars  of  the  firmament,  reflected 
the  glories  of  our  Creator.  I  kept  repeating  to  my- 
self for  weeks  the  following  lines :  — 

"  And  darkness  and  donbt  are  flying  away ; 

No  longer  I  roam  in  conjecture  forlorn ; 
So  breaks  on  the  traveller,  faint  and  astray, 

The  bright  and  the  balmy  effulgence  of  morn. 
See  Truth,  Love,  and  Mercy  in  triumph  descending, 

And  nature  all  glowing  in  Eden's  first  bloom ; 
On  the  cold  cheek  of  death  smiles  and  roses  are  blending, 

And  beauty  immortal  awakes  from  the  tomb." 

Some  of  my  friends  wonder  that  I  should  be  so 
much  attached  to  New  Orleans.  One  reason  is,  that 
it  is  endeared  by  those  sacred  associations  which 
assure  me  that  my  origin  is  divine,  and  my  destina- 
tion eternal  life.  It  is  natural  that  I  should  love  a 
place  where  I  was  permitted,  for  the  first  time,  to 
catch  glimpses  and  revelations  of  the  infinitely  Beau- 
tiful —  where,  amid  perplexities,  discouragement, 
and  despair,  the  Holy  Spirit  came  to  my  relief,  and 
enabled  me  to  gaze  upon  the  outspreading  glories  of 
an  everlasting,  universal  Father,  the  unchanging, 
almighty  Friend  of  man,  however  low,  fallen,  dark, 
or  depraved ;  the  place  where,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  I  became  a  new  man,  was  born  again,  and 
with  indescribable  rapture  looked  out  upon  another 
and  more  glorious  universe  than  that  which  addresses 
the  senses. 

Yes,  it  was  in  the  Crescent  City,  (and  I  can  never 
forget  it,)  not  in  my  native  place,  not  in  New  Ha- 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  163 

veil,  Boston,  or  Andover,  but  in  New  Orleans,  where 
I  learned  to  take  shelter  from  all  the  ills  with  which 
earth  can  assail  us,  under  the  brooding  wings  of  In- 
effable Goodness.  Yes,  there,  amid  "  the  pestilence 
that  walketh  in  darkness  and  the  destruction  that 
wasteth  at  noonday,"  it  was  my  privilege  to  feel  the 
heart  of  Infinite  Love  beating  close  to  my  heart,  and 
to  be  assured  that  it  will  throb  forever  through  all 
the  pulses  of  my  mental  and  deathless  being.  Can  I 
ever  forget  the  place  or  time  when  I  actually  felt  the 
arms  of  everlasting  Power,  Wisdom,  and  Benefi- 
cence clasping  me  about  as  the  fond  mother  hugs  the 
babe  to  her  bosom  to  soothe  its  grief  and  hush  its 
sighs  ?  To  me  the  mysterious  problem  of  life  was 
solved  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.  There  I  was 
first  led  to  repose  on  the  bosom  of  my  God,  and  to 
say,  "  Thou  wilt  guide  me  with  thy  counsel,  and  at 
last  receive  me  into  glory.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven 
but  thee,  and  whom  on  earth  do  I  love  in  comparison 
with  thee  ?  Though  my  flesh  and  my  heart  fail,  God 
is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion  forever. 
My  soul  thirsts,  longs,  lives,  prays,  and  toils  to  be- 
come one  with  thee,  for  assimilation  to  thee,  for 
the  constant  unfolding  and  enlarging  of  those  men- 
tal powers  which  constitute  thy  glorious  image." 

As  it  is  natural  to  be  thrilled  at  sight  of  the  wide- 
ly extended  prairie,  the  firmament  of  heaven,  or  the 
boundless  expanse  of  the  ocean,  so  the  heart  remem- 
bers the  spot  where  it  was  first  warmed  and  lifted 
up  by  those  unfailing  hopes,  which,  crossing  the  gulf 
of  death,  the  line  of  time,  and  the  boundaries  of  the 
visible  creation,  connect  our  fates  and  fortunes  with 


164  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

the  wide,  boundless  scenes  of  an  imperishable  here- 
after. I  can  recall  a  single  day,  in  New  Orleans,  dur- 
ing which  I  received  an  amount  of  happiness  more 
than  sufficient  to  counterbalance  all  the  sufferings 
of  my  life  ;  nay,  more,  which  enabled  me  to  regard 
these  very  sufferings  as  instruments  by  which 
Heaven  is  working  out  for  me  kinds  and  degrees 
of  good  inconceivably  great  and  glorious.  But  this 
spiritual  enjoyment  to  which  I  allude  never  entered 
my  soul  until  I  had  been  brought  to  see  that  God  is 
incapable  of  destroying  his  own  children,  or,  which 
is  the  same  thing,  allowing  them  to  be  destroyed. 
One  of  an  opposite  faith  may  be  a  very  sincere  Chris- 
tian, but  he  can  no  more  taste  the  peculiar  delight 
which  I  am  now  speaking  of,  than  a  blind  man  can 
perceive  the  beauties  of  the  rainbow. 

In  conjunction  with  a  more  thorough  knowledge 
of  the  Scriptures,  the  peculiar  events  of  my  profes- 
sional career  had  an  extensive  influence  in  modify- 
ing and  changing  the  theological  opinions  which  had 
been  imbibed  in  New  England.  It  was  among  the 
sick,  prostrate,  and  suffering  that  the  true  interpre- 
tation of  the  Bible  began  to  dawn  upon  my  mind. 
I  felt  that  the  teachings  of  nature,  providence,  and 
grace  must  be  harmonious.  I  had  been  reading 
books  from  a  child,  but  as  yet  had  not  studied  pro- 
foundly the  mysteries  of  liuman  life.  Upon  the 
principles  of  faith  acquired  at  Andover,  I  saw  the 
crowds  around  me  hurried,  by  an  unseen,  resistless 
power,  through  the  ordinances  and  appointments  ; 
the  sudden  alternations  of  health,  sickness,  prosper- 
ity, and  adversity ;  the  scenes  of  endurance,  priva- 


REV.  THEODORE   CLAPP.  165 

tion,  and  disappointment ;  the  painful  sunderings 
of  the  ties  of  friendship,  affinity,  and  affection  ;  and 
the  other  indescribable  vicissitudes,  fates,  fortunes, 
and  trials,  which  are  condensed  into  the  short  span 
of  this  momentous  existence  between  the  cradle  and 
the  tomb,  only  as  preparatory  to  a  final  residence  in 
the  dark  regions  of  inconceivable,  unbounded,  and 
hopeless  ruin.  The  more  I  thought  upon  the  sub- 
ject, the  more  deeply  was  the  idea  impressed,  that 
such  a  destiny  was  utterly  irreconcilable  with  infinite 
love.  I  .used  often  to  say,  "  If  God  be  our  Father, 
could  he  expose  us  to  an  evil  that  has  no  limits,  and 
which  no  finite  power  can  avert  ? "  It  was  conceded 
on  all  sides  that  we  could  not  save  ourselves. 

The  very  best  are  more  or  less  sinful  and  unworthy 
at  the  moment  of  death.  No  degree  of  virtue,  then, 
attainable  on  earth,  can  prepare  us  for  immortal 
blessedness.  True,  I  had  heard,  all  my  life,  that  the 
only  basis  of  salvation  spoken  of  in  the  gospel  was 
the  grace  of  God  through  Christ.  But  the  doctrine 
had  been  uniformly  presented  to  my  mind  in  such  a 
shape,  and  with  such  surroundings,  that  I  had  never 
discerned  its  genuine  character  and  bearings.  Con- 
stantly was  I  reminded  that  we  could  do  nothing 
towards  saving  ourselves,  and  yet,  at  the  same  time 
that  faith,  repentance,  and  holiness  before  death, 
were  the  indispensable  prerequisites  to  eternal  life. 
Upon  this  ground,  it  appeared  to  me  self-evident  that 
the  vast  majority  of  my  fellow-beings  must  perish 
everlastingly.  No  hopes  could  be  rationally  enter- 
tained for  the  final  deliverance  even  of  those  who 
die  idiots,  or  those  who  sink  into  the  grave  during 
the  period  of  infancy. 


166  .AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

Whilst  in  this  state  of  perplexity  and  distress,  I 
was  called  one  afternoon  to  visit  a  remarkably  inter- 
esting young  man,  sick  of  the  yellow  fever.  I  had 
often  met  him  in  company,  and  enjoyed  his  conver- 
sation. Every  body  admired  him  for  his  extraordi- 
nary talents,  and  the  moral  charms* of  his  life  and 
character.  One  of  the  deacons  of  the  church  hap- 
pened to  be  in  my  study  when  I  was  sent  for,  and 
being  an  intimate  acquaintance  of  the  afflicted  fam- 
ily, he  accompanied  me  to  the  sick  room.  The  usual 
services  were  performed.  Within  five  minutes  after- 
wards he  expired.  The  mother  uttered  shrieks  of 
grief  and  despair,  enough  to  melt  a  heart  of  ada- 
mant. I  tried  to  make  some  soothing  remarks,  but 
she  refused  to  be  comforted.  As  she  was  a  commu- 
nicant of  the  church,  and  beyond  all  question  a  very 
pious  lady,  I  referred  her  to  the  inexhaustible  riches 
of  a  Saviour's  mercy. 

"  But  the  mercy  of  God,"  she  replied,  "  is  limited. 
Our  beloved  James  is  now,  I  fear,  in  a  world  where 
the  blessings  of  a  Creator's  love  will  never  be  known. 
He  was  noble,  kind-hearted,  faithful,  true,  and  good, 
but  he  was  not  religious.  A  few  days  ago  he  told 
me  that  he  did  not  believe  in  the  Trinity  ;  that  in 
his  opinion  the  Son  of  God  was  inferior,  subordinate 
to,  and  dependent  on  the  Father.  Dying  with  such 
sentiments,  how  can  I  entertain  the  faintest  hope  of 
ever  meeting  him  in  a  better  world  ?  " 

I  replied  very  promptly,  and  perhaps  with  too  much 
warmth,  "  Madam,  in  the  unseen  world,  the  catechism 
of  our  church  is  not  the  criterion  by  which  persons 
will  be  acquitted  or  condemned.    You  say  your  son 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  167 

was  honest,  and  most  exemplary  in  the  discharge 
of  all  his  duties.  What  more  could  he  have  done  ? 
If  he  is  lost,  who  then  can  be  saved  ?  " 

"  Do  you  mean  to  intimate,"  she  inquired,  "  that 
one  who  expires  disbelieving  the  supreme"  divinity 
of  Christ,  will  ever  be  admitted  to  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  ? " 

"  I  hope  so,"  was  the  answer ;  "  nor  do  I  read  any 
thing  in  the  New  Testament  which  forbids  such  a 
hope."  But  this  thought  was  more  shocking  than 
consolatory  to  her.  In  a  few  weeks  she  left  our  so- 
ciety, and  went  to  another  church.  A  purer,  more 
affectionate,  or  conscientious  woman  I  have  never 
known  ;  but  the  sentiment  "  had  grown  with  her 
growth  and  strengthened  with  her  strength,"  that  the 
gospel  holds  out  no  promise  of  forgiveness  and 
restoration  to  those  who  leave  the  world  in  error  and 
unbelief.  The  reflection  arose  in  my  mind, "  Can  that 
be  true  religion,  which  represents  death  as  a  calami- 
ty so  great  and  terrible,  that  it  excludes,  of  necessity, 
a  great  part  of  mankind  from  entertaining  even  the 
hope  of  a  better  and  blessed  life  beyond  the  grave  ?  " 

As  we  were  returning  home,  my  friend  the  elder 
remarked  that  it  seemed  to  him  quite  unaccountable 
that  infinite  mercy  should  be  limited  by  any  thing 
whatever  —  by  time,  nature,  space,  death,  human 
folly,  or  corruption.  "  Can  Infinite  Mercy  be  gratified 
if  a  single  child  be  left  to  wander  forever  in  sin  and 
unhappiness- ?  Has  this  young  man  gone  to  a  world 
where  he  will  have  no  further  opportunities  of  ac- 
quiring truth  and  becoming  holy  ?  Was  such  a  doc- 
trine really  taught  by  Jesus  Christ  ?     How  dark  and 


i68  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

desolate,  then,  the  prospects  of  that  future  state! 
But  I  suppose  it  must  be  so.  The  clergy  ought  to 
understand  this  subject.''  These  questions  opened 
for  me  the  way  to  another  field  of  inquiry,  analo- 
gous, indeed,  to  the  one  I  had  been  exploring  so 
long,  but  of  a  somewhat  different  phase. 

Reaching  my  study,  I  took  down  Cruden's  Con- 
cordance to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  turned  to  the 
word  probation.  To  my  great  surprise,  I  found  that 
there  was  no  such  word  in  the  Bible.  Yet  the  fol- 
lowing phrase  is  contained  in  almost  every  sermon : 
^'Probation  will  end  with  the  present  life."  I  had 
heard  Dr.  Woods  assert  that  if  a  man's  accountable 
existence  on  earth  was  not  more  than  twelve  months, 
in  this  short  space  of  time  he  must  establish  a  good 
character,  or  he  would  be  eternally  ruined.  No  op- 
portunity will  be  afforded  a  person  after  death  to 
qualify  himself  for  a  happy  immortality.  It  struck 
me  that  nothing  could  be  more  absurd  than  the  sen- 
timent that  Infinite  Wisdom  had  endued  us  with  the 
capacity  of  an  endless  being,  in  which  there  could 
be  no  progression  after  the  dissolution  of  the  body. 
I  had  already  prepared  a  complete  list  of  the  passages 
adduced  in  support  of  the  doctrine  of  everlasting 
woe.  They  were  constantly  spread  out  on  my  table, 
like  a  map  or  chart  which  a  ship  master  consults  in 
navigating  his  vessel  through  difficult  and  dangerous 
waters.  I  looked  them  over  and  over  most  care- 
fully, through  the  winter  of  1833  and  1834,  to 
see  if  they  contained  the  affirmation,  or  any  thing 
which  in  the  remotest  degree  savored  of  it,  that  the 
state  of  man  in  the  present  life  is  probationary — a 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  169 

season  of  moral  trial,  upon  the  proper  improvement  or 
abuse  of  which  depends  our  eternal  weal.  I  found 
not  a  Bible  argument  in  support  of  this  dogma.  On 
the  contrary,  I  read  therein  that  "  God  doth  not  pun- 
ish forever,  neither  is  his  displeasure  eternal.  For 
as  high  as  heaven  is  above  earth,  so  great  is  his 
mercy.  As  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west,  so  far 
hath  he  removed  our  transgressions  from  us.  He 
will  not  deal  with  us  according  to  our  sins,  nor  re- 
ward us  according  to  our  iniquities.  Even  as  a 
father  pitieth  his  children,  so  doth  the  Lord  pity  the 
sons  of  men.  For  he  knoweth  our  frame,  he  re- 
membereth  that  we  are  dust.  As  for  man,  his  days 
are  as  grass ;  as  a  flower  of  the  field,  so  he  flourish- 
eth.  The  wind  passeth  over  it,  and  it  is  gone,  and 
the  place  thereof  shall  know  it  no  more.  But  the 
mercy  of  the  Lord  is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting, 
and  his  goodness  to  children's  children.  God  is  rich 
in  mercy,  plenteous  in  mercy,  delights  in  mercy. 
Mercy  shall  triumph  over  justice.  He  will  not  af- 
flict forever,  because  he  delighteth  in  mercy.  He  is 
gracious  and  full  of  compassion,  infinite,  immutable, 
and  everlasting  in  his  benevolence.  Mortality  shall 
be  swallowed  up  of  life ; "  and  so  on  to  an  indefinite 
extent. 

How  large,  how  cheering,  how  magnificent  are 
these  views  of  man's  ultimate  destiny  !  In  the  the- 
ory of  theologians,  the  grace  of  God  is  jejune,  narrow, 
circumscribed,  inefficient,  conditional,  contingent, 
liable  to  be  frustrated  by  the  obstinacy,  blindness, 
follies,  whims,  and  caprice  of  feeble,  fallible,  erring, 
and  unhappy  mortals.  Li  the  Bible,  it  is  an  impar^ 
15 


170  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

tial,  universal,  almighty,  ever-living,  ever-present 
tenderness ;  a  sea  of  compassion,  in  which  all  the 
guilt,  sin,  and  un worthiness  of  our  race  will  be  lost 
and  absorbed  as  a  drop  of  rain  is  lost,  when  it  falls 
into  the  ocean,  and  is  seen  no  more. 

Having  reached  what  seemed  to  me  an  important 
crisis  in  my  theological  career,  I  could  not  reconcile 
it  with  the  principles  of  honor  to  conceal  from  the 
church  the  new  phases  of  my  spiritual  position.  For 
ten  years  I  had  been  employed  in  revising  my  faith. 
I  had  searched  the  Scriptures  anew,  unbiased  by 
fear  or  hope,  in  regard  to  the  final  results.  All  this 
was  done  in  the  sacred  seclusion  of  my  heart  and 
study,  alone  with  God,  and  the  enrapturing  beauties 
of  divine,  eternal  truth.  There  was  no  clerical  nor 
lay  friend  with  whom  I  could  converse  with  respect 
to  the  new  direction  of  my  researches,  and  their 
effect  in  enlarging  my  intellectual  and  moral  horizon. 

Besides,  it  appeared  to  me  wrong  to  communicate 
to  others  the  change  of  sentiments  towards  which  I 
was  drifting,  until  they  had  assumed  the  shape  of 
clear,  full,  and  undoubting  convictions.  No  doubt  a 
sagacious,  observing,  regular  attendant  on  my  minis- 
try might  have  detected  the  fact  that  I  was  not 
standing  still,  —  that  I  was  passing  through  a  mental 
revolution  of  some  kind  or  other.  An  intelligent 
Presbyterian  —  a  noble,  generous,  constant  hearer  — 
said  to  me  one  day,  "  There  has  been  of  late  a  great 
alteration  in  your  style  of  preaching  ;  I  cannot  di- 
vine the  cause."  In  reply,  I  said,  "I  am  not  con- 
scious of  any  such  change.  Will  you  be  so  good  as 
to  describe  your  impressions  touching  the  matter  ? " 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  171 

He  answered  me  thus :  "In  your  addresses  to  sin- 
ners, your  tone  is  more  mild,  gentle,  and  persuasive 
than  formerly.  It  seems  as  if  you  do  not  look  upon 
their  guilt  as  quite  so  awful  and  aggravated  as  it  is 
represented  to  be  in  the  Bible.  I  want  to  have  you 
speak  to  these  godless,  desperate  men  in  your  old- 
fashioned  way.  You  should  lighten,  anathematize, 
and  pour  out  upon  them  the  denunciations  of  an 
offended  Heaven.  You  should  speak  to  them  oftener 
of  the  horrors  of  that  future  world,  where  the  fire  is 
not  quenched,  and  the  worm  never  dies.^^ 

During  this  transition,  I  had  no  books  to  aid  me, 
written  by  liberal  divines.  And  really  I  did  not 
require  them.  Among  all  the  Unitarian  and  Univer- 
salist  writings  which  I  have  seen,  no  work,  as  to  ex- 
pansion or  liberality  of  spirit  and  sentiment,  is  com- 
parable with  the  New  Testament,  especially  the  Ser- 
mon on  the  Mount,  the  Acts,  and  the  Epistles. 
Finding  myself  firmly  fixed  in  the  new  views  to 
which  I  have  alluded,  I  determined  to  state  them 
explicitly  from  the  pulpit.  Accordingly,  on  the  first 
Sabbath  of  July,  1834,  I  arose  in  my  place  after 
prayer,  and  remarked,  "  that  I  could  no  longer  be- 
lieve in,  avow,  teach,  or  defend,  the  peculiar  doctrines 
of  the  Presbyterian  church."  These  doctrines  were 
specified  as  follows:  particular  election,  the  vicari- 
ous atonement,  original  sin,  physical  inability,  and 
endless  punishment. 

It  was  said  that  I  was  unable  to  find  these  senti- 
ments in  the  Bible  ;  that  my  reason  ignored  them ; 
and  that  hereafter  I  should  deem  it  my  duty  to  wage 
against  them,  both  in  and  out  of  the  pulpit,  a  war 


172  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

of  utter  extermination.  I  then  selected  the  subject 
of  future  punishment  as  the  theme  of  my  homily  at 
that  particular  time.  My  discourse  was  unwritten, 
though  I  had  before  me  copious  notes  of  Scripture 
references.  In  conclusion,  I  gave  them  my  new 
creed,  in  plain,  simple,  unambiguous  terms. 

I  will  here  transcribe  it.  "  There  are  not  three 
persons  in  the  Godhead ;  there  is  but  one  Being  in 
the  universe,  of  infinite,  imcreated  power,  wisdom, 
and  love  —  the  Father  of  all  mankind,  the  Father 
of  a  boundless  majesty.  Jesus  Christ  was  not  merely 
a  teacher,  exemplar,  martyr,  for  the  truth,  but  he 
was  literally  and  verily  God  manifest  in  the  flesh  — 
officially,  not  actually  a  God.  He  came  to  enlighten, 
forgive,  and  sanctify  all  men;  to  immortalize  the 
race ;  to  carry  them  buoyant  over  death  to  the  fel- 
lowship of  saints  and  angels  in  glory.  He  knows  all 
hearts,  and  in  the  redemption  of  mankind,  performs 
actions  which  require  divine  attributes ;  so  that  we 
are  certain  that  God  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  (as  there  is 
a  finite  spirit  in  my  body,  now  speaking  to  you,) 
*  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing 
to  men  their  trespasses.' 

"  All  mankind  are  brethren,  equally  dear  in  the 
sight  of  God,  and  will  eventually  be  saved  by  the 
renewal  of  their  hearts  through  faith,  repentance, 
holiness,  and  the  forgiving  grace  of  which  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  channel  and  dispenser.  In  this  life, 
men  are  under  a  system  of  perfectly  just  and  equita- 
ble rewards  and  punishments.  No  sin  can  ever  be 
forgiven,  until  he  who  committed  it  has  suffered  a 
deserved  retribution,  and  heartily  repented  of  the 
same. 


REV.  THEODORE   CLAPP.  173 

"  Pure  religion  and  undo  filed  consists  in  loving 
God  with  all  the  heart,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves. 
It  is  happily  expressed  by  the  three  terms  piety, 
purity y  and  disinterestedness  —  proper  feelings  to- 
wards God,  holiness  of  life,  love,  and  kindness,  and 
brotherly  affection  for  all. 

"  The  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  record  of  a  divine 
inspiration.  By  inspiration,  I  mean  a  supernatural 
influence,  which  qualifies  its  recipient  to  set  forth 
moral  and  religious  truths,  free  from  material,  fatal, 
or  essential  errors.  These  articles  constitute  the 
platform  on  which  I  now  stand,  and  hope  to  main- 
tain so  long  as  I  live. 

*  He  who  these  duties  shall  perform, 
Faithful,  and  with  an  honest  heart, 
Shall  safely  ride  through  every  storm. 
And  find,  indeed,  that  better  part.' ' 

The  principles  embraced  in  the  above  creed  are 
my  faith  to-day,  essentially,  and  have  been  for  the 
last  twenty-two  years. 

When  I  came  out  of  church,  my  friends  gathered 
round  me,  especially  the  trustees  and  elders  of  the 
society.  They  were  all  astonished;  some  were 
pleased ;  many  were  alarmed ;  but  none  were  of- 
fended. One  of  the  most  influential  members  pres- 
ent remarked,  "  Mr.  Clapp,  I  cannot  subscribe  to  the 
declaration  which  you  have  made  this  morning,  but 
I  think  you  have  taken  the  only  right,  honorable 
course.  You  have  shown  your  colors  ;  you  have 
frankly  avowed  your  real  sentiments  ;  we  know  who 
you  are,  and  on  what  to  depend,  and  what  you  mean 
15* 


% 


1T4  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

to  teach  in  figure.  But  I  am  afraid  that,  if  the 
truth  be  on  your  side,  you  are  at  least  fifty  years  in 
advance  of  the  age.  Christians  in  general  will 
struggle  desperately,  and  a  long  time,  before  they 
will  part  with  the  doctrines  which  you  have  openly 
rejected.  Consequently,  those  of  us  who  adhere  to 
you  will  be  branded,  all  over  the  United  States,  as 
errorists  and  dangerous  heretics."  Others  addressed 
me  in  terms  equally  kind,  noble,  and  forbearing. 
Nothing  of  a  bigoted,  scornful,  censorious,  or  self- 
righteous  spirit  was  manifested.  Indeed,  New  Or- 
leans is  the  most  tolerant  place  in  Christendom.  All 
the  misrepresentations  abroad  touching  my  character 
and  opinions  have  been  set  afloat  by  strangers  and 
non-residents. 

Before  this  out-door  assembly  dispersed,  it  was 
proposed  to  postpone  all  action  on  the  subject  till  I 
had  delivered  a  course  of  sermons  on  this  new  gos- 
pel, as  it  was  called.  To  this  I  joyfully  acceded.  I 
commenced  the  very  next  Sabbath,  and  kept  on  un- 
interruptedly till  Christmas.  My  congregation  gave 
me  a  fair,  candid  hearing,  and  said  repeatedly  that 
they  would  support  me  if  convinced  that  I  was  right, 
however  much  it  might  subject  them  to  public  odi- 
um and  unpopularity.  The  members  of  my  society 
were  singularly  independent.  With  them,  the  au- 
thority of  great  names  did  not  amount  to  much  — 
"  names  which  serve  to  guide  the  multitude  as  the 
bellwether  guides  his  willing,  faithful  sheep,  all  of 
which  will  jump  just  as  high  as  he  does,  even  after  he 
has  knocked  the  fence  flat  on  the  ground."  To  pur- 
sue calmly,  honestly,  the  investigation  of  truth  in  its 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  175 

most  retired,  latent  recesses  ;  to  confess  it  when  it  is 
in  disgrace  ;  to  endure  contempt  and  ridicule  in  its 
behalf ;  to  suffer  for  it  with  a  martyr's  unflinching 
constancy,  require  a  firmness,  a  greatness  of  soul,  a 
superiority  to  all  selfish  considerations,  which  is  the 
very  essence  of  moral  heroism. 

My  friends  supported  me  with  an  undaunted,  un- 
shaken, unwearied  resolution.  Most  of  them  are 
now  gone.  Forever  fresh  and  sacred  will  be  their 
memories  in  my  heart.  They  have  their  reward. 
Only  a  small  number  at  that  time  —  I  think  not 
more  than  half  a  dozen  —  left  me  ;  but  a  great  many 
more  joined  the  society  on  account  of  the  stand  which 
I  had  taken.  It  is  natural  for  free  men  to  love  a  free 
church,  whose  spirit  is  as  wide  and  expansive  as  the 
heavens  over  us.  And  the  seceders,  too,  were  good 
men,  true  and  conscientious.  Those  of  them  who 
are  living  at  this  day  are  my  warm,  steady,  faithful 
friends.  Indeed,  I  did  not  make  an  enemy  by  my 
Declaration  of  Religious  Independence.  Those  who 
most  dissented  from  me  in  opinion  respected  my 
candor  and  fairness.  Here,  as  in  every  other  de- 
partment, it  holds  true  that  "  honesty  is  the  best  pol- 
icy." Those  clergymen  make  a  fatal  mistake  who 
suppose  that  an  honest  avowal  of  their  opinions, 
however  latitudinarian  they  may  be,  will  detract  a 
particle  from  their  good  standing  in  the  public  esti- 
mation—  will  lessen  in  any  considerable  degree 
their  influence  and  usefulness,  or  diminish  the  num- 
ber of  their  friends  and  patrons. 

Many  persons  have  thought  that  the  doings  of  the 
Mississippi  presbytery  towards  me  in  the  emergency 


176  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

just  spoken  of  were  cruel,  bitter,  and  vindictive. 
This  opinion  I  could  not  indorse  without  many 
qualifications  and  apologies  for  my  opponents. 
With  one  exception,  I  believe  that  all  the  members 
of  that  body,  in  their  measures  with  respect  to  my- 
self, and  the  church  over  which  I  presided,  were 
actuated  by  pure  and  worthy  motives.  The  relations 
between  us  had  been  most  cordial  and  friendly. 
They  felt  no  hostility  to  me  personally,  but  were 
alarmed  at  what  appeared  to  them  the  shocking 
errors  into  which  I  had  fallen,  and  was  endeavoring, 
by  all  means  in  my  power,  to  propagate.  Had  I  been 
in  one  of  their  places,  I  should  have  acted  just  as 
they  did.  I  concede  to  others  the  same  rights  which 
I  claim  for  myself. 

A  clergyman  of  great  celebrity  passed  through 
New  Orleans  in  the  autumn  of  1834.  He  called  to 
see  me,  and  spent  several  hours  in  my  study.  In 
the  course  of  our  conversation,  he  said,  "  Depend 
upon  it,  the  doctrine  of  God's  infinite^  eternal  wrath 
is  a  main  pillar  in  the  gospel  of  our  Lord.  What  is 
there  in  the  Bible,  as  you  interpret  it,  which  is  fitted 
to  restrain,  alarm,  arouse,  and  convert  the  base,  igno- 
rant, hardened  sinner  ? " 

I  replied,  "  The  doctrine  of  endless  woe,  as  I  be- 
lieve, since  its  first  promulgation,  has  never  prevented 
a  single  sin,  a  single  species  of  crime,  nor  reformed 
a  single  sinner.  On  the  contrary,  it  has  operated, 
immeasurably,  to  multiply  and  increase  the  very 
mischiefs  it  was  intended  to  suppress.  To  pure, 
conscientious  persons  it  has  been  a  rack  of  torture, 
a  source  of  unutterable  anxiety,  gloom,  and  despair. 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  177 

Instead  of  reclaiming  the  wicked  from,  the  paths 
of  turpitude,  it  has  made  them  more  reckless, 
desperate,  and  depraved.  The  unfounded  tenet 
that  the  Creator  is  capable  of  frowning  upon  his 
children  forever,  and  following  them  with  his  curse 
and  displeasure  through  interminable  ages,  for  the 
sins  committed  in  this  frail,  erring,  imperfect  state 
of  existence,  has  contributed,  more  than  all  the 
other  corruptions  of  Christianity  combined,  to  swell 
that  tide  of  vice,  crime,  and  immoralities,  which 
for  ages  has  rolled  its  dark  and  troubled  billows, 
foul  as  the  recesses  of  the  Stygian  pit,  across  this 
footstool  of  Jehovah. 

"  To  me  it  seems  more  corrupting  than  any  other 
idea  that  has  ever  afflicted  our  weak,  sinful,  unhappy, 
and  misguided  race.  It  represents  the  Father  of  all 
as  inexorable,  a  boundless  fountain  of  cruelty  itself, 
gives  him  a  character  darker  than  Erebus,  and  pre- 
sents him  in  that  light  wliicli  must,  of  necessity, 
prevent  the  believers  thereof  from  cherishing  one 
sentiment  of  cordial  affection  for  their  Creator. 
And  whoever  does  not  love  God  will  be  sure  to  sin 
against  him.  The  very  thought  of  almighty  ven- 
geance is  enough  to  cover  earth  with  sackcloth,  and 
spread  over  the  face  of  heaven  the  gloom  of  absolute 
despair.  We  cannot  be  more  perfect  than  the  God 
whom  we  adore.  Whatever  we  look  upon  as  supe- 
rior, we  assimilate  to.  If  we  embrace  a  sentiment 
which  represents  the  Creator  as  cruel,  partial,  or 
revengeful,  this  belief,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  will  tend 
to  harden  and  destroy  all  the  finer  feelings  and  sen- 
sibilities of  our  nature;  make  us,  though  ever  so 


178  .AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

sincere,  sour,  morose,  exclusive,  and  bigoted  ;  and 
impart  to  our  characters  the  most  harsh,  stern,  and 
repulsive  features.  As  the  stream  cannot  rise  higher 
than  its  fountain,  so  no  one  can  surpass,  in  moral 
excellence,  the  Divinity  at  whose  shrine  he  makes  the 
continual  offerings  of  supreme  homage  and  adoration." 

The  clergyman  continued,  "  By  what  arguments, 
motives,  or  inducements,  then,  do  you  expect  to  re- 
claim the  erring,  sinful,  and  incorrigible  ?  " 

I  answered,  "  They  can  be  subdued  by  nothing  but 
the  power  of  gentleness,  the  melting  influence  of 
compassion,  the  omnipotence  of  love,  the  control  of 
the  mild  over  the  turbulent  and  boisterous,  the  com- 
manding majesty  of  that  exalted  character  which 
mingles  with  disapprobation  of  the  offence  the  sin- 
cerest  pity  for  the  offender.  A  depraved  heart  will 
yield  to  nothing  but  love."  Let  me  illustrate  my 
idea  by  relating  a  couple  of  anecdotes. 

Some  time  ago,  I  was  called  to  visit  a  man  con- 
fined in  the  calaboose  of  this  city  for  murder.  He  had 
been  tried,  and  was  condemned  to  be  hanged.  The 
sheriff  of  this  parish  was  a  very  humane  person,  and 
always  procured  a  priest  or  minister  to  repair  to  the 
cells  of  those  who  were  about  to  suffer  the  death 
penalty.  The  individual  I  am  speaking  of  had  been 
reared  in  the  Protestant  faith  ;  so  the  duty  devolved 
upon  me  to  administer  to  him  the  consolations  of 
religion.  I  found  him  intelligent,  shrewd,  but  most 
fearfully  hardened  and  reckless.  I  asked  him  if  he 
entertained  any  expectation  of  being  pardoned  by 
the  governor.  I  found  that  he  had  no  hopes  of 
tliis  kind.     When  I  urged  upon  him  the  importance 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  179 

of  making  some  preparation  for  the  great  change 
he  was  to  pass  through  so  soon,  I  was  met  with  the 
assertion  that  he  wanted  not  the  prayers,  the  in- 
structions, or  the  counsels  of  any  clergyman.  "  I 
know  as  much  about  the  future  world,"  said  he,  "  as 
you  do,  and  am  qualified  to  do  my  own  praying." 
I  had  the  New  Testament  in  my  hands,  but  he  re- 
fused to  hear  me  read  a  word  of  it.  He  said  that 
he  had  solicited  the  sheriff,  as  an  especial  favor,  not 
to  allow  him  to  be  annoyed  by  the  intrusion  of  min- 
isters of  any  denomination.  He  was  a  native  of 
Europe,  an  educated,  well-informed  man,  and  a  con- 
firmed, scoffing  atheist.  Seeing  that  my  presence 
was  not  agreeable  to  him,  I  rose  to  depart. 

When  I  took  him  by  the  hand,  he  said,  "  I  per- 
ceive that  you  are  a  sociable  man.  I  feel  very  lonely, 
and  should  be  most  glad  to  see  you  often,  if  you  will 
not  obtrude  upon  me  the  subject  of  religion,  which 
I  utterly  abhor."  I  promised  to  call  every  morning 
at  ten  o'clock,  till  the  day  fixed  for  his  execution. 
Walking  home,  I  said  to  myself,  "  There  must  be  some 
good  thing  which  this  poor  man  loves.  I  will  try  to 
find  out  what  it  is,  and  make  it  the  subject  of  some 
moralizing  which  will  be  agreeable  to  him,  and  per- 
haps may  indirectly  reach  and  soften  his  heart." 
When  I  visited  him  the  next  morning,  I  told  him 
that  I  had  not  called  as  a  clergyman,  but  as  ^  friend^ 
and  should  indeed  be  happy  to  say  something  that 
he  could  listen  to  with  gratification  and  profit.  I 
began  the  conversation  by  making  some  inquiries 
about  his  family.  His  mind  at  once  reverted  to  his 
childhood,  youth,   and    early   home ;    his    parents, 


180  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

brothers,  and  sisters  ;  his  first  warm  loves,  and  first 
bright  hopes,  ere  he  had  wandered  from  innocence 
into  the  dark  regions  of  sin  and  ruin.  In  a  few 
moments  he  sobbed  and  wept  like  a  child.  I  wept 
with  him ;  it  was  impossible  to  refrain  from  it.  The 
prisoner  was  a  young  man,  not  over  twenty-five 
years  of  age.  He  had  ardently  loved  a  youEg  lady 
of  his  native  place,  who  was  married  to  a  rival,  and 
he  ascribed  his  fall  to  this  disappointment. 

When  I  left  him  that  morning,  he  seemed  to  be  a 
new  being.  His  countenance  had  lost  its  haggard 
and  ferocious  aspect,  and  become  humanized,  mild, 
and  gentle  in  expression.  "  Pray,"  said  he,  "  bring 
to-morrow  some  book  to  read,  which  may  help  to 
divert  me  from  the  terrible  thoughts  that  prey  upon 
my  heart."  On  the  third  day,  I  took  along  with  me 
Campbell's  Pleasures  of  Hope  and  Thomson's  Sea- 
sons. In  the  space  of  twenty-four  hours,  his  mind 
was  so  changed,  that  he  said,  "  Sir,  I  am  sorry  for 
the  manner  in  which  I  treated  you  during  our  first 
interview.  I  recant  the  declarations  which  I  then 
made,  and  hope  you  will  forget  them.  Last  night  I 
dreamed  that  I  was  in  my  native  place  and  home. 
The  rapture  I  enjoyed  aroused  me  from  my  sleep  to 
consciousness,  and  the  bitter  certainty  that  I  shall 
never  see  that  home  again.  0  that  I  could  cherish 
that  hope  of  meeting  my  beloved  relatives. and  friends 
once  more  I  0,  I  shall  lose  my  reason  before  the 
hour  of  punishment  arrives  !  0,  pray  for  me  !  O, 
teach  me  !  Are  there  no  powers  above  to  pity  and 
bless  me  ?  "  I  knelt  down  and  offered  a  prayer,  to 
which  he  heartily  responded  amen. 


•       REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  181 

From  that  day  forward,  he  gave  himself  up  impli- 
citly to  my  guidance  and  direction,  and  became,  I 
believe,  a  sincere  penitent.  Yet  not  one  word  was 
ever  said  to  him  about  the  anger  of  God,  or  future 
punishment.  The  very  morning  that  he  was  doomed 
to  suffer  the  sentence  of  the  law,  I  passed  a  good 
deal  of  time  in  his  cell,  besides  witnessing  the  awful 
catastrophe.  Among  other  things,  he  said,  "  If  I 
had  known  from  early  life  that  God  was  my  Father, 
that  he  truly  loved  me,  as  a  devoted  mother  does 
the  babe  of  her  bosom,  and  desired  only  my  present 
and  everlasting  welfare,  I  should  have  been  saved 
from  a  sinful  life,  and  from  this  shocking  and  igno- 
minious fate." 

I  will  mention  another  incident  to  illustrate  the 
point,  that  genuine  repentance  chiefly  springs  not 
from  fear,  but  from  the  thought  of  the  horrible  in- 
gratitude towards  Supreme  Love  which  the  com- 
mission of  sin  evinces.  Several  years  ago  there  was 
a  lady  —  a  mother  —  residing  in  one  of  the  Northern 
States,  distinguished  for  her  wealth,  social  position, 
and  her  religious  character.  She  had  a  favorite  son, 
for  whose  advancement  in  life  great  efforts  had  been 
made.  But  notwithstanding,  he  became  a  profligate 
and  vagabond.  I  had  known  him  in  our  school-boy 
days.  The  mother  addressed  to  me  a  letter  concern- 
ing her  lost  child.  From  the  latest  information,  she 
believed  that  he  was  wandering  in  the  Southern  States, 
and  besought  me,  if  I  should  meet  the  hapless  fugi- 
tive, to  acquaint  her  with  the  facts,  and  extend  to 
him  such  offices  of  kindness  as  I  might  judge  expe- 
dient. 

16 


182  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

A  few  days  after  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  the 
young  prodigal  made  his  appearance  in  New  Orleans, 
and  found  his  way  to  my  study.  He  was  in  a  most 
woful  plight,  both  physically  and  morally.  In  man- 
ners he  was  rude,  audacious,  and  grossly  profane. 
He  wanted  money.  "  Money  will  do  you  no  good," 
said  I,  "  unless  you  reform  your  life."  "  Keform !  " 
replied  he ;  "  'tis  impossible ;  it  is  entirely  too  late. 
I  have  no  hopes ;  I  can  never  retrieve  my  steps.  I 
have  nothing  to  live  for.  I  am  the  execration  of 
all  who  know  me.  I  have  not  a  friend  left  in  the 
wide  world."  On  his  saying  this,  I  went  to  my 
desk,  and  took  out  the  above-named  letter  from  his 
mother.  Showing  him  the  superscription,  I  asked 
him  if  he  knew  the  handwriting.  He  replied,  with 
a  changed,  thoughtful  air,  "  It  is  my  dear  mother's." 
I  opened  and  read  to  him  one  paragraph  only.  In  a 
moment  he  seemed  as  if  struck  by  some  unseen, 
resistless  power.  He  sank  down  upon  his  chair, 
burst  into  tears,  sobbed  aloud,  and  convulsively 
exclaimed,  "  0  God,  forgive  my  base  ingratitude  to 
that  beloved  mother !  " 

Yes,  the  thought  of  that  fond  parent  in  a  far  dis- 
tant and  dishonored  home,  who  cherished  for  him  an 
undying  affection,  who  overlooked  all  his  baseness, 
who  never  failed  to  mingle  his  outcast  name  with  her 
morning  and  evening  prayers,  saying,  (and  this  was 
the  sentence  I  read  to  him,)  "  0  my  heavenly  Father, 
I  beseech  thee  to  preserve,  forgive,  and  redeem  my 
poor  lost  child ;  in  thy  infinite  mercy  be  pleased  to 
restore  him  to  my  embrace,  and  to  the  joys  of  sin- 
cere repentance  ;  " — the  thought  of  such  tenderness 


REV.   THEODOEE  CLAPP.  183 

broke  his  obdurate  heart,  and  the  waters  of  peni- 
tence gushed  forth.  To  make  a  long  narrative  brief, 
from  that  hour  he  was  a  reformed  man,  and  is  now 
an  inhabitant  of  his  native  place,  shedding  around 
him  the  blessed  influences  of  a  sober,  useful,  and  ex- 
emplary life. 

Now,  I  ask,  what,  probably,  would  have  been  the 
effect  upon  that  young  man's  destiny  if  a  letter  from 
his  mother  had  been  read  to  him  couched  in  a  style 
directly  the  reverse  —  a  letter  which  breathed  only 
of  scorn,  indignation,  wrath,  hatred,  and  menace  ; 
which  uttered  only  the  harsh  tones  of  bitter  upbraid- 
ings,  reproach,  and  denunciations  ?  Would  it  not 
have  operated  to  harden  his  heart  still  more  ?  to 
have  given  increased  vigor  and  intensity  to  his  des- 
perate passions,  and  to  have  plunged  him  hopelessly 
into  the  abyss  of  ruin  and  degradation  ? 

If  all  sinners  could  be  brought  to  see  that  the 
Father  in  heaven  actually  cherishes  for  them  a  ten- 
derness infinitely  greater  than  that  of  this  mother 
for  her  son,  that  he  truly  pities  them,  and  pleads 
with  them  to  return,  by  all  the  wonders  of  Calvary 
and  all  the  sufferings  of  Jesus,  and  that  he  wills 
nothing  but  their  highest  good, — however  contempt- 
uous, proud,  haughty,  selfish,  and  unfeeling  they 
might  be,  they  could  never  again  lift  the  puny  arm 
of  rebellion  and  disobedience  against  a  love  so  amaz- 
ing, so  boundless,  and  ineffable. 

Love  only  can  overcome  evil.  A  man  is  not  truly 
penitent  in  the  highest  degree  till  he  can  say,  in  the 
words  of  Paul,  "  For  I  am  persuaded  that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 


184  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come" 
—  no  being,  no  event,  no  created  thing,  no  enemy, 
not  even  my  fearful  guilt  and  unworthiness  —  shall 
be  able  finally  and  forever  to  separate  me  "  from  the 
love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord." 
Every  thing  else  may  fail;  friends  may  die;  the 
earth,  with  all  that  it  contains,  be  dissolved ;  but  the 
throne  of  Divine  Love  will  remain  unmoved.  The 
waves  of  eternity  may  beat  thereon ;  they  have  no 
power  to  weaken,  overthrow,  or  sweep  it  away.  The 
above  scene  has  been  described  in  words  as  like 
those  which  were  actually  uttered  as  my  memory  is 
able  to  recall.  I  can  vouch  only  for  the  substantial 
truth  of  what  is  recorded  in  this  chapter. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  185 


CHAPTER    YIII. 

EPIDEMICS  OF  1837  AND  1853. — REMARKS  ON  THE  POP- 
ULAR VIEWS  AS  TO  THE  INSALUBRITY  OF  NEW  OR- 
LEANS.  THE    CAUSES    OF    YELLOW   FEVER,   AND    ITS 

REMEDIES. — ITS  BEARINGS  ON  THE    MORALS    OP  THE 
CRESCENT  CITY. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  the  present 
work  that  a  detailed  account,  in  chronological  order, 
of  the  epidemics  which  I  have  witnessed  in  New 
Orleans  should  be  spread  before  my  readers.  I  have 
dwelt  with  some  particularity  on  the  great  cholera 
of  1832.  I  have  virtually  passed  through  the  same 
scenes  of  toil,  anxiety,  and  suffering,  at  least  twenty 
times.  To  describe  my  experiences  minutely,  during 
each  of  these  periods  of  trial  and  hardship,  would 
lead  me  into  useless  repetitions.  I  should  only  be 
exhibiting  to  spectators  a  succession  of  pictures  of 
one  uniform,  unvaried,  heart-sickening,  and  depress- 
ing gloom.  There  is  a  wonderful  sameness  in  the 
sombre  realities  of  the  sick  room,  the  death  struggle, 
the  corpse,  the  shroud,  the  coffin,  the  funeral,  and 
the  tomb. 

Let  me  ask  the  reader  to  pause  here  a  moment, 
whilst  I  attempt  to  suggest  a  general  but  very  inade- 
quate idea  of  my  labors  and  sufferings  in  each  of 
the  campaigns  above  referred  to.  The  term  of  a 
sickly  season  in  New  Orleans  has  never  been  less 
than  six  weeks.  In  a  majority  of  cases  it  has  ex- 
16* 


186  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

tended  from  eight  weeks  to  ten.  In  1824  it  began 
early  in  June,  and  did  not  entirely  disappear  till  the 
November  following.  On  an  average,  it  is  within 
bounds  to  say  that  the  duration  of  each  epidemic 
spoken  of  in  these  pages  was  at  least  eight  weeks. 
Multiply  eight  by  twenty,  and  the  product  is  one 
hundred  and  sixty.  Hence  it  follows  that  since  my 
settlement  in  Louisiana  I  have  spent  over  three 
entire  years  in  battling,  with  all  my  might,  against 
those  invisible  enemies,  the  cholera  and  yellow  fever. 
In  those  three  years  I  scarcely  enjoyed  a  night  of 
undisturbed  repose.  When  I  did  sleep,  it  was  upon 
my  post,  in  the  midst  of  the  dead  and  wounded,  with 
my  armor  on,  and  ready  at  the  first  summons  to 
meet  the  deadly  assault. 

A  gentleman  of  New  Orleans,  wl;io  was  in  the  bat- 
tle of  the  8th  January,  1815,  on  the  plains  of  Chal- 
mette,  by  which  General  Jackson  became  immortal- 
ized, was  one  of  my  neighbors  during  the  first  cholera. 
He  stood  his  ground  manfully  one  day.  The  next 
morning  I  saw  him  making  all  possible  despatch  to 
cross  Lake  Pontchartrain  into  Florida.  As  I  was 
passing  by  to  attend  a  funeral,  he  spoke  to  me  thus : 
"I  consider  it  no  sign  of  cowardice,  but  common 
prudence,  to  run  away  from  the  enemy  that  is  now 
desolating  our  city.  On  the  battle  ground,  under 
Old  Hickory,  we  could  see  the  enemy,  and  measure 
him,  and  cope  with  and  resist  him,  with  visible,  sure, 
and  tangible  means.  But  here  is  a  foe  that  we  can- 
not see,  vrith  his  fatal  scythe  mowing  down  hundreds 
in  a  day.  When  contending  against  the  British,  also, 
we  had  this  advantage ;  every  night  there  was  a  com- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  187 

plete  cessation  of  hostilities ;  and  by  sound  sleep  we 
were  recuperated,  and  awoke  each  morning  ready 
for  the  struggles  of  another  day."  He  then  repeated 
the  following  stanza  from  Campbell :  — 

" '  Our  bugles  sang  truce,  for  the  night-cloud  had  lowered, 
And  the  sentinel  stars  set  their  watch  in  the  sky, 
And  thousands  had  sunk  on  the  ground  overpowered, 
The  weary  to  sleep,  and  the  wounded  to  die.' 

"  But  this  terrible  conflict  allows  no  truce.  The 
enemy  is  as  active  at  night  as  in  the  daytime.  I 
have  chartered  a  schooner,  and  shall  be  off  with  my 
family  in  a  few  moments.  I  have  always  had  the 
reputation  of  being  a  man  of  nerve  and  courage. 
But  you  see  now  how  pale  and  trembling  I  am.  I 
can  stand  unblenching  to  receive  the  assault  of 
sword,  bayonet,  musket  or  cannon  balls;  but  this 
dark,  unseen,  infernal  enemy  makes  me  as  feeble 
and  timid  as  a  child.  I  am  afraid  we  shall  be 
nabbed,  some  of  us,  at  least,  before  we  get  into  the 
pine  woods.  Farewell ;  I  never  expect  to  see  you 
again." 

But  on  his  return  at  Christmas,  he  found  me  in 
good  health,  and  learned,  with  surprise,  that  I  had 
not  experienced  a  day's  illness  all  the  preceding 
summer.  Though  this  man  was  not  a  member  of 
any  church,  and  rather  sceptical  in  his  religious 
tendencies,  he  became  one  of  the  firmest  friends  and 
supporters  I  ever  had  in  New  Orleans.  He  used  to 
say,  "  Mr.  Clapp,  I  neither  know  nor  care  any  thing 
about  your  theology,  but  I  know  that  there  is  some- 
thing in  your  bosom  that  makes  you  intrepid  in  times 
of  peril,  disaster,  darkness,  and  death.    I  know,  sir, 


188  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

that  no  array  of  terrors  can  drive  you  from  the  post 
of  duty,  and  that,  consequently,  you  are  the  very 
minister  for  New  Orleans." 

In  addition,  let  the  reader  admit  to  his  imagina- 
tion another  important  particular,  essential  to  even 
a  distant  and  faint  impression  of  the  endurance 
allotted  me  in  those  "  times  that  tried  men's  souls." 
The  exercises  of  our  minds  in  sleep  and  dreaming 
are  determined,  in  a  great  measure,  by  the  nature 
of  our  employments  through  the  day.  An  agreeable 
day's  work  lays  up  a  stock  of  delightful  thoughts 
and  sentiments  for  the  silent,  peaceful  hours  of  the 
succeeding  night.  What,  then,  think  you,  must 
have  been  the  images  before  my  mind  during  that 
portion  of  each  night,  when  an  epidemic  was  pre- 
vailing, in  which  I  attempted  to  sleep  ?  As  to  per- 
fectly sound,  dreamless  sleep,  it  was  almost  a  total 
stranger  to  me.  Under  the  most  favorable  circum- 
stances, I  could  only  doze ;  and  the  various  sights, 
horrors,  and  shudderings  of  the  previous  day,  or 
week,  or  month  were  constantly  passing  in  review 
before  me.  In  those  disturbed  hours  I  often  talked 
aloud,  or  prayed  over  and  soothed  and  encouraged 
the  dying  sufferer.  At  another  time  I  would  pro- 
nounce a  soliloquy  in  view  of  some  broken-down, 
scathed,  and  bereaved  widow,  with  her  fatherless 
children,  and  earnestly  supplicate  the  blessing  of 
Heaven  in  their  behalf.  If  I  had  seen  during  the 
day  an  uncommonly  severe  case  of  agonizing  and 
dying,  the  terrific  image  haunted  me  without  inter- 
mission for  a  long  time,  awake  or  sleeping.  Perhaps 
there  is  no  acute  disease  actually  less  painful  than 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  189 

yellow  fever,  although  there  is  none  more  shocking 
and  repulsive  to  the  beholder.  Often  I  have  met 
and  shook  hands  with  some  blooming,  handsome 
young  man  to-day,  and  in  a  few  hours  afterwards,  I 
have  been  called  to  see  him  in  the  black  vomit,  with 
profuse  hemorrhages  from  the  mouth,  nose,  ears, 
eyes,  and  even  the  toes ;  the  eyes  prominent,  glis- 
tening, yellow,  and  staring  ;  the  face  discolored  with 
orange  color  and  dusky  red. 

The  physiognomy  of  the  yellow  fever  corpse  is 
usually  sad,  sullen,  and  perturbed  ;  the  countenance 
dark,  mottled,  livid,  swollen,  and  stained  with  blood 
and  black  vomit ;  the  veins  of  the  face  and  whole 
body  become  distended,  and  look  as  if  they  were 
going  to  burst ;  and  though  the  heart  has  ceased  to 
beat,  the  circulation  of  the  blood  sometimes  con- 
tinues for  hours,  quite  as  active  as  in  life.  Think, 
reader,  what  it  must  be  to  have  one's  mind  wholly 
occupied  with  such  sights  and  scenes  for  weeks  to- 
gether; nay,  more  —  for  months,  for  years,  for  a 
whole  lifetime  even.  Scarcely  a  night  passes  now, 
in  which  my  dreams  are  not  haunted  more  or  less 
by  the  distorted  faces,  the  shrieks,  the  convulsions, 
the  groans,  the  struggles,  and  the  horrors  which 
I  witnessed  thirty-five  years  ago.  They  -come  up 
before  my  mind's  eye  like  positive,  absolute  reali- 
ties. I  awake,  rejoicing  indeed  to  find  that  it  is  a 
dream ;  but  there  is  no  more  sleep  for  me  that 
night.  No  arithmetic  could  compute  the  diminution 
of  my  happiness,  for  the  last  forty  years,  from  this 
single  source.  Setting  aside  another  and  better 
world  to  come,  I  would  not  make  such  a  sacrifice  as 


190  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP  .^ 

one  epidemic  demands,  for  all  the  fame,  pleasures, 
and  gold  of  earth.  What,  then,  will  you  think  of 
twenty  ? 

A  clergyman  said  to  me  not  long  since, "  You  have 
indeed  had  a  terrible  time  in  New  Orleans.  You 
will  be  rewarded  for  it  some  time  or  other,  but  not 
here^  not  here,  A  suitable  remuneration  awaits  you 
in  the  kingdom  of  God,  beyond  the  grave." 

I  shocked  my  friend  exceedingly  by  saying,  "  I 
neither  expect  any  such  remuneration  nor  desire  it. 
I  have  had  my  reward  already.  Virtue  is  its  own 
reward.  I  am  no  more  entitled  to  a  seat  in  heaven 
for  all  I  have  done,  (supposing  my  motives  to  have 
been  holy,)  than  the  veriest  wretch  that  ever  expi- 
ated his  crimes  on  the  gallows."  I  repeat  it,  every 
person  who  does  his  duty  receives  a  perfect  recom- 
pense this  side  the  grave.  He  can  receive  nothing 
afterwards,  except  upon  the  platform  of  mercy.  For 
the  good  deeds  done  in  the  body,  there  is  no  heaven 
but  upon  earth.  When  will  Christian  ministers 
learn  this  fundamental  truth  of  the  gospel  ? 

"  The  soul's  calm  sunshine,  and  the  heartfelt  joy, 
Is  virtue's  prize :  a  better  would  you  fix  ? 
Then  give  humility  a  coach  and  six, 
Justice  a  conqueror's  sword,  or  truth  a  gown, 
Or  public  spirit  its  great  cure  —  a  crown." 

In  my  efforts  and  struggles  in  New  Orleans,  I  can- 
not presume  to  say  that  duty  was  always  uppermost 
in  my  mind.  Duty  is  to  me  an  important,  but  a 
cold  word.  Yet  I  can  assert,  unqualifiedly,  that  I 
was  not  actuated  by  selfish,  mercenary  considera- 
tions—  by  any  regard  to  the  advantages  of  earth 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  191 

and  time.  I  did  but  follow  the  impulses  of  my  na- 
ture. I  love  my  fellow-beings,  and  when  I  see  them 
in  want,  pain,  sickness,  and  destitution,  I  fly  to  their 
relief  because  I  cannot  help  it  any  more  than  water 
can  help  running  downwards,  or  fire  can  help  burn- 
ing. I  deserve  neither  praise  nor  reward  for  acting 
in  this  manner.  It  is  but  a  necessary  carrying  out 
of  those  spiritual  principles  which  God  has  given  me, 
and  the  very  exercise  of  which  is  heaven  itself —  is 
the  "  divinity  stirring  within  my  soul."  The  per- 
sons who  speak  of  Christians  as  not  being  fully  re- 
warded in  this  life,  it  seems  to  me,  have  yet  to  learn 
the  alphabet  of  revealed  religion. 

Again,  during  these  seasons  of  trial,  there  is  a 
constant  drain  on  one's  sympathies,  which  does  not 
operate  to  lower  or  dry  up  their  current,  but  to 
make  it  constantly  more  deep  and  rapid.  It  is  often 
said  that  the  power  of  sympathy  is  blunted  and  be- 
numbed by  familiarity,  and  being  frequently  exer- 
cised in  the  same  way.  This  opinion  has  been  ex- 
pressed by  the  great  Dr.  Paley,  of  England,  a  divine 
whose  defective  powers  of  sensibility  and  imagination 
rendered  him  utterly  incompetent  to  discuss  many 
of  the  most  interesting  topics  belonging  to  our  spir- 
itual nature.  My  own  experience  testifies  that  the 
oftener  a  professional  man,  either  a  physician  or  a 
clergyman,  witnesses  the  distress  and  pain  of  a  fel- 
low-being, the  greater  will  be  his  sympathy  for  suf- 
fering. As  a  general  fact,  the  old  physician  has  a 
much  larger  stock  of  tenderness  than  that  with 
which  he  began  his  professional  career.  The  medi- 
cal gentlemen  of  New  Orleans  are  to  a  remarkable 


192  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

degree  humane,  sympathetic,  and  charitable.  Every 
picture  of  woe  and  agony  which  experience  has  hung 
up  in  the  gallery  of  their  memories  has  added  to 
the  nobleness  of  their  hearts. 

But  it  is  said  that  increase  of  sympathy  is  of 
course  increase  of  happiness.  I  doubt  the  truth  of 
this  proposition.  To  sympathize,  in  cases  of  dis- 
tress and  misfortune,  is  to  have  a  correspondent  feel- 
ing of  pain  experienced  by  another.  I  have  often 
seen  a  man  come  into  a  room  where  his  intimate 
friend  was  dying  of  the  yellow  fever,  and  in  one 
minute  after  reaching  his  bedside,  turn  pale,  faint, 
and  become  violently  affected  with  nausea  and  vom- 
iting. I  have  seen  the  mother  repeatedly  go  into 
convulsions  at  the  sight  of  spasms  in  her  beloved 
child.  I  might  mention  instances  of  this  kind  to  an 
indefinite  extent.  Is  such  sympathy  a  source  of. 
happiness  ?  To  be  sure,  this  part  of  our  nature  is 
divine,  and  prompts  us  to  deeds  of  magnanimity,  of 
heroic  sacrifice.  And  a  magnanimous,  self-sacri- 
ficing mind  is  happy,  compared  with  one  that  is 
coarse,  selfish,  and  unfeeling.  Yet  sympathy  with 
sufferers  is  in  every  instance  a  painful  emotion.  A 
physician  once  said  to  me,  "  I  had  some  time  to 
sleep  last  night,  but  was  kept  awake  by  a  painful 
remembrance  of  the  agonizing  scenes  I  beheld  yes- 
terday afternoon." 

I  will  illustrate  the  position  of  a  minister  in  New 
Orleans  with  regard  to  this  matter,  by  relating  a 
single  item  of  my  own  experience.  I  was  called  one 
afternoon  to  attend  the  funeral  of  a  gentleman  who 
died  of  the  yellow  fever.    He  was  a  total  stranger  to 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  193 

me.  I  had  never  heard  of  him  in  his  life.  I  was 
introduced  to  the  widow,  who  was  sitting  in  the  same 
room  with  the  corpse.  She  had  the  stare,  the 
ghastly  face,  and  wild  expression  of  a  maniac.  I 
tried  to  speak  some  fitting  words  to  her.  I  said, 
"  Madam,  it  is  our  privilege  to  be  assured  that  what- 
ever befalls  us  in  this  life,  however  cruel  and  myste- 
rious it  may  appear,  is  the  ordination  of  God,  and  is 
consequently  intended  to  subserve  our  happiness.'^ 
At  this  point,  she  interrupted  me,  saying,  with  loud, 
excited  tones  of  voice,  "  Do  not  speak  to  me  of  a 
God  or  Providence.  Behold  that  corpse,"  (pointing 
to  the  remains  of  her  deceased  husband.)  "  If  there 
was  a  good  God  controlling  human  affairs,  he  would 
not  have  robbed  me  of  my  children  first,  and  then 
taken  away  my  husband  —  the  only  stay,  prop,  and 
support  left  me  on  earth."  I  could  say  nothing 
more.  After  a  very  short  service,  the  funeral  pro- 
cession moved  off.  A  gentleman  who  lived  next 
door  to  the  deceased  rode  with  me  in  the  same  car- 
riage to  the  cemetery. 

From  him  I  learned  the  little  that  was  known  of 
the  history  of  the  deceased.  He  arrived  in  New 
Orleans  the  last  of  May,  three  months  before  his 
death,  perfectly  destitute  ;  he  obtained  a  situation 
that  yielded  him  a  bare  competence,  by  obligating 
himself  to  stay  the  whole  year  in  the  city.  The  epi- 
demic broke  out.  He  was  a  man  of  honor,  and 
would  not  leave  his  post.  He  had  two  interesting 
children,  a  son  and  daughter,  who  died  but  a  few 
days  before  him.  The  widow  was  left  without  a  dol- 
lar, and  had  not  a  single  female  acquaintance  to 
17 


194  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

sympatliize  with  her.  On  my  return  from  the  funer- 
al, I  called  at  the  house  to  see  her  again,  hoping  by 
that  time  she  would  be  more  tranquil.  I  found  her 
lying  on  a  mattress,  in  the  same  room  where  her 
husband  had  expired.  She  herself  had  just  been 
seized  with  the  yellow  fever.  There  was  one  hired 
servant  in  the  house,  and  a  colored  nurse,  who  were 
preparing  to  leave  immediately,  because  they  had 
not  been  paid  for  their  services.  I  assumed  the  debt 
which  they  alleged  was  due,  and  persuaded  them  to 
remain  till  the  lady  died  or  recovered.  They  said 
there  were  no  provisions  in  the  house,  no  fuel,  and 
no  comforts.  I  gave  them  enough  to  carry  them 
through  the  night,  promising  the  amplest  remunera- 
tion for  the  future,  if  they  would  but  faithfully  take 
care  of  the  sick  woman.  On  my  way  home,  I  called 
a  physician  to  her  aid. 

When  I  saw  her  early  next  morning,  she  was  ex- 
ceedingly ill.  Finding  that  there  was  nobody  to  do 
any  thing  for  her  but  myself,  I  started  off  at  once  on 
a  begging  tour,  for  my  own  means  were  exhausted. 
After  running  two  or  three  hours  in  a  blazing  sun, 
I  obtained  the  requisite  assistance.  At  that  time 
there  were  no  Howard  societies,  no  benevolent  or- 
ganizations, in  the  city.  There  was  no  concerted 
action  with  respect  to  objects  of  charity,  but  every 
thing  was  left  to  the  spontaneous  generosity  of  indi- 
viduals. Yet,  when  I  reported  that  a  family  was  in 
want,  it  was  easy  to  procure  the  needed  aid,  by  giv- 
ing my  personal  attention  to  the  matter.  But  this 
took  up  a  vast  deal  of  my  time.  To  the  credit  of 
New  Orleans  be  it  said,  that  her  inhabitants  have 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  195 

always  been  munificent  in  tlieir  donations  for  the 
relief  of  the  sick  and  indigent. 

This  unfortunate  lady,  after  a  most  severe  attack, 
became  convalescent.  The  hand  of  charity  paid  all 
her  expenses  —  house  rent,  servants'  hire,  undertak- 
er's bills,  &G.,  till  the  return  of  autumn.  Then  a 
sufficient  sum  was  raised  to  send  her,  with  the  re- 
mains of  her  husband  and  children,  to  her  distant 
relatives.  I  mention  this  incident,  not  as  any  thing 
extraordinary ;  it  was  with  me  an  every-day  occur- 
rence. But  it  may  serve  to  show  what  kind  of  hap- 
piness accrues  from  the  exercise  of  Christian  sympa- 
thy. There  is  certainly  something  in  it  superior  to 
mere  selfishness.  I  have  kept  myself  in  a  state  of 
pauperism  by  benefactions  of  the  kind  above  named. 
My  charities  for  thirty-five  years,  in  New  Orleans,  were 
not  less,  on  an  average,  than  one  hundred  dollars  a 
month,  or  forty-two  thousand  dollars  in  sum  total. 
And  this  vras  expended  upon  persons  abject,  poor, 
unknown,  and  unhonored,  who  could  make  no  re- 
turn except  that  of  a  thankful  heart. 

The  moral  history  of  the  lady  I  have  been  speak- 
ing of  is  so  interesting,  that  I  cannot  pass  it  by 
entirely  unnoticed.  When  restored  to  health,  she 
became  very  much  attached  to  me,  and  very  com- 
municative. Her  intellect  was  of  the  highest  order, 
and  her  reading  extensive.  In  person  she  was  not 
beautiful.  But  she,  as  well  as  her  late  husband, 
was  a  confirmed  sceptic.  On  a  certain  time,  she 
said,  "  My  own  history  is  sufficient  proof  that  there 
is  no  God.  I  look  back  upon  a  life  of  unintermitted 
sorrow  and  disappointment.    I  married  against  my 


196  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

parents'  consent,  and  they  disowned  me.  My  hus- 
band became  a  bankrupt,  and  at  last  we  immigrated 
here  to  retrieve  our  shattered  fortune. 

"You  know  the  sequel.  I  often  say  to  myself, 
'  Why  did  I  not  die  in  infancy  ?  Why  was  it  that  I 
have  been  subjected  to  the  terrible,  crushing  burdens 
of  such  an  adverse  lot  ?  Now  I  have  neither  hus- 
band, nor  children,  nor  family,  nor  means,  and  no 
friend  to  help  me,  except  yourself.  Let  the  fortu- 
nate praise  their  kind  Creator ;  but  I  am  a  wretch 
doomed  to  eat  the  bread  of  a  bitter  and  neglected 
lot  —  to  walk  sadly  and  alone  through  this  cold,  un- 
kind, uncongenial  world,  till  permitted  to  enter  upon 
the  repose  of  the  tomb.'  "  By  conversation  and  the 
help  of  appropriate  books,  I  endeavored  to  inspire 
her  with  higher,  more  ennobling,  and  more  cheering 
sentiments ;  with  what  success  will  appear  from  a 
passage  in  a  letter  which  she  wrote  to  me  some 
years  afterwards.  In  the  succeeding  winter  she 
returned  to  her  native  place,  taking  along  with  her 
the  remains  of  her  husband  and  children.  She  was 
kindly  received  by  her  relatives,  contrary  to  her 
anticipations,  and  became  comparatively  a  happy  and 
a  truly  pious  woman. 

She  wrote  me  many  times  after  her  departure, 
but  is  now  an  inhabitant  of  the  spirit  world.  In 
one  of  her  last  letters  she  recorded  the  following 
words  :  "  Suffering  has  humbled  my  pride  and  soft- 
ened my  heart.  I  remember  when  you  first  told 
me  that  human  life  was  not  intended  to  be  a  scene 
of  enjoyment,  but  a  school  of  discipline,  where,  by 
a  series  of  trials  and  instructions,  the  higher  and 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  197 

nobler  capacities,  which  the  Creator  has  implanted 
in  the  soul,  might  be  developed  and  brought  into 
activity.  I  now  look  upon  the  losses  which  I  sus- 
tained in  New  Orleans  as  in  reality  the  greatest 
blessings.  Had  my  husband  and  myself  lived  there 
till  we  had  become  prosperous  and  wealthy,  free 
from  trouble,  I  should  never  have  known  that  there 
was  any  higher  good  than  the  pleasures  of  time  and 
sense. 

"  But  now  I  behold  and  commune  with  an  infinite 
Father.  I  no  longer  look  upon  my  existence  as  a 
mystery,  a  curse,  or  a  misfortune  ;  but  I  feel  that 
each  passing  day  spreads  before  me  glorious  oppor- 
tunities to  be  improved,  and  glorious  forms  of  hap- 
piness to  be  enjoyed.  My  health  is  feeble,  and  the 
physicians  have  pronounced  me  to  be  in  a  hopeless 
decline.  Yet  I  am  happy,  and  take  much  exercise 
abroad.  My  family  bestow  upon  me  every  possible 
kindness  and  attention.  Every  pleasant  evening  I 
walk  to  the  cemetery,  and  linger,  till  the  setting  of 
the  sun,  around  the  tombs  of  my  husband  and  chil- 
dren. I  have  no  doubts,  no  fears,  no  despondency. 
The  graves  of  those  I  love  are  upon  the  summit  of 
a  beautiful  hill.  From  this  spot  I  look  out  upon 
the  calm  splendors  of  the  departing  day  ;  the  golden 
and  azure  beauty  of  the  skies,  with  the  inspiring 
faith  that  beyond  them  are  those  brighter  regions, 
where  I  shall  soon  meet  the  true,  good,  and  beauti- 
ful whom  I  have  lost,  to  be  separated  from  them  no 
more.  Under  God,  you  were  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing me  out  of  darkness  into  the  light  of  a  pure  and 
happifying  faith."  I  could  relate  instances  of  a 
17* 


198  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

similar  description,  sufficient  to  fill  a  volume.  And 
I  have  referred  to  the  subject  simply  to  enable  the 
reader  to  form  a  faint  idea  of  the  peculiar  scenes 
in  which  my  professional  life  has  been  passed. 

But  imagine  what  was,  usually,  my  condition 
after  the  termination  of  an  epidemic.  Health  reigns 
again  throughout  the  city ;  absentees,  with  strangers, 
are  rushing  back  in  crowds.  The  weather  is  as 
charming  as  that  of  paradise.  All  is  stir,  bustle, 
cheerfulness,  gayety,  and  hope.  Were  one  unac- 
quainted with  New  Orleans,  to  drop  in  upon  us  at 
this  moment,  he  would  conclude  that  we  were  among 
the  happiest  of  communities.  No  hearses  are  seen 
wending  their  way  to  the  burying  grounds.  The 
doctors  are  comparatively  at  leisure.  The  posts  of 
employment,  made  vacant  by  the  recent  mortality, 
are  soon  filled  by  strangers,  as  young,  ardent,  hope- 
ful, and  sanguine  as  were  their  predecessors,  and 
destined,  most  of  them,  to  share  the  same  fate.  But 
there  is  one  class  of  persons  whose  hands  and  atten- 
tion are  still  occupied  by  the  melancholy  duties 
devolved  upon  them  by  the  epidemic  which  has  just 
closed. 

The  work  of  the  clergyman,  occasioned  by  this 
visitation,  is  protracted  through  the  succeeding  win- 
ter, the  year,  and  perhaps  many  succeeding  years. 
Poor  families,  in  greater  or  less  numbers,  have  been 
left  destitute  and  dependent.  They  have  none  to 
look  to  but  the  minister,  who  stood  by,  in  the  dark 
hour,  to  pray,  soothe,  and  support  them,  when  their 
beloved  husbands  and  children  were  consigned  to 
the  grave.     They  conclude,  as  they  ought  to  do,  that 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  199 

"  pure  religion  and  undefiled  before  God  and  the 
Father  is,  to  visit  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  in 
tlieir  affliction."  Though  entire  strangers,  simply 
because  I  was  with  them  in  the  season  of  sorrow  and 
bereavement,  they  would  come  to  me  for  counsel 
and  aid,  with  as  much  confidence  as  if  I  had  been  a 
brother  by  the  ties  of  natural  affinity.  I  was  re- 
garded as  the  common  friend  and  benefactor  of  the 
unhappy  of  every  age,  church,  character,  clime, 
and  complexion.  I  have  labored  as  much  for  those 
belonging  to  Orthodox  and  Catholic  societies  as  for 
poor  heretics  and  outsiders.  I  have  always  felt  that 
any  one  who  could  say,  "  I  am  a  man,"  had  a  sacred 
and  imperative  claim  to  my  sympathies  and  kind  in- 
terposition. Neither  God  nor  mortality  hath  any 
respect  of  persons. 

From  Monday  morning  to  Saturday  night  this 
class  of  sufferers  used  to  besiege  my  doors,  and  draw 
upon  my  pecuniary  resources.  Young  children  had 
places  provided  for  them  in  asylums,  or  private  fam- 
ilies. Older  boys,  of  a  suitable  age,  were  appren- 
ticed to  some  merchant,  mechanic,  or  planter.  But 
there  is  a  great  demand  for  such  situations  after  an 
epidemic  is  over.  There  is  often  much  difficulty  in 
obtaining  them.  I  could  not  tell  how  many  weeks 
I  have  spent  in  hunting  patrons  for  fatherless,  for- 
saken, indigent  boys.  Then  the  widows  were  to  be 
taken  care  of,  and  their  wants,  taste,  capacity,  and 
even  whims  could  not  be  disregarded.  Some  had 
never  been  trained  to  any  useful  employment  what- 
ever, and  had  not  the  requisite  skill  to  use  the 
needle.     What  could  be  done  for  them  ?     Why,  they 


200  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

would  tell  me  that  they  were  able  to  manage  a 
boarding  house  in  excellent  style,  and  there  was  one 
close  by  which  they  could  procure,  if  they  had  only 
two  or  three  hundred  dollars  to  start  with.  Mr. 
Somebody  would  advance  the  funds,  if  I  would  be 
so  kind  as  to  indorse  a  note  for  them. 

The  note  is  executed  ;  the  establishment  is  opened 
under  apparently  favorable  auspices.  But,  in  the 
space  of  a  few  months,  through  mismanagement,  it 
fails,  and  to  prevent  being  protested,  I  have  the  note 
to  pay.  The  lady,  then,  perhaps,  finds  a  second  hus- 
band, and  embarks  once  more  upon  the  dangerous 
sea  of  matrimony.  In  a  short  time,  she  comes  to 
me  with  some  doleful  story  of  maltreatment  and 
desertion,  and  wishes  me  to  put  her  upon  the  way 
of  obtaining  a  divorce.  Another,  who  had  an  excel- 
lent situation  in  a  good  family  as  a  seamstress,  had 
some  misunderstanding  with  the  lady  of  the  house, 
and  she  has  resolved  not  to  live  there  another  day. 
She  modestly  asks  me  to  get  another  place  for  her, 
and  she  expects  me  to  attend  to  it  without  delay. 

A  third  walks  into  my  study  when  I  am  absorbed 
in  meditating  a  discourse  for  the  next  day,  and  in- 
forms me  that  the  man  to  whom  I  lately  married 
her,  and  who  seemed  to  be  the  very  pink  of  moral- 
ity, is  not  as  good  as  he  ought  to  be  —  is  quite  lati- 
tudinarian,  indolent,  and  intemperate  in  his  habits. 
The  landlord  threatens  to  turn  her  out  of  doors, 
unless  the  rent  is  paid  before  sundown.  To  prevent 
this  catastrophe,  she  wants  a  loan  of  twenty  dollars, 
which  she  will  certainly  return  some  day  next 
week. 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  201 

She  obtains  her  request,  and  has  hardly  left  the 
room  before  a  fourth  calls,  to  let  me  know  that  her 
son,  for  whom  I  got  a  place  in  a  certain  store,  ware- 
house, or  counting  room,  is  overworked,  besides 
being  subjected  to  indignities  which  his  father  would 
not  allow  him  to  submit  to  an  hour,  if  he  were  alive. 
His  month  is  out,  and  she  is  determined  that  he 
shall  never  set  his  foot  in  that  establishment  again. 
It  would  be  better  for  him  to  be  in  his  grave  than 
longer  to  endure  such  ill  usage. 

She  is  succeeded  by  a  fifth  visitor,  who,  addressing 
me  with  much  warmth  and  a  look  of  upbraiding, 
says,  "  You,  sir,  recommended  a  certain  family  as 
the  best  and  safest  place  for  my  daughter  in  the 
whole  city.  But  she  is  not  only  made  a  menial  of, 
instead  of  being  treated  as  one  of  the  daughters,  but 
the  gentleman  who,  you  said,  was  so  pious,  meeting 
her  yesterday  alone,  offered  her  a  gross  insult ;  and 
I  have  taken  her  home  that  she  might  not  be  abso- 
lutely ruined." 

In  this  way  I  am,  perhaps,  interrupted  all  Saturday 
morning,  till  the  hour  for  dining  has  arrived.  Next 
day,  in  all  probability,  the  weather  will  be  delight- 
ful, and  I  shall  have  to  speak  to  a  large  audience, 
and  among  them  will  be  many  strangers  of  dis- 
tinction, who  have  lately  arrived ;  I  am  entirely 
unprepared.  These  thoughts  weigh  heavily  upon 
my  mind,  and  make  me  sick.  I  am  so  nervous  that 
I  can  neither  eat  nor  sleep  till  the  labors  of  the 
Sabbath  are  over. 

Heaven  have  mercy  upon  a  clergyman  incessantly 
molested  by  trials  and    importunities    like    these. 


202  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

They  make  the  salubrious  months  of  the  winter 
almost  as  undesirable  as  the  preceding  autumn, 
which  was  so  saddened  with  pestilence  and  death. 
When  a  man  is  buried,  he  can  trouble  you  no  more  ; 
but  these  survivors  of  the  conflict  may  follow  you  to 
your  grave. 

Yet  these  unfortunate  persons  are  not  to  be 
blamed  for  the  course  they  take.  They  can  do  no 
better,  as  a  general  fact.  Upon  every  principle  of 
honor  and  religion^  the  community  is  bound  to  take 
care  of  them.  In  New  Orleans  this  obligation  is 
recognized.  A  few  years  ago  some  charitable  ladies 
belonging  to  the  different  religious  denominations  of 
the  city,  Protestant  and  Catholic,  started  an  institu- 
tion called  the  Widows'  Home.  It  was  fostered  by 
benevolent  individuals,  and  by  the  legislature  of  the 
state.  Dr.  Mercer,  formerly  of  Natchez,  Mississippi, 
but  now  of  New  Orleans,  a  man  not  only  of  wealth, 
but  munificence,  —  another  Poydras,  Touro,  or  Law- 
rence,—  has  taken  this  establishment  under  his 
especial  patronage.  He  has  already  bestowed  on  it 
fifty  thousand  dollars,  and  is  prepared  to  increase  his 
benefactions,  if  they  shall  be  needed.  This  gentle- 
man has  higher  and  nobler  aims  than  to  make  his 
fortune  merely  subservient  to  his  physical  enjoy- 
ment —  to  the  throwing  around  him,  in  the  greatest 
superfluity,  the  luxuries  and  refinements  of  genteel 
life.  He  gives  bountifully  to  churches,  schools,  mis- 
sions, almshouses,  and  other  institutions.  He  does 
all  that  becomes  the  opulent  friend  and  helper  of 
humanity  to  elevate  it  in  knowledge  and  virtue,  and 
animate  it  with  hopes  of  a  more  glorious  destiny 
hereafter. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  203 

The  two  most  fatal  yellow  fevers  which  I  have 
witnessed  were  those  of  1837  and  1853.  In  the 
former  year  there  were  ten  thousand  cases  of  fever 
reported,  and  five  thousand  deaths.  The  epidemic 
broke  out  about  the  middle  of  August,  and  lasted 
eight  weeks.  This  is  the  greatest  mortality  which 
was  ever  known  in  the  United  States,  if  we  except 
that  which  occurred  in  the  cholera  of  New  Or- 
leans, October,  1832.  The  year  1837  is  memorable 
for  the  introduction  of  what  is  called  tlie  quinine 
practice.  It  is  now,  I  am  told  by  the  physicians, 
generally  abandoned.  By  some  persons  abroad,  our 
doctors  have  been  much  blamed  for  thinking  to  over- 
come the  yellow  fever  by  the  above-named  medicine. 
For  myself,  I  do  not  wonder  that  they  made  such  an 
attempt.  It  had  been  recommended  by  the  most 
celebrated  practitioners  in  the  West  Indies,  and  in 
other  tropical  regions.  New  Orleans  has  always 
been  blessed  with  the  most  learned,  skilful,  and  com- 
petent physicians ;  but  they  are  neither  omniscient 
nor  omnipotent.  The  cause  of  yellow  fever  is  to 
this  day  a  profound  mystery.  It  has  been  said  that 
this  is  a  true  but  humiliating  confession  by  Dr.  Dew- 
ier, of  New  Orleans.  I  quote  from  an  article  of  his, 
published  in  the  New  Orleans  Directory  in  1854 :  — 

"  Heat,  rain,  moisture,  swamps,  vegeto-animal  de- 
composition, contagion,  and  numerous  other  alleged 
causes  are  altogether  inadequate  and  unsatisfactory. 
This  might  be  shown  by  travelling  over  hundreds  of 
inconclusive  and  contradictory  volumes,  filled  with 
special  pleadings,  diluted  logic,  theoretical  biases, 
and  irrelevant  facts. 


204  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  It  is  most  certainly  the  duty  of  every  writer  on 
yellow  fever  to  explain  the  cause  of  it,  if  he  can  ; 
but  it  is  equally  his  duty  not  to  sin  against  the  deca- 
logue of  logic,  any  more  than  against  the  decalogue 
of  Moses.  Fortunately,  the  conditions^  if  not  the 
causes,  of  yellow  fever  are  to  a  considerable  extent 
known.  For  example,  it  is  known  to  be  connected  — 
no  matter  how  —  with  the  warm  season  of  the  year, 
with  unacclimated  constitutions,  with  aggregations  of 
people  in  towns  and  villages,  <fec.  It  rarely  attacks 
rural  populations  unless  they  crowd  together  so  as  to 
become  virtually  towns. 

"  A  correct  appreciation  of  these  conditions  is 
next  in  importance  to  the  discovery  of  the  cause  of 
yellow  fever.  Probably  the  former  may  prove,  after 
all,  the  more  important ;  for  the  discovery  of  the 
cause  by  no  means  warrants  the  conclusion  that  it  is 
necessarily  a  removable  or  remedial  one.  The  seeds 
of  plants  taken  from  Egyptian  mummies  contain  the 
vital  principle  after  the  lapse  of  thousands  of  years, 
and  will  grow  when  the  proper  conditions  shall  be 
present,  as  heat,  moisture,  and  earth,  while  the  vital 
cause  is  in  the  plant.  It  is,  therefore,  a  fundamental 
error  to  require  a  writer  to  explain  the  ens  epi- 
demicuin,  or  to  receive  the  alleged  doctrine  of  conta- 
gion as  the  only  alternative,  when  he  cannot  show 
what  the  cause  is. 

"It  is  better  to  acknowledge  ignorance  than  to 
advocate  an  error.  It  is  better  to  keep  a  question  of 
this  sort  open,  than  dogmatically  to  close  it  against 
investigation.  In  the  former  case,  the  truth  may  be 
discovered  ;  in  the  last,  never.     To  knoio  ignorance  is 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  205 

preferable  to  ignorance  of  ignorance.  To  know  that 
as  yet  we  do  not  know,  is  the  first  step  to  be  taken. 
Despair  is  not  philosophical.  The  possible  who  can 
limit  ?  If  the  cause  of  yellow  fever  has  not  been 
discovered,  it  may  yet  be ;  and  when  discovered,  it 
may,  or  may  not,  be  controllable.  If  it  should  never 
be  discovered,  any  more  than  the  cause  that  pro- 
duces on  the  same  soil  a  poisonous  and  a  nutritive 
plant,  it  is  probable  that  at  least  its  essential  laws 
and  conditions  may  be  ascertained,  so  as  to  afford 
advantages  and  protection  equal  to  those  derivable 
from  the  knowledge  of  its  true  cause.  All  the  les- 
sons of  philosophy  teach  that  yellow  fever  has  a 
cause,  without  which  it  cannot  appear,  and  with 
which  it  cannot  fail  to  appear.  Its  antecedents  and 
sequences  must  prove,  when  known,  as  invariably 
connected  and  simple  as  any  part  of  physics. 

"  The  diversity  of  opinion  on  this  subject  among 
the  learned  is  wonderful.  Dr.  Eush  and  others  af- 
firm that  the  plague  left  London  as  soon  as  coal  was 
introduced  into  the  city  as  fuel.  Now,  the  part  of 
New  Orleans  most  severely  afflicted  with  yellow  fe- 
ver in  1853  was  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  foun- 
deries,  where  vast  quantities  of  coal  were  used. 
Sometimes  the  firing  of  artillery,  in  the  streets  and 
public  squares  has  been  followed  by  the  retreat  of 
the  epidemic ;  at  other  times  it  has  added  an  impetus 
to  its  march,  as  the  eating  of  a  salt  herring  was  once 
followed  by  the  recovery  of  a  Frenchman  and  the 
death  of  an  Englishman.  The  same  is  true  of  tar- 
burning.  Milk,  coffee,  London  porter,  and  various 
other  articles  have  sometimes  cured  the  black  vomit, 
18 


206  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

at  others  they  only  helped  on  the  disease.  A  process 
which  has  cured  the  yellow  fever  one  year,  the  very 
next  will  destroy  all  the  patients." 

Consequently,  when  an  epidemic  sets  in,  the  phy- 
sicians are  in  a  quandary.  They  begin,  perhaps, 
with  medicine  that  was  most  efficacious  in  a  former 
year ;  but  it  kills  rather  than  cures.  In  this  case 
what  can  they  do  ?  They  must  practise  empirically. 
It  is  inevitable.  They  must  travel  blindfold,  in  a 
great  measure.  If  they  knew  the  cause  of  the  com- 
plaint, they  could  apply  medicines  with  skill  and 
success,  and  avoid  painful,  and  often  most  fatal  mis- 
takes. I  have  always  sympathized  with  the  physi- 
cians in  New  Orleans.  Their  duties  in  a  sickly  sea- 
son are  most  arduous  and  responsible.  Often  have 
I  seen  them  in  a  few  weeks  reduced  to  their  beds  by 
anxiety,  toil,  watchings,  and  disappointment;  and 
multitudes,  instead  of  thanking  them,  have  cursed 
them,  because  they  did  not  at  once  expel  the  epi- 
demic from  the  city,  which  they  could  no  more  con- 
trol than  they  could  raise  the  dead. 

Lately,  our  physicians  have  repudiated  the  use  of 
drastic  medicines  in  the  treatment  of  this  disease. 
They  rely  upon  gentle  remedies,  the  keeping  up  a 
constant  perspiration  by  rubbing,  and  various  exter- 
nal applications.  The  system  of  therapeutics  at 
present  adopted  in  New  Orleans,  with  respect  to 
diseases  in  general,  approximates,  in  many  particu- 
lars, to  that  prescribed  by  the  homoeopathic  faculty. 
It  is  certainly  much  more  successful  than  the  prac- 
tice which  was  prevalent  some  years  ago.  In  one  of 
the  earlier  epidemics,  I  saw  a  physician,  in  his  first 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  207 

visit  to  a  patient,  who  had  been  ill  but  four  hours, 
take  from  him,  by  the  lancet,  fifty  ounces  of  blood  at 
one  time.  Tlie  sick  man  was  bled  till  he  fainted. 
He  then  ordered  him  to  swallow,  at  once,  three  hun- 
dred grains  of  calomel  and  gamboge.  So  the  physi- 
cian himself  testified.  This  sort  of  practice  now 
would  be  regarded  as  certainly  inevitably  destruc- 
tive of  life. 

In  May,  1853, 1  went  to  Boston,  Nahant,  and  Ni- 
agara, for  my  health.  When  at  the  Falls,  I  heard, 
by  the  telegraph  and  private  letters,  that  the  yellow 
fever  had  again  become  epidemic  in  New  Orleans. 
This  was  in  the  warmest  weather  of  July.  Leaving 
my  family,  I  immediately  hurried  home  by  the  most 
expeditious  route.  I  went  in  a  steamer  to  Charles- 
ton, thence  by  railroad  to  Montgomery,  on  the  Ala- 
bama River.  From  that  place  I  took  the  mail  route 
to  Mobile,  and  reached  the  levee  in  about  one  week 
from  New  York.  I  was  put  out  at  the  depot  just 
before  daylight. 

This  is  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  about  a  mile 
from  the  centre  of  the  city.  Whilst  waiting  to  get 
my  baggage,  I  could  smell  the  offensive  effluvium  that 
filled  the  atmosphere  for  miles  around,  resembling 
that  which  arises  from  putrefying  animal  or  vegetable 
matter.  As  I  rode  upwards  towards  the  heart  of  the 
city,  I  became  quite  ill,  and  on  reaching  my  resi- 
dence was  seized  with  fainting  and  vomiting.  I  took 
a  bath,  and  was  partially  relieved.  I  then  ordered 
some  tea  and  toast,  intending  to  spend  the  next 
twenty-four  hours  in  my  room,  for  I  was  completely 
overcome  by  fatigue  and  want  of  sleep.    But  the 


208  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

hackney  coachman  knew  me,  and,  contrary  to  his 
promise,  spread  the  news  of  my  arrival. 

Before  I  had  time  to  change  my  apparel,  I  was 
called  on  for  professional  services.  In  about  one 
hour  after  entering  my  domicile,  I  left  it  to  breathe 
the  pestilence  of  a  sick  room.  Here  I  found  a  phy- 
sician, who  was  one  of  my  parishioners  and  intimate 
friends.  He  exclaimed,  "  I  am  very  sorry  to  see  you 
here.  I  did  not  suppose  that  you  could  commit 
such  an  imprudent  act  as  to  come  directly  from  the 
salubrious  regions  of  New  England  into  this  charnel 
house,  this  receptacle  of  plague  and  death.  It  will 
cost  you  your  life."  From  that  day  forward  till 
November,  I  was  enabled  to  attend  to  my  duties 
every  day.     I  was  not  seriously  ill  for  an  hour. 

At  this  time,  the  city  was  full  of  moisture.  It  had 
been  raining  more  or  less  every  day  for  two  months. 
And  this  falling  weather  lasted  till  the  20th  of 
September.  Some  medical  gentlemen  thought  that 
the  severity  of  the  epidemic  was  owing  to  the  exces- 
sive rains  of  that  summer.  But  the  constant  showers 
washed  the  gutters  every  day,  and  kept  them  clean. 
Besides,  immense  quantities  of  lime  were  strewed 
along  the  streets,  yards,  and  squares,  the  exhalations 
from  which  were  supposed  to  be  antiseptic.  It  is  a 
curious  fact,  that  in  1837  the  season  was  remarkably 
cool,  clear,  and  dry.  The  weather  resembled  that 
of  the  so-called  Indian  summer.  Yet  the  pestilence 
was  never  more  destructive.  And  this  very  year, 
the  fever  was  as  virulent  in  the  balmy,  delightful 
weather  of  October,  as  it  had  been  in  the  preceding 
rainy  months.     I  judge,  therefore,  that  the  yeUow 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  209 

fever  is  not  affected,  one  way  or  the  other,  by  mete- 
orological changes. 

On  the  day  of  my  arrival,  it  rained  incessantly 
from  morning  till  night.  In  the  space  of  twelve 
hours,  the  interments  were  over  three  hundred. 
The  same  day,  I  visited  two  unacclimated  families 
belonging  to  my  own  church,  who  were  all  down 
with  the  plague.  In  these  families  were  nine  per- 
sons ;  but  two  of  them  survived.  I  knew  a  large 
boarding  house  for  draymen,  mechanics,  and  humble 
operatives,  from  which  forty-five  corpses  were  borne 
away  in  thirteen  days.  A  poor  lady  of  my  acquaint- 
ance kept  boarders  for  a  livelihood.  Her  family 
consisted  of  eight  unacclimated  persons.  Every  one 
of  them  died  in  the  space  of  three  weeks. 

Six  unacclimated  gentlemen,  intelligent,  refined, 
and  strictly  temperate,  used  to  meet  once  a  week,  to 
enjoy  music,  cheering  conversation,  and  innocent 
amusements.  They  had  been  told  that  it  was  a  great 
safeguard,  in  a  sickly  summer,  to  keep  up  good  spir- 
its, and  banish  from  their  minds  dark  and  melan- 
choly thoughts.  They  passed  a  certain  evening  to- 
gether in  health  and  happiness.  In  precisely  one 
week  from  that  entertainment,  five  of  them  were 
gathered  to  the  tomb.  One  of  the  most  appalling 
features  of  the  yellow  fever  is  the  rapidity  with 
which  it  accomplishes  its  mission. 

There  is  some  difficulty  in  arriving  at  the  true 
statistics  touching  the  epidemic  of  1853.  It  was 
supposed  by  the  best  informed  physicians  that  there 
were  fifty  or  sixty  thousand  unacclimated  persons  in 
New  Orleans  when  the  epidemic  began,  about  the 
18* 


210  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

1st  of  July.  From  that  time  to  the  1st  of  Novem- 
ber, the  whole  number  of  deaths  reported  were  ten 
thousand  and  three  hundred.  Of  these,  eight  thou- 
sand died  of  the  yellow  fever.  The  physicians  esti- 
mated that  thirty-two  thousand  of  those  attacked 
this  year  were  cured.  Of  course,  if  this  calculation 
be  true,  the  whole  number  of  cases  in  1853  was  forty 
thousand. 

The  horrors  and  desolations  of  this  epidemic  can- 
not be  painted ;  neither  can  they  be  realized,  except 
by  those  who  have  lived  in  New  Orleans,  and  have 
witnessed  and  participated  in  similar  scenes.  Words 
can  convey  no  adequate  idea  of  them.  In  some 
cases,  all  the  clerks  and  agents  belonging  to  mercan- 
tile establishments  were  swept  away,  and  the  stores 
closed  by  the  civil  authorities.  Several  entire  fam- 
ilies were  carried  off — parents,  children,  servants, 
all.  Others  lost  a  quarter,  or  a  third,  or  three 
fourths  of  their  members,  and  their  business,  hopes, 
and  happiness  were  blasted  for  life.  The  ravages  of 
the  destroyer  were  marked  by  more  woful  and  af- 
fecting varieties  of  calamity  than  were  ever  deline- 
ated on  the  pages  of  romance.  Fifteen  clergymen 
died  that  season  —  two  Protestant  ministers  and 
thirteen  Roman  Catholic  priests. 

They  were  strangers  to  the  climate,  but  could  not 
be  frightened  from  their  posts  of  duty.  The  word 
fear  was  not  in  their  vocabulary.  Four  Sisters  of 
Charity  were  laid  in  their  graves,  and  several  others 
were  brought  to  the  point  of  death.  It  is  painful  to 
dwell  on  these  melancholy  details,  but  it  may  suggest 
profitable  trains  of  thought.     Set  before  your  imagi- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  211 

nations  a  picture  of  forty  thousand  persons  engaged 
in  a  sanguinary  battle,  in  which  ten  thousand  men 
are  killed  outright.  One  thousand  persons  will  fill 
a  large  church.  Suppose  ten  congregations,  of  this 
number  each,  were  to  be  assembled  for  worship  in 
Boston,  on  the  1st  day  of  July,  1858,  and  that  on 
the  first  day  of  the  following  November,  in  the  short 
space  of  four  months,  all  should  be  numbered  with 
the  dead.  This  mortality  would  be  no  more  awful 
than  that  which  I  have  witnessed  in  the  Crescent 
City. 

In  a  letter  which  was  written  by  myself  to  the 
Kev.  Thomas  Whittemore,  September,  1853,  are  the 
following  lines:  "Let  us  look  for  a  moment  at  a 
rainbow  of  beauty  spanning  this  dark  cloud  of  pes- 
tilence. During  the  past  season  of  gloom  and  afflic- 
tion, the  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  have  displayed 
a  degree  of  heroism,  a  power  of  philanthropy,  to  me 
absolutely  unparalleled.  Families  of  wealth  and 
ease,  instead  of  going  over  to  the  delightful  watering 
places  in  this  vicinity,  on  the  sea  shore,  to  enjoy 
themselves,  have  passed  the  whole  summer  in  the 
city,  and  devoted  their  days  and  nights  to  the  taking 
care  of  poor,  stricken-down,  forlorn  strangers,  who 
had  no  claims  to  their  charities  but  the  ties  of  our 
common  humanity.  I  know  one  gentleman  and 
lady  in  independent  circumstances,  who  have  had 
under  their  charge,  in  the  course  of  the  summer,  as 
many  as  thirty  poor  families,  and  all  strangers  to 
them.  These  they  have  taken  as  good  care  of  as  if 
they  had  been  of  their  own  kith  and  kin.  Such 
things  have  been  common  all  over  the  city,  and  in  all 


212  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

classes  of  our  heterogeneous  population.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  Howard  Association  have  achieved  mir- 
acles of  benevolence.  I  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  this 
city,  in  the  late  fearful  visitation,  has  given  to  the 
world  an  example  of  Christian  philanthropy  as  lofty 
as  can  be  found  in  the  records  of  all  time.  I  have 
often  thought,  that  if  our  northern  brethren  could 
have  been  in  New  Orleans  the  past  summer,  they 
would  no  longer  entertain  a  doubt  but  that  a  slave- 
holder may  be  a  Christian  —  the  highest  type  of 
man,  the  noblest  work  of  God.  Every  means  which 
ingenuity  could  devise  or  benevolence  suggest  has 
been  employed  to  avert  and  mitigate  the  evils  of  the 
plague.  More  than  two  hundred  children  have  been 
made  orphans,  and  the  ladies  within  and  around  the 
city  are  making  clothes  for  them,  and  doing  every 
thing  possible  to  promote  their  welfare. 

"  Another  thing  which  has  deeply  impressed  my 
heart  is,  the  northern  sympathy  which  has  been  dis- 
played towards  New  Orleans,  notwithstanding  the 
people  of  the  free  states  are  so  widely  separated  from 
us,  in  opinion  and  feeling,  with  respect  to  the  subject 
of  slavery.  Laying  prejudice  and  antipathies  aside, 
they  have  shown  that  divine  benevolence  which  dis- 
dains all  the  limits  dictated  by  selfishness,  and  looks 
upon  every  human  being  within  its  reach  as  having 
a  sacred  and  imperative  claim  to  its  kind  offices. 
What  more  could  have  been  done  for  us  than  has 
been  done  ?  I  should  like  to  shake  hands  with  Mr. 
Gerritt  Smith,  and  thank  him  with  all  my  heart  for 
his  munificent  subscription  for  the  relief  of  the  suf- 
ferers in  our  late  epidemic.     And  Boston,  the  me- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  213 

tropolis  of  my  native  state,  has  given  for  ns,  I  be- 
lieve, a  larger  amount,  in  proportion  to  her  popula- 
tion, than  any  other  city.  Massachusetts  should  be 
the  first  in  all  noble  and  illustrious  charities,  as  she 
is  confessedly  preeminent  in  the  glories  of  science, 
social  refinement,  and  pure  religion. '^  Such  were 
my  impressions  of  these  scenes,  which  were  com- 
mitted to  writing  at  the  time  they  occurred,  in  the 
autumn  of  1853. 

Thucydides  has  bequeathed  to  us  a  tragic  and 
striking  description  of  a  plague  which,  in  his  day, 
took  place  at  Athens.  He  tells  us  that  demoraliza- 
tion raged  there  equally  with  the  epidemic  —  that  all 
the  ties  of  friendship,  of  affinity,  of  moral  responsi- 
bleness,  of  honor  and  religion  were  dissolved.  All 
the  refinements  of  civilized  life,  according  to  his 
statement,  were  swept  away  by  a  deluge  of  licen- 
tiousness —  wild,  frantic  excesses,  neglect  of  the  sick 
and  dying,  the  plunder  of  houses,  murder,  and  other 
atrocities  too  awful  to  mention.  The  narratives  of 
the  plagues  which  have  prevailed  in  Europe  in  mod- 
ern periods  contain  similar  statements.  Are  they 
credible  ?  If  so,  then  it  is  certain  that  mankind  are 
infinitely  better  now  than  they  were  in  the  olden 
times. 

In  the  epidemics  which  I  have  witnessed,  instead 
of  unusual  depravity,  an  extraordinary  degree  of  be- 
nevolence has  prevailed,  shedding  a  heavenly  light 
upon  the  dark  scenes  of  the  sick  room,  the  death  bed, 
the  coffin,  the  funeral,  &c.  Yet,  with  respect  to  this 
subject.  New  Orleans  has  been  most  shamefully  mis- 
represented.    In  the  summer  of  1824,  an  English 


214  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

officer  came  into  our  city  on  his  way  from  Jamaica, 
West  Indies.  He  was  an  intrepid,  well-informed, 
interesting  man,  and  was  induced  to  visit  New  Or- 
leans simply  to  gratify  his  curiosity.  It  happened 
that  he  came  to  our  church  one  Sunday  morning ; 
after  the  services,  I  had  the  honor  of  making  his  ac- 
quaintance. He  said  he  was  glad  to  be  with  us  in 
days  of  mourning,  disaster,  and  death,  for  he  wished 
to  become  acquainted  with  all  the  phases  of  suffer- 
ing humanity,  and  had  much  rather  see  New  Or- 
leans in  the  sickly  season  than  in  the  healthy  period 
of  winter.  He  accompanied  one  of  our  physicians 
to  the  Charity  Hospital,  and  walked  with  him 
through  all  the  yellow  fever  wards.  He  used  no  pre- 
cautions, and  seemed  to  be  entirely  superior  to  fear. 
We  admired  his  courage,  equanimity,  and  gentleman- 
ly bearing.  After  a  fortnight's  sojourn,  he  left  us  in 
good  health. 

On  his  return  to  England,  his  travels  in  the  United 
States  that  summer  were  published.  A  copy  of  the 
work  fell  into  my  hands.  In  turning  to  that  portion 
of  the  book  descriptive  of  his  experiences  among  us 
during  the  time  just  mentioned,  I  was  astonished  at 
the  assertion,  that  New  Orleans,  in  the  midst  of  a 
dreadful  epidemic,  was  full  of  merriment,  intemper- 
ance, and  gayety.  He  says  the  sick  were  neglected 
and  abandoned ;  that  crowds  rushed  every  night  to 
balls,  operas,  and  theatrical  amusements ;  and  that 
intoxicated  persons  were  often  seen  uttering  profane 
and  ribald  language  when  employed  in  burying  the 
dead  —  in  performing  the  last  sad  offices  which  hu- 
manity calls  for.    Words  more  false,  defamatory,  and 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  215 

unjust  could  not  be  written.  Similar  fictions  are 
propagated  in  our  northern  cities  concerning  New 
Orleans  every  time  an  epidemic  prevails  there.  Yet 
the  fact  is,  that  in  the  darkest  days  its  inhabitants 
have  deported  themselves  nobly,  and  recognized  the 
sacred  claims  of  religion  and  humanity.  Many  of 
these  libels  are  circulated  in  letters  professedly  writ- 
ten by  persons  who  were  eye  and  ear  witnesses  of  the 
scenes  which  they  described. 

It  seems  to  give  some  men  peculiar  delight  to  de- 
preciate and  vilify  human  nature.  It  is  easy  to  be 
severe,  harsh,  satirical,  and  disparaging  in  comment- 
ing on  the  behavior  of  our  fellow-beings.  But  no 
one  was  ever  too  charitable  in  his  views  of  other 
men  —  their  motives,  principles,  character,  or  con- 
duct. It  has  been  my  lot,  for  the  last  forty  years,  to 
reside  in  what  are  reputed  to  be  the  worst  places  in 
the  civilized  world ;  yet  to  this  day  I  have  not  met 
a  person  so  hardened,  so  brutal,  as  to  be  capable  of 
treating  with  indifference,  neglect,  or  levity,  the  suf- 
fering forms  of  humanity  within  his  reach.  In  New 
Orleans,  I  have  been  often  struck  with  admiration 
to  see  persons  in  the  lowest  walks  of  life  making 
every  possible  sacrifice  of  time,  ease,  and  money  in 
attending  on  the  sick,  soothing  the  dying,  and  pro- 
viding tombs  and  a  decent  burial  for  those  who  were 
absolute  strangers,  and  utterly  destitute.  I  go  so 
far  as  to  say,  that  I  have  never,  in  a  single  instance, 
seen  poor  and  wicked  people  (as  tliey  are  called) 
declining  to  perform  all  the  offices  of  charity  in  their 
power  to  the  ill  and  distressed  around  them.  This 
most  terrible  form  of  sin  has  sometimes,  perhaps, 


216  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

been  manifested  in  the  higher  circles  of  humanity. 
I  have  never  beheld  it  even  there. 

When  I  hear  human  nature  run  down,  —  prayed, 
preached,  or  talked  against,  —  I  feel  that  it  amounts 
to  a  virtual  impeachment  of  God's  own  perfections. 
It  is  but  a  depreciation,  a  slandering  of  his  own 
glorious  work.  I  have  witnessed  noble  and  disinter- 
ested actions  among  all  classes  of  mankind,  not  ex- 
cepting the  rudest  and  most  vulgar.  I  knew  a 
woman,  herself  impoverished,  and  so  ignorant  that 
she  did  not  understand  the  meaning  of  the  phrase 
"  self-sacrificing  benevolence,^^  take  a  sick  child  from 
an  adjoining  house,  whose  father  and  mother  had 
just  died  of  the  yellow  fever,  and  watch  over  it  till 
worn  out  with  fatigue  and  anxiety,  without  the 
slightest  hope  of  any  reward,  and  when  even  her 
own  children  were  dependent  upon  her  daily  labor 
for  subsistence.  I  saw  much  of  this  woman,  on 
whom  the  proud  and  fashionable,  perhaps,  would 
look  only  with  contempt.  She  was  faithful,  sincere, 
truth-loving  —  the  just,  conscientious,  generous 
friend  of  the  poor,  cast  down,  forgotten,  and  suffer- 
ing, who  could  make  no  return  for  her  kind  doings. 
Yet  she  had  never  been  a  member  of  any  church, 
and  could  not  read  her  Bible. 

I  have  seen  poor  young  men,  standing  on  the  vesti- 
bule of  mercantile  life,  close  their  stores,  suspend  all 
business,  give  their  days  and  their  nights,  their  toil 
and  their  money,  to  the  relief  of  sick,  indigent,  and 
helpless  strangers,  from  whom  they  could  neither 
wish  nor  hope  for  the  smallest  remuneration.  I 
have  known  them  to  carry  on  this  work  of  charity, 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  217 

till  their  health  was  undermined,  and  their  lives 
were  offered  up  as  a  sacrifice  on  the  altar  of  philan- 
thropy. And  these  persons  were  not  members  of 
any  Christian  church.  What  is  religion,  or  philos- 
ophy, falsely  so  called,  arrayed  against  such  facts  as 
these  ? 

I  was  once  at  Niagara  when  a  man  was  carried 
over  the  falls.  For  fifteen  long  hours  he  clung  to  a 
log  jutting  out  from  between  the  rocks  in  the  middle 
of  the  cataract.  Thousands  were  spectators  of  the 
awful  scene.  What  was  their  conduct  ?  The  suf- 
ferer was  a  mere  youth,  about  twenty  years  of  age, 
one  of  the  laborers  engaged  in  excavating  a  canal, 
—  a  foreigner,  without  a  relative  near,  —  in  the 
humblest  possible  condition  and  circumstances ;  yet 
the  multitude  looking  on  wrung  their  hands,  sighed, 
struggled,  and  wept,  as  if  he  were  united  to  them  by 
the  tenderest  ties  of  affinity  and  love.  What  efforts 
were  made  for  his  deliverance  ?  Had  it  been  practi- 
cable, almost  any  sum  of  money  might  have  been 
raised  to  effect  his  rescue.  For  what  ?  Because  his 
life,  on  selfish  principles,  was  of  the  least  value  to 
any  person  present  ?  A  gentleman  from  the  Southern 
States  offered  a  reward  of  one  thousand  dollars  to 
any  individual  who  would  suggest  a  feasible  plan  for 
saving  him.  Shame  on  the  traducers  of  man's 
heaven-descended  nature.  They  simply  felt  that  the 
sufferer  belonged  to  the  great  brotherhood  of  human- 
ity. This  was  the  secret  of  their  excitement,  their 
sympathy,  their  tears,  and  labors  for  his  salvation. 

Now,  during  the  prevalence  of  an  epidemic,  the 
people  of  New  Orleans  act  in  the  same  way.  They 
19 


218  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

are  in  the  highest  degree  earnest,  excited,  serious, 
anxious,  ready,  one  and  all,  to  pour  out  their  treas- 
ures and  their  hearts'  blood,  if  it  could  avail,  to  save 
the  victims  of  disease  from  the  jaws  of  destruction. 

The  pulpit,  literature,  philosophy,  and  even  poetry, 
lend  their  combined  influence  in  helping  on  the  work 
of  misrepresenting  and  blackening  the  glorious  traits 
of  our  holy  nature.  The  preacher  sometimes  tells 
us  that  there  is  no  real  goodness  outside  of  the 
church.  Who  were  the  three  hundred  men  that 
laid  down  their  lives  at  the  Straits  of  Thermopylae, 
to  vindicate  the  liberties  of  their  native  land  ?  Who 
were  the  thousands  that  have  labored,  toiled,  and 
died,  in  New  Orleans,  in  the  cause  of  benevolence  ? 
What  estimate  would  be  formed  of  their  characters, 
if  they  were  tried  by  the  line,  square,  and  compass 
of  the  Westminster  Catechism  ?  Call  up  from  the 
mists  and  shadows  of  bygone  ages  those  noble  and 
sublime  forms,  those  right,  enlarged,  generous,  phil- 
anthropic men,  who  poured  out  their  lives  for  the 
common  weal.  These  men,  in  our  day,  would  not, 
on  examination  as  to  their  creed,  be  admitted  to  the 
communion  of  any  Orthodox  church.  No,  nor 
would  the  Son  of  God  himself.  The  church  has 
done  more  to  propagate  mean  conceptions  of  human 
nature  than  all  the  other  influences  which  have 
tended  to  corrupt,  darken,  and  debase  our  misguided 
race. 

I  repeat  it,  our  books  of  travel,  our  history,  poe- 
try, romance,  —  the  entire  body  of  our  literature,  — 
newspapers,  reviews,  works  on  political  economy, 
&c.,  all  aid  the  pulpit  in  undervaluing  and  carica- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  219 

turing  human  nature.  I  have  never  seen  a  letter, 
published  in  the  northern  religious  newspapers,  pur- 
porting to  be  a  picture  of  the  moral  state  of  things 
in  New  Orleans,  which  was  not  a  gross  libel.  Every 
one  is  exclaiming,  "  See,  behold,  how  awfully  wicked 
the  world  is  ! "  I  cannot  join  in  this  hue  and  cry  ;  I 
long  to  exclaim  in  and  out  of  the  pulpit,  "  Behold 
how  good  and  noble  mankind  are  !  " 

I  have  mixed  and  conversed  with  the  operatives 
of  Birmingham,  Manchester,  and  Glasgow,  and  other 
manufacturing  cities  of  Great  Britain.  I  have  seen 
the  lazzaroni  of  Naples,  and  the  most  depressed 
classes  of  Europe ;  among  even  these  I  witnessed 
the  manifestations  of  disinterested  love,  which  Jesus 
Christ  defines  as  constituting  the  essence  of  true 
religion.  The  very  worst  person  has  something  of 
this  nobleness  in  his  bosom.  It  is  a  perfection,  the 
idea  of  which,  however  dim  and  undefined,  is  more 
or  less  the  germ  and  element  of  every  human  soul. 
Go  to  any  state  penitentiary,  collect  its  inmates,  set 
before  them  the  picture  of  a  man  "  who  loves  the 
most  unlovely  of  his  fellow-beings,  as  God  himself 
does  ;  who  is  accustomed  to  sympathize  with  the 
most  ignorant  and  debased  ;  to  give  to  the  most  un- 
charitable, if  in  need  ;  to  forgive  those  who  are 
actuated  only  by  revenge  ;  to  be  just  to  those  who 
would  rob  him  of  every  farthing,  if  they  had  an  op- 
portunity ;  to  repay  ceaseless  hate  with  never-sleep- 
ing love;"  would  they  not  gaze  upon  the  portrait 
with  the  profoundest  satisfaction  and  delight  ?  But 
all  know  that  it  is  impossible  for  a  human  being  to 
sympathize  with  any  virtue,  uuless  he  has  in  his  own 


220  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

bosom  some  true  perceptions  of  its  charms,  and  a 
capacity  to  become  clothed  therewith.  I  have  often 
come  across  the  heroism  of  divine  love  in  the  hum- 
blest walks  of  life,  in  the  very  lanes  and  hovels  of 
society.  And  on  such  occasions  I  always  thank - 
God  and  take  courage. 

Cicero,  in  one  of  his  moral  treatises,  remarks 
that  our  affectional  nature  constantly  improves.  Be- 
ginning with  the  tender  sensibilities  of  home,  it 
imperceptibly  enlarges,  from  the  love  of  parent, 
brother  and  sister,  to  those  more  expanded  regards 
which  embrace  the  vast  society  of  human  kind. 
Pope  has  thus  paraphrased  the  thought :  — 

"  Self-love  but  serves  the  virtuous  mind  to  wake, 
As  the  small  pebble  stirs  the  peaceful  lake : 
The  centre  moved,  a  circle  straight  succeeds ; 
Another  still,  and  still  another  spreads 
Friend,  parent,  neighbor,  first  it  will  embrace, 
His  country  next,  and  next  all  human  race." 

Setting  aside  the  Bible,  with  all  its  propitious  influ- 
ences, I  have  long  thought  that  the  progress  and 
experiences  of  human  life,  themselves,  without  any 
other  instrumentalities,  except  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
operates  on  every  heart,  often  inspire  the  soul  with 
those  meek  and  gentle  affections  that  are  the  essence 
of  evangelical  holiness.  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
asking  persons,  in  their  dying  moments,  whether 
they  could,  with  all  the  soul,  forgive  their  enemies 
—  their  bitterest  enemies.  Invariably  they  have 
answered  in  the  affirmative.  "We  forgive  all,  as 
we  hope  God  will  forgive  us.'*  I  ask.  Do  not  all 
such  persons  die  in  possession  of  the  right  spirit  ? 
For  Jesus  declares  the  forgiveness  of  enemies  to  be 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  221 

the  highest  type  of  love.  He  tells  us  that  in  heaven 
love  is  the  only,  the  universal,  and  all-controlling 
principle  of  action.  It  has  glowed,  and  been  grow- 
ing more  intense,  in  the  bosoms  of  angels,  from 
eternity.  Here  we  may  be  neglected,  forgotten, 
despised,  injured,  and  trampled  upon.  But  be  not 
discouraged.  All  things  will  come  out  right  at  last. 
Raise  your  eyes,  saith  Jesus,  to  that  spirit  land 
where  all  things  are  radiant  with  the  beams  of  an 
unbounded  benevolence.  There  we  may  anticipate 
perfect  love  and  confidence,  the  interchange  of 
beneficent  deeds  only ;  a  complete  union  of  tastes 
and  feelings,  hearts  and  fortunes.  There  we,  and 
all  whom  we  love,  are  destined  to  become  more  inti- 
mate and  endeared,  beauteous  and  refined,  as  long 
as  eternity  shall  last. 

To  me  it  is  plain  that  the  gospel  affirms  this  doc- 
trine :  that  no  creed,  no  scheme  of  redemption,  no 
power  of  faith,  or  repentance,  is  sufficient  to  insure 
one's  salvation  who  hates  his  brother.  Equally 
positive  is  it  in  asserting,  that  all  who  die  in  the 
exercise  of  a  forgiving  spirit  will  go  to  heaven. 
This  category  embraces  all  mankind,  excepting  in- 
fants and  idiots.  I  know  the  clergy  generally  teach 
that  death,  of  itself,  has  no  power  to  change  or  im- 
prove the  moral  character.  A  more  erroneous  doctrine 
was  never  taught.  Mere  dying  does  more  towards 
sanctifying  a  man  than  all  the  preceding  acts,  events, 
and  influences  of  his  life.  It  is  the  furnace  by  which 
he  is  purified,  and  prepared  to  enter,  some  time  or 
other,  upon  the  scenes  of  a  purer  and  nobler  exist- 
ence, with  angels  and  the  just  made  perfect. 
19* 


222  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


CHAPTER    IX. 

THE  STATE  OF  RELIGION  IN  NEW  ORLEANS  THIRTY-FIVE 
YEARS  AGO. — THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  OF 
LOUISIANA. — ITS  AUSPICIOUS  INFLUENCE  ON  THE 
HIGHEST   WELFARE   OF   ITS   VOTARIES,  MORAL,  SOCIAL, 

AND  SPIRITUAL. THE  PECULIAR  DIFFICULTIES  WHICH 

CHRISTIANITY   ENCOUNTERS   IN   NEW  ORLEANS    AT    THE 
PRESENT   DAY. 

Multitudes  suppose  that  genuine  Christianity  was 
not  introduced  into  New  Orleans  till  after  its  ces- 
sion to  the  United  States,  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century.  The  first  American  missionaries, 
who  visited  the  place  shortly  after  the  close  of  the 
last  war  with  Great  Britain,  in  their  published  let- 
ters and  reports,  expressed  the  opinion  that  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  was  as  much  needed  in  New 
Orleans  as  in  any  other  spot  in  the  whole  world. 
They  affirmed  that  there  the  pure  faith  of  the  New 
Testament  was  unknown  and  untaught.  Yet  the 
Catholic  religion  had  been  flourishing  in  that  place 
from  its  commencement,  one  hundred  years  pre- 
vious. Churches,  schools,  asylums,  nunneries,  and 
other  institutions,  such  as  are  usually  found  in 
Catholic  communities,  had  been  built,  with  great 
labor  and  expense. 

When  deliberating  on  the  expediency  of  making 
a  settlement  in  New  Orleans,  I  was  told  by  divines 
of  my  own  denomination,  that  if  I  went  there,  the 
most  formidable    enemy  of   the   gospel   would    be 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  223 

arrayed  against  me  —  namely,  the  Papal  clmrch. 
From  a  child  I  had  been  taught  to  regard  Popery  as 
the  man  of  sin,  the  great  adversary  of  all  goodness, 
described  in  the  Epistles  and  the  Apocalypse  by  St. 
John.  In  the  chart  of  interpretation,  pronounced 
orthodox  at  the  north,  numbers,  dates,  persons, 
places,  and  events  were  particularly  laid  down,  to 
prove  that  all  the  evils,  woes,  and  calamities  men- 
tioned in  the  book  of  Revelation  were  the  maledic- 
tions of  Heaven,  denouncing  the  Roman  Catholics. 
My  instructors  assured  me  that  the  Catholic  faith 
was  rapidly  spreading  in  the  western  and  southern 
parts  of  our  country.  It  should  be  counteracted, 
they  said,  as  far  as  possible,  by  sending  out  Protes- 
tant missionaries,  and  establishing  Sunday  schools 
throughout  the  great  valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

One  can  hardly  imagine  how  strong,  blind,  and 
hateful  were  the  prejudices  against  this  Christian 
sect  which  deluded  my  mind  when  I  began  a  profes- 
sional life  in  New  Orleans.  I  had  been  there  but  a 
few  weeks  before  I  was  invited  to  dine  at  the  house 
of  a  liberal  gentleman,  where  I  was  introduced  to 
several  Catholic  priests.  I  found  them  intelligent, 
enlarged,  refined,  and  remarkably  interesting  in  con- 
versation. Not  a  syllable  was  uttered  about  the  dif- 
ferences of  our  faith.  I  was  charmed  with  their 
style  of  manners.  They  left  their  clerical  robes  at 
home,  and  deported  themselves  with  all  the  ease, 
elegance,  and  affabihty  characteristic  of  well-informed 
and  polished  laymen.  Before  we  separated,  I  was 
assured  that  they  would  be  happy  to  see  me  at  their 
private  residences  any  time,  and  in  the  most  free  and 


224  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

Tinceremonious  manner.  Gladly  did  I  avail  myself 
of  an  opportunity  to  cultivate  their  acquaintance. 
I  wanted  to  obtain  some  personal  knowledge  of  their 
peculiar  faith,  principles,  and  ceremonies.  Hereto- 
fore, all  that  I  had  learned  concerning  these  topics 
had  been  derived  from  Protestant  writings  and  con- 
versation. I  was  anxious  to  hear  them  speak  for 
themselves. 

In  this  respect  my  desires  have  been  completely 
gratified.  The  first  time  that  I  was  alone  with  a 
Catholic  priest  was  an  epoch  in  my  existence.  I  was 
encouraged,  contrary  to  my  expectation,  to  propose 
whatever  questions  I  chose  in  regard  to  his  religion. 
I  did  so,  and  was  always  answered  with  apparent 
candor,  directness,  and  sincerity.  It  seemed  to 
afford  him  great  pleasure  to  impart  the  information 
which  I  was  solicitous  to  acquire.  In  a  long  conver- 
sation we  discussed  the  principal  articles  of  the 
Catholic  creed  —  the  authority  of  the  pope,  the 
worship  of  images,  transubstantiation,  the  infallibil- 
ity of  the  church,  auricular  confession,  &c.  During 
this  interview  I  was  struck  with  the  fact  that  the 
objections  to  these  tenets  usually  made  by  Protestant 
divines  were  met  by  explanations  which  I  had  never 
before  seen  or  heard  of.  For  example,  the  charge 
of  worshipping  images  was  denied,  and  refuted  in 
the  following  manner :  "  All  persons,"  observed  the 
priest,  "  love  to  look  on  the  picture  of  a  deceased 
friend,  who  was  the  object  of  their  highest  esteem 
and  affection  when  living.  This  is  a  universal  trait 
of  human  nature.  The  Catholic  church,  true  to 
this  instinct,  has  employed  art  to  preserve  and  trans- 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  225 

mit  to  other  times,  to  bear  onward  from  age  to  age, 
the  forms  and  expressions  of  those  noble  sufferers, 
heroic  apostles,  and  bright  models  of  virtue  that 
flourished  in  the  antecedent  periods  of  the  Christian 
era.  Who  would  not  like  to  behold  a  perfect  por- 
trait of  the  Son  of  God,  an  exact  representation  of 
his  person,  when  he  tabernacled  in  flesh?  Would 
not  the  sight  warm,  interest,  and  quicken  our  souls  ? 
Would  it  not  exalt  the  tone  of  our  piety  ? 

"It  is  not  true,"  he  continued,  "that  we  offer 
divine  adoration  —  the  homage  due  only  to  the  Su- 
preme Father  —  to  these  productions  of  human 
genius,  not  excepting  the  Madonna,  the  image  of  the 
Virgin  Mary.  We  hold  that  the  disembodied  saints 
of  former  and  later  times  are  really  witii  us,  behold- 
ing our  actions,  and  hearing  our  words,  and  helping 
us  to  lead  a  good  life.  Is  not  this  doctrine  asserted 
by  Paul,  in  the  following  words  ?  '  Wherefore,  seeing 
we  also  are  compassed  about  with  so  great  a  cloud 
of  ivitnesses,  [meaning,  as  all  concede,  departed 
saints,]  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin 
which  doth  so  easily  beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with 
patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us ;  looking  unto 
Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith,  who,  for 
the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross, 
despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  throne  of  God.'  Now,  with  this  beauti- 
ful, inspiring  faith,  is  it  not  botli  natural  and  proper 
to  request  them  to  pray  for  us  and  bless  us,  as  we 
ask  those  holy  persons  whom  we  daily  converse  with 
in  the  flesh,  to  remember  us  in  their  thanksgivings 
and  supplications  to  God?     This  is  the  head  and 


226  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

front  of  our  olTending.  And  for  such  a  simple, 
scriptural  practice  we  are  stigmatized  as  idolaters. 
Do  you  think,  sir,  that  this  is  fair  and  just  ?  " 

I  cannot  resist  the  desire  to  relate  an  explanation, 
given  at  the  same  time,  of  that  sublime  mystery, 
transubstantiation  —  the  supposed  conversion  of  the 
bread  and  wine  in  the  eucharist  into  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.  "  We  do  not  teach,"  he  said,  "that 
there  is  any  actual  change  in  the  elements  percepti- 
ble to  our  reason  or  our  senses.  The  substances, 
after  consecration,  are,  externally  and  visibly,  the 
same  as  they  were  before ;  but  we  maintain  that 
then  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  mysteriously 
(in  a  manner  incomprehensible  to  human  reason) 
present  with  the  substance  of  the  bread  and  wine. 
So  much  Luther  and  his  compeers  professed  to  be- 
lieve. So  much  is  admitted  by  the  Lutheran  divines 
of  our  day.  Lideed,  we  defend  transubstantiation 
by  precisely  the  same  reasoning  which  is  employed 
by  Protestant  ministers  generally  in  support  of  the 
Trinity.  Jesus  says, '  This  is  my  flesh  and  my  blood.' 
We  stagger  not  at  the  declaration  of  God  through 
unbelief.  We  do  not  undertake  to  solve  the  mystery 
upon  philosophical  principles,  but  receive  it  on  the 
authority  of  revelation,  with  a  cordial,  reverential, 
and  implicit  faith.  In  the  same  manner  your  clergy 
remark  concerning  the  Trinity.  For  there  are  three 
that  bear  record  in  heaven  —  the  Father^  the  Word, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  these  three  are  one.  Not 
one  literally,  they  say,  not  one  to  the  eye  of  human 
reason  —  that  is  impossible ;  but  one  in  a  glorious, 
transcendental,  spiritual  sense,  at  present  inexplicable 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  227 

to  our  narrow,  benighted,  gross,  and  sensual  minds. 
Am  I  not  right  ?  "  inquired  the  priest. 

It  was  not  in  my  power  to  return  a  negative 
answer  to  the  question.  In  a  manner  equally  fair 
were  the  other  peculiar  articles  of  the  Catholic  faith 
simplified  and  explained.  At  the  close  of  this  inter- 
view, and,  indeed,  ever  since,  I  have  felt  that  a  recep- 
tion of  the  theology  which  was  at  that  time  taught  at 
Andover  required  as  much  faith  in  what  seems  to  the 
natural  mind  irrational  or  absurd,  as  that  of  any 
doctrine  taught  by  the  church  of  Rome.  I  have  no 
space  to  pursue  this  topic  further.  Its  full  unfold- 
ing would  require  a  volume.  But  no  Protestant 
Trinitarian  can  consistently  object  to  the  Papal 
church,  that  its  doctrines  are  repugnant  to  reason. 
They  are  not  a  whit  more  so  than  many  of  those 
which  he  most  strenuously  advocates. 

I  have  often  witnessed  the  celebration  of  high 
mass,  not  only  in  New  Orleans,  but  also  in  various 
parts  of  Europe.  There  is  not  on  earth  another 
ceremony  so  august,  solemn,  and  impressive.  When 
the  bell  rings,  at  the  instant  of  transubstantiation, 
the  whole  audience  fall  on  their  knees  simultane- 
ously, in  silent,  profound  prostration  before  the  altar, 
praying  for  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  believing 
with  all  the  soul  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
are  that  moment  before  them,  offered  as  a  complete 
expiation,  if  they  are  truly  penitent,  not  only  for  the 
sins  they  may  have  committed  the  past  week,  but 
during  the  whole  of  their  past  lives.  The  effect  is 
thrillingly,  ineffably  sublime.  There  is  nothing  in 
our  Protestant  churches  superior  to  it,  as  it  regards 


228  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

impressiveness.  I  was  once,  on  a  beautiful  Sabbath 
morning,  in  St.  Peter's,  at  Rome,  and  during  tliis 
part  of  the  worship  I  could  not  help  kneeling  myself 
upon  the  tessellated  pavement,  to  recognize  my  rela- 
tion to  that  cross  which  speaks  a  universal  language, 
which  sheds  the  only  light  that  shines  on  this  dark 
world  of  sin  —  that  cross  which  is  both  the  emblem 
and  pledge  of  our  final  triumph  over  death,  and  ad- 
mission to  the  realms  of  everlasting  life  and  happi- 
ness. If  I  had  been  brought  up  from  childhood  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  fold,  no  modification  of  my 
theological  views,  nothing  this  side  the  grave,  could 
tempt  me  to  stray  away  from  a  worship  whose  forms 
and  ritual  are  so  simple  and  significant,  yet,  at  the 
same  time,  grand,  elevating,  divine,  and  pure.  I  do 
not  wonder  that  to  those  who  have  always  been  ac- 
customed to  a  Roman  Catholic  church,  our  Protes- 
tant meetings  should  seem  so  unedifying,  and  even 
irreverent.  Were  I  to  become  a  Trinitarian  this 
year,  I  should,  with  all  possible  sincerity  and  earnest- 
ness, seek  for  immediate  admission  to  the  most  holy 
Catholic  church,  "  which  is  built  upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  him- 
self being  the  chief  corner  stone.'' 

I  rejoice  that  some  of  the  Protestant  divines  of 
our  day  seem  willing  to  acknowledge  that  there  are 
good  and  beautiful  things  even  in  Catholicism.  Dr. 
Dewey,  in  his  Journal  of  a  Tour  in  Europe,  writes 
as  follows  :  "  Nothing  in  Rome  has  astonished  me  so 
much  as  her  three  hundred  and  fifty  churches.  Any 
one  of  them  is  such  a  wonder  and  beauty  as,  if 
placed  in  America,  would  draw  visitors  from  all  parts 


5i» 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  229 

of  the  country.  The  entire  interior  walls  of  many 
of  these  churches  are  clothed  with  polished  antique 
marble.  They  are  hung  round  with  paintings,  and 
filled  with  marble  pillars,  statues,  tombs,  and  altars. 
These  altars,  built  often  of  jasper,  porphyry,  and  the 
most  precious  stones,  are  commonly  placed  in  re- 
cesses or  chapels  on  each  side  of  the  church,  so  that 
they  offer  some  retirement  to  the  votary. 

"  I  confess  that  I  seldom  enter  these  churches 
without  an  impulse  to  engage  in  worship.  My  com- 
panions both  agree  with  me.  We  have  often  said, 
that  if  it  were  not  for  the  air  of  pretension  it  would 
have  to  any  of  our  acquaintances  who  might  chance 
to  pass,  we  should  certainly  do  it.  As  we  were 
walking  in  St.  Peter's  to-day,  one  said,  '  It  does  not 
signify.  I  do  wish  in  serious  earnest  that  I  could  be 
a  Catholic.  I  like  their  forms.  These  ever  open 
churches,  these  ever  ascending  prayers;  the  deep 
seclusion  and  silence  ;  the  dim  religious  light ;  the 
voices  of  morning  mass  or  vesper  hymn  ;  the  sacred 
themes  depicted  upon  every  wall  and  dome ;  and 
again  and  evermore  these  holy  altars,  whose  steps 
have  been  worn  by  the  knees  of  pilgrims  of  ages 
past,  —  all  these  things  commend  themselves,  not 
merely  to  the  imagination,  but  to  the  most  profound, 
unaifected  sentiments  of  devotion." 

Again  he  says,  "  One  of  the  interesting  services  in 
the  Catholic  calendar  consists  of  a  periodical  celebra- 
tion of  the  virtues  and  sufferings  of  the  saint  or 
martyr  to  whom  any  particular  church  is  dedicated. 
There  are  appropriate  prayers  and  thanksgivings, 
anthems  sung  in  commemoration  of  former  days  and 
20 


230  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

deeds ;  the  church  is  illuminated  and  clothed  with 
decorations,  to  make  the  ceremony  as  attractive  and 
interesting  as  possible.  While  many  things  ancient 
and  venerable  are  passing  away,  I  would  lay  my 
hand  on  the  records  of  ancient  glory,  and  preserve 
them.  The  virtues  of  the  world  are  the  treasures 
of  the  world.  I  would  enshrine  them  in  sacred 
rites;  I  would  embalm  them  as  the  bones  of  the 
saints  are  actually  preserved,  in  the  very  altars  of 
the  sanctuary.  To  praise  virtue  is  to  commend  it  to 
the  respect  of  others.  But  we  never  respect  it  so 
feelingly  and  deeply  as  when  we  behold  it  clothed 
with  the  beauty  and  power  of  example.  Let,  then, 
I  would  say,  goodness  and  good  men  be  remembered 
by  appropriate  times,  seasons,  and  services  ;  let  holy 
rites  set  forth,  let  holy  words  recount,  their  deeds 
and  sufferings  ;  let  their  virtues  be  borne  upon  the 
breath  of  music,  an  offering  and  a  thanksgiving  to 
Heaven. 

"  And  a  festival  in  Catholic  countries  to  commem- 
orate all  saints — all  good  men  —  a  season  around 
which  is  gathered  the  mighty  host  of  those  who,  in 
faith  and  patience,  in  suffering  and  triumph,  have 
gone  to  heaven,  —  this,  I  confess,  strikes  my  mind  as 
something  most  meet,  suitable,  and  hallowing.  Our 
Protestant  religion  is  too  naked  of  such  associations. 
We  are  too  reserved,  I  think,  even  in  expressing  our 
regard  towards  living  worth ;  we  are  not  likely,  then, 
to  give  too  much  expansion  and  expression  to  our 
enthusiasm  for  the  heroism  and  sanctity  of  former 
days.  It  teaches  a  useful  lesson  to  those  who  are 
struggling  against  the  tide  of  this  world's  tempta- 


KEY.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  231 

tions  ;  it  teaches  a  beautiful  lesson  to  the  young,  the 
ardent  aspirant  after  virtue,  to  know  that  the  piety 
and  fortitude  which,  in  their  day,  were  humble  and 
cast  down,  and  fearful  and  despised,  have  at  length 
eome  to  live  amid  anthem  and  prayer,  in  the  ever- 
lasting memory  of  all  generations."  How  vehement, 
passionate,  and  stirring,  as  well  as  just,  is  the  elo- 
quence of  the  above  quotations ! 

Since  my  acquaintance  with  Louisiana  began, 
there  have  been,  I  believe,  at  no  time,  less  than 
twenty  priests  stationed  in  New  Orleans.  Besides 
performing  clerical  functions  in  churches,  chapels, 
convents,  asylums,  and  hospitals,  they  have  founded 
and  kept  in  vigorous  operation  numerous  schools  and 
seminaries  of  learning  for  both  sexes.  In  these 
respective  vocations  they  have  displayed  the  most 
unflagging  zeal,  and  ardent,  persevering  industry. 
No  Protestant  ministers  in  the  United  States,  of  any 
denomination,  accomplish  as  much  hard  service  as 
they  do.  Morning,  noon,  and  night,  at  all  seasons, 
whether  healthy  or  sickly,  they  are  engaged  in  the 
prosecution  of  their  arduous  and  responsible  labors. 
Apparently,  they  live  as  if  each  day  were  their  last, 
and  as  it  becomes  those  to  live  who  know  not  what  a 
day,  what  an  hour,  may  bring  forth.  Like  the  sun, 
which  never  pauses  and  never  goes  astray,  so  they 
revolve  in  the  orbit  of  diity,  a  light,  a  charm,  an 
ornament,  and  a  blessing,  to  all  who  are  embraced 
in  their  spiritual  guardianship. 

In  addition  to  the  duties  common  to  churches  of 
every  name,  they  are  required  to  keep  their  places 
of  worship  open,  not  on  the  Sabbath  only,  but  during 


232  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

each  day  of  the  week.  At  every  altar,  mass  is  per- 
formed at  least  once  a  day.  Then,  the  labor  in- 
volved in  the  duties  of  the  confessional  is  inconceiv- 
able to  one  who  has  not  lived  among  the  Catholics. 
I  have  known  a  priest  engaged  from  daylight  till 
noon,  uninterruptedly,  in  receiving  penitents,  and 
that  in  the  most  inclement  weather.  All  this  time, 
he  sits  in  a  small  place  like  a  sentry  box,  applying 
his  ear,  in  a  stooping  posture,  to  an  aperture  in  the 
surrounding  lattice  work,  which  separates  him  from 
those  who  are  making  their  confessions  to  him. 
This  toil  is  unintermitted  and  everlasting.  In  the 
intense  heat  of  July  and  the  cold  of  December,  (they 
have  no  fires  in  their  churches,)  it  imposes  a  drud- 
gery more  severe  than  that  of  the  poorest  operative 
in  secular  life,  whether  he  rolls  the  barrel  and  bale 
in  the  city,  or  digs  and  toils  on  a  plantation. 

In  the  cholera  of  1832, 1  was  the  only  Protestant 
clergyman  that  remained  in  the  city,  except  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hull,  of  the  Episcopal  church,  who  was  confined 
to  his  house  by  a  lingering  consumption,  and  unable 
even  to  leave  his  room.  This  gentleman  never  left 
the  city  in  sickly  seasons,  but  fearlessly  continued  at 
his  post,  however  great  and  alarming  the  mortality 
around  him.  So  it  was  that  in  the  first  cholera  I 
had  no  coadjutors  but  the  Roman  Catholic  priests. 

One  of  these.  Father  K.,  was  among  my  most  in- 
timate personal  acquaintances.  He  often  dined  with 
me,  and  spent  hours  at  a  time  in  the  seclusion  of  my 
study.  A  better  man  I  have  not  known.  He  was 
as  liberal  in  his  theological  views  as  Dr.  Channing 
or  Bishop  Fenelon,  and  yet  most  ardently  attached 


KEY.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  233 

to  the  Eoman  Catholic  church.  He  was  a  firm  dis- 
believer in  the  doctrine  of  endless  misery,  but  did 
not  advocate  this  view  of  futurity  in  his  public  dis- 
courses. His  charities,  like  his  soul,  were  large  and 
unbounded.  He  inherited  a  handsome  property, 
which  enabled  him  to  gratify  his  benevolent  desires. 
In  his  labors  during  the  cholera,  this  gentleman 
gave  his  services  to  all,  indiscriminately,  who  needed 
the  consolations  of  religion,  whether  Protestant  or 
Catholic  sufferers.  "  I  feel,"  he  said,  "  that  all  men 
are  my  brethren,  and  heirs  of  the  same  immortality. 
I  spend  all  my  time  among  the  sick,  irrespective  of 
their  character  or  creed. 

"  I  am  not  allowed,  indeed,  to  administer  the  rite 
of  extreme  unction  to  unbelievers.  I  do  not  attempt 
it.  -  But  with  respect  to  such  cases,  I  have  a  peculiar 
service  of  my  own  devising,  dictated  by  the  condition 
and  circumstances  of  the  sufferers  around  me,  and 
which  is  not  in  any  respect  incompatible  with  my 
relations  to  the  priesthood.  I  propound  one  ques- 
tion only  to  the  departing  sinner.  I  ask  him  if  he 
believes  in  Almighty  God,  his  Creator.  If  he  answer 
affirmatively,  (as  all  have  hitherto  done,  without  an 
exception,)  I  then  offer  this  short  prayer :  May 
that  merciful  Creator,  in  whom  you  exist,  forgive  and 
bless  you,  and  conduct  you  finally  to  those  immortal 
joys  which  Jesus  has  procured  for  all  men  in  that 
'  undiscovered  country  from  whose  bourn  no  trav- 
eller returns.'  "  Could  any  thing  be  more  simple, 
appropriate,  or  sublime  ?  He  added,  tears  starting 
from  his  eyes  with  the  utterance,  "  If  it  were  in  my 
power  to  prevent  it,  not  one  of  these  unhappy  vic- 
20* 


234  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

tims  would  be  finally  and  forever  lost.''  Will  not, 
then,  infinite,  everlasting,  and  immutable  mercy 
ultimately  achieve  their  deliverance  ? 

This  excellent  man  lost  his  life  in  carrying  out  an 
enterprise  of  benevolence.  He  undertook  to  establish 
an  asylum  and  school  for  orphan  boys  on  the  Bayou  St. 
John.  He  had  collected  quite  a  number  of  fatherless 
children,  and  made  suitable  arrangements  for  their 
maintenance  and  education ;  and  when  every  thing,  to 
human  view,  promised  a  rich  harvest  of  success,  the 
enterprise  was  suddenly  blasted  by  the  ravages  of  a 
tornado.  It  commenced  about  sundown,  and  before 
midnight  caused  the  waters  of  Lake  Pontchartrain 
to  rise  several  feet,  and  flow  towards  the  city  like 
the  incoming  tide  of  an  ocean.  At  the  dead  hour 
of  night,  Father  K.  was  aroused  by  the  rushing  of 
the  waters  into  his  room.  He  made  all  possible  haste 
to  awaken  the  boys,  and  placed  them  under  the  di- 
rection of  a  tutor,  who  soon  conducted  them  beyond 
the  reach  of  danger.  Then  he  took  some  servants 
with  him  to  the  stables,  to  save  a  fine  stock  of  cows 
from  drowning.  This  object  was  accomplished,  but 
with  great  difficulty.  The  good  man  waded  and 
swam  in  the  water  so  long  that  it  brought  on  a  chill 
and  typhoid  fever,  which  in  a  few  days  terminated 
his  invaluable  life  and  labors.  To  the  community 
in  general,  and  to  myself  in  particular,  his  death 
was  an  irreparable  loss.  Our  views  on  religion,  and 
our  tastes  in  general,  were  singularly  harmonious. 
Strong  and  deathless  were  the  sympathies  by  which 
we  were  united.  I  have  not  known  a  clergyman  of 
my  own  persuasion  whom  I  loved  with  a  purer,  in- 
tenser  affection. 


REY.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  235 

It  is  a  wide-spread  opinion  that  Roman  Catholic 
priests  practise  certain  immoralities^  not  only  with 
impunity,  but  with  the  entire  approbation  of  their 
parishioners,  which,  in  Protestant  communities, 
would  blast  completely  and  forever  the  reputation 
and  influence  of  a  minister.  It  affords  me  great 
pleasure  to  testify,  that  in  New  Orleans,  just  as  much 
as  in  Boston  or  New  York,  a  spotless  moral  life  is 
a  qualification  indispensably  necessary  to  the  good 
standing  of  any  clergyman,  whether  Protestant  or 
Catholic.  Priests  are  never  seen  in  Louisiana  at 
balls,  theatres,  private  dancing  parties,  or  operas 
even. 

They  do  not  teach  that  these  amusements,  ab- 
stractly considered,  are  sinful,  but  that,  such  are 
the  weakness  and  prejudices  of  large  classes  in  ev- 
ery community,  they  look  upon  it  as  incompatible 
with  the  spirituality  and  refinement  of  the  priest- 
hood to  participate  in  their  enjoyment.  In  their 
public  deportment,  the  Roman  Catholic  priests  of 
New  Orleans  are  models  of  clerical  wisdom,  decorum, 
and  propriety.  They  are  sufficiently  grave,  serious, 
and  dignified,  and  at  the  same  time  free  from  affec- 
tation, simple,  natural,  condescending,  agreeable, 
and  unconstrained  in  their  intercourse  with  persons 
of  every  age,  character,  and  condition  in  life.  I 
have  sometimes  been  present  when  their  religious 
peculiarities  have  been  assailed  by  unjust,  gross,  and 
insulting  insinuations,  and  beheld  with  profound 
admiration  their  imperturbable  equanimity,  meek- 
ness, and  forbearance.  Happy  would  it  be  if  all 
who  profess  to  be  the  ministers  of  Christ  should 


236  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

faithfully  follow  the  example  of  Him  "  who  did  no 
sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth ;  not 
rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing,  but 
contrariwise  blessing ;  who,  when  he  was  reviled, 
reviled  not  again  ;  when  he  suffered,  threatened  not ; 
but  committed  himself  to  Him  that  judgeth  right- 
eously." 

Shortly  after  my  settlement  in  New  Orleans,  I 
was  called  to  reside  for  two  years  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  city,  in  the  midst  of  a  population  exclusively 
Catholic.  There  was  hardly  a  single  Protestant 
family  within  half  of  a  mile  from  our  domicile. 
When  we  took  up  our  abode  there,  we  expected  to 
be  quite  solitary  and  lonely.  But  very  soon  our 
neighbors  became  acqiiainted  with  us,  and  showed 
the  utmost  civility  and  attention.  We  found  them 
sincere,  warm-hearted,  polite,  affable,  and  as  kind 
when  we  were  in  sickness  and  trouble  as  if  they 
had  been  united  to  us  by  the  closest  ties  of  natural 
affinity.  It  struck  me  that  persons  so  agreeable  and 
exemplary  in  private  life  and  the  domestic  circle 
must  have  a  religion  not  entirely  devoid  of  exalted 
and  ennobling  influences.  Hence  I  determined  to 
avail  myself  of  the  opportunity  afforded  me  of  be- 
coming thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  religious 
habits  and  practices  of  the  laity  in  every-day  life,  as 
well  as  in  the  cathedral. 

It  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  admitted  to  a  most 
confidential  and  familiar  footing  with  a  Creole  fam- 
ily occupying  a  fashionable  and  distinguished  position 
in  society.  The  lady  was  a  native  of  New  Orleans, 
and  had  never  been  out  of  the  State  of  Louisiana. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  237 

She  had  not  been  personally  acquainted  with  any- 
Protestant  minister  except  myself.  She  had  never 
read  any  of  our  religious  books.  She  had  breathed 
a  Roman  Catholic  atmosphere  only,  from  the  cradle 
upwards.  As  to  every  particular,  I  have  not  seen, 
in  the  whole  course  of  my  life,  a  more  charming 
woman.  Her  personal  attractions  were  of  the  high- 
est order,  set  off  with  that  indescribable  ease,  sim- 
plicity, and  elegance  peculiar  to  French  ladies,  and 
which  render  their  style  of  manners  so  fascinating. 
Her  mind  had  been  carefully  cultivated.  Besides 
music  and  other  accomplishments,  her  knowledge 
of  books  and  the  world  enabled  her  to  shine  in  con- 
versation. 

She  was  an  example  of  industry  and  economy  in 
the  management  of  her  domestic  affairs.  No  mar- 
ried lady  of  New  England  was  ever  superior  to  her 
in  this  respect.'  She  presided  at  the  dinner  table 
with  unsurpassed  grace  and  dignity ;  and  before  the 
guests  were  seated,  invariably  called  on  some  one  to 
supplicate  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God  upon  the 
entertainment.  It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say,  that 
this  lady  possessed  those  rare  excellences  and  prop- 
erties of  a  good  wife  -so  graphically  described  in  the 
last  chapter  of  the  book  of  Proverbs. 

But  what  seemed  to  me  most  wonderful  in  the 
person  I  am  speaking  of,  was  the  superiority  of  her 
attainments  in  spiritual  excellence.  She  commenced 
each  day  with  prayer,  reading,  and  meditation.  On 
one  occasion,  she  was  so  obliging  as  to  invite  me  to 
examine  her  oratory,  as  she  called  it  —  the  little 
chapel  appropriated  for  her  private  devotional  exer- 


238  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

cises.  Upon  a  table  on  one  side  of  the  room  lay  her 
most  favorite  religious  books.  Among  these  were 
the  Bible,  and  the  Imitation  of  Christ,  by  Thomas 
a  Kempis — a  work  praised  and  used  by  Protestants 
of  all  denominations.  It  has  been  translated  into 
all  modern  languages,  and  republished  more  than  a 
thousand  times.  Indeed,  this  work  is  the  storehouse 
whence  Dr.  Doddridge  drew  his  principal  materials 
in  the  composition  of  that  celebrated  manual  called 
the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul.  I 
remember  this  work  more  particularly,  because  its 
leaves  were  soiled,  and  almost  worn  out  by  constant 
use,  like  the  horn  book  in  which  little  children  learn 
their  letters  and  rudiments.  Indeed,  she  said  that 
for  years  she  had  been  in  the  constant  habit  of  pe- 
rusing this  volume,  along  with  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
Of  all  uninspired  productions,  it  had  the  warmest 
place  in  her  heart. 

I  learned  one  fact  from  this  lady,  which  illustrates 
the  superior  wisdom  and  efficiency  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion.  The  whole  routine  of  her  every- 
day life  was  particularly  marked  out  and  prescribed 
by  the  rules  of  the  church  ;  so  that,  by  tliis  means, 
every  moment  and  hour  were  occupied  with  that 
faithful  discharge  of  duties  which  consecrated  the 
whole  scene  of  her  existence,  filling  her  soul  with 
an  approving  conscience,  heavenly  peace,  and  virtue 
pure  —  "sacred,  substantial,  never-failing  bliss." 
But  the  Protestant  minister  contents  himself  with 
meeting  his  communicants  once  or  twice  a  week 
only,  in  the  church.  Here  he  expounds  to  them 
the  principles  and  rules  of  a  holy  life.    After  the 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  239 

benediction  they  disperse,  and  he  sees  them  not 
again  till  the  succeeding  Sabbath.  He  cannot  tell 
whether,  during  the  intervening  days,  they  have 
lived  like  heathen  or  Christians. 

But  the  pious  Catholic,  during  the  whole  time 
passed  out  of  the  church,  feels  that  he  is  in  the  pres- 
ence not  only  of  Almighty  God,  but  also  of  the  priest- 
hood. For  every  Sunday  morning  he  expects  to  render 
his  father  confessor  an  account  of  his  doings  for  the 
week  just  finished.  The  lady  above  mentioned, 
speaking  of  the  advantages  of  frequently  confessing 
to  a  priest,  remarked,  "  Why,  if  I  were  not  in  the 
habit  of  making  a  moral  reckoning  with  myself  every 
week,  but  were  to  put  it  off  to  that  unknown,  dis- 
tant, imaginary  period,  called  the  day  of  judgment, 
with  the  sincerest  intentions,  I  should  be  at  the  best 
but  a  feeble,  languid,  vacillating  Christian."  Mem- 
orable words  !  Well  would  it  be  for  every  Protes- 
tant to  ponder  their  import  with  deep  attention. 
The  Methodists  have  in  their  class  meetings  a  sort 
of  substitute  for  these  weekly  confessions.  Hence 
this  church  deservedly  enjoys  a  distinguished  repu- 
tation for  earnest,  efficient,  and  every-day  piety. 

One  evening  I  was  at  her  house,  when  the  conver- 
sation turned  on  the  topic  of  there  being  no  salvation 
out  of  the  pale  of  the  Catholic  church.  She  expressed 
her  opinion  touching  this  matter  in  terms  like  these : 
"  I  believe  that  true  religion  consists  in  qualifies  of 
the  heart,  not  in  ceremonies  merely  —  in  loving  God 
with  all  the  soul,  and  our  neighbors  as  ourselves. 
They  who  are  actuated  supremely  by  these  senti- 
ments must  be  saved,  whether  Catholics,  Protestants, 


240  AUTOBIOGBAPHY  OF 

Jews,  Mahometans,  or  Pagans."  A  priest,  sitting 
by,  exclaimed,  "  That  is  right !  Why,  even  Mr. 
Clapp  may  be  saved  upon  our  own  principles,  for  it 
is  a  canonical  doctrine  among  us,  that  any  honest 
errorist  will  be  accepted  on  the  ground  of  invincible 
ignorance  —  an  ignorance  which  he  had  no  adequate 
means  of  overcoming."  In  the  preceding  para- 
graphs I  have  given  a  true,  unexaggerated,  but  im- 
perfect portrait  of  one  woman  who  adorned  the 
Catholic  communion.  There  are  thousands  like  it 
in  different  parts  of  our  beloved  land.  Would  to 
God  that  every  woman  in  this  republic  had  essen- 
tially the  same  beautiful  character. 

Never,  till  I  went  to  Louisiana,  did  I  behold  that 
living  and  most  perfect  exemplification  of  a  Chris- 
tian spirit  exhibited  in  the  conduct  and  benefactions 
of  those  denominated  Sisters  of  Charity.  Look  at 
them.  They  were,  in  many  instances,  born  and 
bred  in  the  lap  of  worldly  ease  and  luxury.  But, 
in  obedience  to  a  sense  of  religious  duty,  they  have 
relinquished  the  pleasures  of  time  for  the  charms  of 
a  life  consecrated  to  duty  and  to  God.  There,  calm 
and  gentle  as  angels,  they  stay  at  their  posts  amid 
the  most  frightful  epidemics,  till  death  comes  to  take 
them  to  a  better  world.  What  a  spectacle  !  Their 
whole  existence  is  passed  in  watching  the  sick,  and 
performing  for  them  the  most  menial  offices.  They, 
indeed,  fulfil  the  injunction  of  the  apostle,  "  Honor 
all  men."  They  glorify  our  common  humanity. 
They  feed  the  hungry  and  clothe  the  naked.  When 
I  have  seen  them  smoothing  the  pillow,  and  whisper- 
ing the  consolations  of  religion  for  some  unfortunate 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  241 

fellow-being,  in  his  last  moments,  —  dying  among 
strangers,  far  from  home,  never  again  to  behold 
the  face  of  wife,  child,  relative,  or  friend  this  side 
the  grave,  —  I  could  hardly  realize  that  they  were 
beings  of  mortality.  They  seemed  to  me  like  min- 
istering angels  sent  down  from  the  realms  of  celes- 
tial glory.  0,  how  immeasurable  the  disparity  be- 
tween one  of  these  noble  spirits  and  a  mere  creature 
of  the  feminine  gender,  devoted  exclusively  to  the 
follies  and  vanities  of  fashionable  life,  who  makes  a 
dazzling  show  for  a  few  hours,  and  then  sinks  to  be 
seen  no  more.  These  angels  are  seen  in  all  our  hos- 
pitals, both  public  and  private,  and  in  other  places 
where  their  services  are  required,  irrespective  of 
the  distinctions  of  name,  religion,  party,  clime,  or 
nation. 

Indeed  the  Roman  Catholic  church  is  infinitely 
superior  to  any  Protestant  denomination  in  its  pro- 
visions of  mercy  and  charity  for  the  poor.  They 
seek  to  inspire  the  most  wretched  and  forlorn  with 
those  hopes  that  point  to  a  better  world.  When  I 
was  in  St.  Peter's  Church  at  Rome,  on  a  Sunday 
morning,  I  saw  the  poorest,  most  obscure  and  neg- 
lected persons  kneeling  on  its  splendid  pavement, 
by  the  side  of  the  most  noble  inhabitants  of  the 
Eternal  City.  In  that  cathedral,  there  is  no  place 
assigned  for  the  exclusive  use  of  fashionable  people, 
any  more  than  there  is  in  heaven.  All  meet  on  the 
same  level,  as  children  of  one  common  Father  ;  as  de- 
pendent on  the  same  pardoning  mercy  ;  as  travellers 
to  the  same  grave  ;  as  partakers  of  the  same  promises, 
and  heirs  of  the  same  immortal  glory.  Throughout 
21 


242  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

Catholic  Europe,  the  doors  of  the  churches  are  kept 
open  day  and  night,  from  year  to  year,  and  century 
to  century.  There,  at  any  hour  of  the  day,  the  for- 
saken outcast,  on  whom  the  world  has  ceased  to 
smile,  can  repair,  and  falling  down  before  the  altar 
of  his  God,  feel  supported  by  the  sublime  faith  that 
he  has  in  heaven  a  better  and  everlasting  inherit- 
ance. I  may  say  that  Catholic  churches  are  the 
homes  of  the  poor.  In  countries  enjoying  this  form 
of  Christianity,  the  most  fallen  are  incomparably 
less  degraded  than  the  worst  of  those  who  live  in 
Protestant  lands. 

Besides,  they  all,  without  distinction,  participate 
in  the  sacraments  of  religion.  No  one  is  permitted  to 
die  without  the  rites  of  the  church.  So  it  should 
be.  Few  Protestants  know  what  is  the  nature  of 
that  last  benediction,  which  the  priest  pronounces 
over  the  dying  man.  It  runs,  if  I  have  been  cor- 
rectly informed,  in  a  strain  somewhat  like  the  fol- 
lowing: "  Go  forth,  0  thou  immortal  spirit,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father  who  created  thee,  in  the  name 
of  the  Son  who  died  to  redeem  thee,  and  in  the  name 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  sanctifies  thee  ;  and  when 
thou  leavest  the  body,  may  the  resplendent  multi- 
tudes of  angels  greet  thee  ;  may  the  spirits  of  the 
just,  clad  in  their  white  robes,  embrace  thee,  and 
conduct  thee  to  the  everlasting  mansions  of  the 
blessed."  Could  there  be  any  thing  more  appro- 
priate, more  beautiful,  touching,  and  grand  ?  But 
with  us  the  poor  die  without  a  clergyman,  without 
a  prayer,  without  a  friend,  without  any  recognition 
of  tlieir  immortality,  as  if  they  were  about  to  lie 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  243 

down  with  kindred  brutes,  in  the  same  ditch,  to  exist 
no  more  forever. 

No  Protestant  denomination,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Methodists,  have  suitably  remembered  the 
poor.  This  remark  was  once  made  by  a  distin- 
guished prelate  of  the  church  of  England.  In  our 
Northern  cities,  New  York,  &c.,  there  is  an  actual 
rivalry  as  to  which  church  shall  be  the  most  exclu- 
sive. And  one  congregation  has  erected  a  separate 
building  for  the  poor  to  worship  in.  Churches  are 
constructed  on  purpose  to  shut  out  the  poor.  The 
pews  are  sold,  like  the  boxes  of  a  theatre,  to  the 
highest  bidder.  The  poor  can  never  enter  there. 
0,  what  a  commentary  on  the  Christianity  of  our 
times  !  After  spending  the  week  in  folly  and  dissi- 
pation, the  aristocratic  among  us  can  repair  to  a 
fashionable  place  of  worship  on  the  Lord's  day 
morning,  to  gratify  a  love  of  dress,  to  indulge  that 
wicked,  pitiful  vanity,  which  ©ne  act  of  true  reli- 
gious worship  would  annihilate  forever.  I  do  not 
know  where  all  this  will  end ;  but  I  do  know  that 
Protestantism  will  soon  go  down  into  the  dust  and 
darkness  of  death,  unless  it  changes  its  entire  eccle- 
siastical plans  and  policies.  Eternal  honor  be  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  church,  for  practically  observing 
the  distinctive  precept  of  our  religion  to  remember 
and  bless  the  poor.  For  the  larger  the  charity  of  a 
church,  the  nearer  it  is  to  God. 

Now,  the  Catholic  church,  as  I  have  described  it, 
went  along  with  the  first  colonists,  who  settled  them- 
selves on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.  It  has  grown 
with    their   growth    and    strengthened   with   their 


244  AUTOBIOGBAPHY  OP 

strength,  and  the  religious  wants  of  the  people  of 
Louisiana  have  been  as  well  supplied  as  those  of 
Massachusetts,  all  things  considered.  I  never  go 
abroad  without  being  compelled  to  listen  to  the  ut- 
terance of  the  most  disparaging  and  unjust  remarks 
about  my  adopted  state. 

Travelling  in  Europe  in  1847,  when  introduced  to 
distinguished  literary  gentlemen  as  a  resident  of 
New  Orleans,  they  almost  invariably  said,  "  We  have 
always  been  told  that  your  city  is  the  most  wicked, 
immoral  place  in  the  United  States."  One  distin- 
guished author,  speaking  of  Louisiana,  observed, 
"  Its  physical  resources  are  undoubtedly  very  supe- 
rior;  but,  alas!  you  have  no  literature  and  no  his- 
tory—  the  only  things  which  can  shed  glory  on  a 
state.  This  is  the  first  time  I  have  ever  met  an 
educated  gentleman  from  New  Orleans.  I  am  really 
glad  to  see  you.  Has  Louisiana  yet  produced  any 
scholars,  poets,  orators,  or  savans,  worthy  of  note?'' 
This  question  was  asked,  as  I  thought,  in  the  spirit  of 
sneering  and  sarcasm.  It  seemed  intended  merely 
to  wound  my  feelings  ;  for,  a  moment  before,  I  had 
remarked  that  the  first  log  cabin  on  the  spot  where 
New  Orleans  is  built,  then  a  wretched  swamp,  was 
erected  within  a  century,  and  that  nearly  all  the 
improvements  in  the  state  had  been  made  within 
the  last  fifty  years. 

I  ventured  to  reply  thus  :  "  Sir,  you  are  familiar 
with  the  circle  of  human  history.  Did  you  ever 
read  of  an  instance  in  which  a  nation  only  one,  two, 
or  three  hundred  years  old  had  enriched  itself  with 
original  works  of  science  and  literature  ?    It  took 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  245 

nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  to  build  St. 
Peter's  Church.  What  a  long  succession  of  ages 
was  requisite  to  produce  the  cities,  temples,  palaces, 
and  galleries  of  art,  which  adorn  England,  France, 
and  Italy !  Hitherto,  the  people  of  Louisiana  have 
been  occupied,  of  necessity,  in  reclaiming  and  for- 
tifying their  lowlands  against  the  annual  inunda- 
tions of  the  Mississippi,  building  houses,  turning 
cypress  swamps  into  beautiful  plantations,  and  pro- 
viding themselves  with  the  various  physical  accom- 
modations and  improvements  upon  which  the  super- 
structure of  civilized  life  every  where  rests.  At 
present,  for  the  most  part,  they  import  their  books, 
not  because  they  want  the  genius,  but  the  time  and 
other  means  essential  to  the  creations  of  art  and 
philosophy.  As  to  our  history,  it  is  very  recent,  but 
contains  some  items  of  interest.  You  have  heard,  I 
suppose,  of  the  invasion  of  New  Orleans  by  your 
countrymen  in  1815,  and  remember  the  results. '^ 

"  True,"  he  said,  "  the  victory  to  which  you  have 
referred  must  be  classed  with  the  most  brilliant  dis- 
plays of  military  skill  and  bravery  recorded  in  the 
annals  of  time."  He  was  surprised  to  learn  that 
the  conquerors  of  Napoleon  were  subdued  by  a 
patriot  band  of  peaceful  planters  and  merchants, 
who  fought  for  their  homes  with  the  same  undaunt- 
ed, invincible  spirit  which  has  inscribed  the  names 
of  Leonidas,  Miltiades,  and  Washington  on  the  tab- 
lets of  immortal  glory.  Charles  Gayarr^,  late  sec- 
retary of  the  State  of  Louisiana,  has  given  to  the 
world  a  noble  work  upon  our  history.  It  is  replete 
with  narratives  of  wild,  romantic,  and  thrilling  inter- 
21* 


246  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

est.  The  author  is  a  Creole,  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  the  character  of  Louisiana,  deeply  enamoured 
of  its  beauties,  and  has  painted  them  in  elegant  and 
polished  language. 

When  I  travel  in  New  England,  too,  I  am  often 
pained  by  hearing  Louisiana  spoken  of  in  terms  of 
disparagement  and  vituperation.  Last  summer,  a 
clergyman  of  Massachusetts  observed  to  me  that  he 
could  hardly  conceive  of  a  greater  calamity  than  for 
a  pious  and  enlightened  minister  to  be  compelled  to 
spend  his  days  in  Louisiana,  where  Christianity  was 
encumbered  by  the  corruptions  of  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic church.  I  have  already  given  my  opinion  con- 
cerning the  practical  Christianity  displayed  by  the 
priests,  and  their  care  for  the  poor,  the  outcast,  the 
sick,  and  the  dying. 

There  is  indeed  less  religious  display  in  Louisiana 
than  in  some  other  sections  of  our  Union ;  but  if 
what  Paul  asserts  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  First 
Corinthians  be  admitted,  that  the  essence  of  Chris- 
tianity consists  in  generous  affections  and  sympathies 
towards  our  fellow-beings,  I  contend  that  the  inhab- 
itants of  Louisiana  have  quite  as  much  religion  as 
those  of  Massachusetts,  New  York,  or  any  other 
northern  state.  Charity,  says  the  apostle,  as  above 
quoted,  is  the  only  thing  absolutely  needful  in  order 
to  our  acceptance  with  God,  the  charm  and  glory  of 
the  intelligent  universe,  the  very  soul,  life,  and 
breath  of  heaven  itself.  I  would  simply  ask  our 
traducers  whether  they  can  see  our  hearts,  and  posi- 
tively pronounce  them  to  be  destitute  of  those  noble 
sentiments  denominated  charity  in  the  New  Testa- 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  247 

ment.  I  would  invite  them  to  remember  and  act 
in  accordance  with  the  following  words  of  Jesus: 
"  Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged.  For  with  what 
judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged;  and  with 
what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you 
again.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's 
servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth." 
If  gospel  benevolence  proves  the  existence  of  Chris- 
tian principles,  it  is  certain  that  true  religion  reigns 
and  flourishes  as  vigorously  in  Louisiana  as  on  the 
banks  of  the  Hudson  or  Connecticut. 

Some  reader  may  feel  inclined  to  say,  "  If  the  above 
statements  are  true,  would  it  not  be  best  for  us  all  to 
join  the  Roman  Catholic  church  immediately  ?  "  I 
should  answer,  "  Yes,  provided  you  can  honestly  sub- 
scribe to  its  theological  opinions."  For  myself,  I  can- 
not believe  in  the  Athanasian  doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 
If  it  were  in  my  power  to  adopt  this  system,  I  should 
as  soon  as  possible  become  a  Roman  Catholic.  I 
cannot  but  regard  our  doctrinal  views  as  more  sim- 
ple, true,  and  evangelical  than  theirs.  But  their 
ecclesiastical  organization,  rules,  and  polity  are  infi- 
nitely superior  to  that  of  any  Protestant  denomina- 
tion in  Christendom.  And  the  more  closely  a  sect 
imitates  Popery  in  these  particulars,  the  greater  will 
be  their  usefulness  and  prosperity.  I  wish  well  to 
this  ancient,  venerable  dispensation  of  Christianity. 
I  rejoice  that  her  churches,  schools,  and  nunneries 
are  multiplying  on  every  side.  I  should  like  to  see 
them  spread  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  from 
the  Arctic  Sea  to  the  Antarctic,  till  the  matin  and 
vesper  bells  shall  resound  along  the  valleys,  from  hill 


248  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

to  hill,  and  from  mountain  to  mountain ,  throughout 
a  republic  covering  the  entire  western  continent. 

A  great  deal  has  been  said  of  late  about  the  dan- 
ger to  this  country  in  consequence  of  the  immigra- 
tion to  our  shores  of  Catholics  from  foreign  lands. 
It  is  thought  that  the  poor  Irish,  who  are  constantly 
coming  among  us  in  such  crowds,  will  exert  a  most 
deleterious  influence,  putting  in  jeopardy  our  civil 
liberties,  and  sowing  broadcast  over  the  land  the 
seeds  of  moral  contagion  and  death.  The  poor 
Irish  —  may  Heaven  bless  them !  I  want  not  their 
aid  at  the  ballot  box.  Never  shall  I  be  a  candidate 
for  their  suffrages.  Yet  I  can  say  with  entire  disin- 
terestedness that  I  cherish  towards  them  the  liveliest 
sympathies. 

I  have  seen  much  of  the  Irish  in  New  Orleans, 
in  seasons  of  peril  and  disaster.  I  love  them, 
however  poor,  for  their  many  generous  and  noble 
traits  of  character.  I  do  not  fear  that  their  influ- 
ence will  be  injurious  to  us,  either  in  a  political  or 
religious  bearing.  But  I  am  reminded  that  they 
bring  to  our  shores  degraded,  dangerous  characters 
and  habits.  If  it  were  really  so,  is  it  to  be  wondered 
at,  when  we  remember  what  scenes  of  the  most  atro- 
cious despotism  have  been  grinding  them  to  the  dust 
for  a  long  series  of  ages  ?  They  are  exiles,  seeking 
a  refuge  from  want  and  oppression.  They  are  God's 
children.  They  are  our  brothers.  In  the  extremest 
need  and  destitution,  should  we  not  open  our  arms 
to  receive  them  with  a  cordial  welcome,  and  rejoice 
that  they  can  find  a  home  in  this  happy  land  of 
peace,  freedom,  and  plenty?    It  is  not  in  my  heart 


REV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  249 

to  speak  of  them  in  terms  of  contempt  and  bitter- 
ness. He  who  applies  to  them  vile  and  opprobrious 
epithets  virtually  "  reproaches  their  Maker." 

But,  some  say,  they  are  stupendously  ignorant. 
Is  it  their  fault,  if  they  are  so  ?  For  more  than 
seventy  years,  in  Ireland,  a  Catholic  schoolmaster 
was  liable  to  be  transported,  and  if  he  returned,  to 
be  adjudged  guilty  of  high  treason,  barbarously  put 
to  death,  drawn  and  quartered.  This  most  iniquitous 
law  broke  up  their  schools.  The  children  of  neces- 
sity grew  up  uneducated,  and  must  come  here  igno- 
rant, if  they  come  at  all.  I  thank  God  that  they 
do  come ;  there  is  room  enough  for  them  all.  I 
rejoice  on  their  own  account ;  for  it  is  an  encour- 
aging, well-established  fact  that,  in  general,  Irish 
immigrants,  as  soon  as  they  land  among  us,  begin  to 
improve,  and  rapidly  to  assume  a  more  elevated 
character,  especially  when  they  do  not  forsake  their 
national  church,  and  prove  recreant  to  the  faith  of 
their  forefathers.  Their  children  can  hardly  be  dis- 
criminated from  those  born  of  English  ancestors, 
and  lose  all  trace  of  their  original  descent,  except  in 
those  impulses  of  a  naturally  noble  and  generous 
heart,  which  distinguish  Irishmen  in  all  times,  in  all 
latitudes,  and  under  every  phase  of  outward  condi- 
tion and  circumstances. 

Some  are  afraid  of  their  religion.  It  is  perfectly 
safe  in  a  free  country  to  tolerate  all  forms  of  religion, 
because  the  principle  of  reverence  in  man,  uninflu- 
enced by  coercion,  can  never  lead  to  any  species  of 
immorality.  If  the  Roman  Catholics  become  more 
numerous  in  this  repubhc  than  any  other  sect,  the. 


250  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

fact  will  prove  conclusively  the  superiority  of  tlieir 
teachings  and  mode  of  worship.  That  they  should 
grow,  till  finally  to  outnumber  all  the  Protestant 
denominations,  is  hardly  possible.  Besides,  church 
despotism  belongs  to  the  things  forever  gone  by.  It 
cannot  be  resuscitated.  We  might  as  easily  revive  a 
belief  in  knight-errantry,  witchcraft,  the  mythologies 
or  fabulous  traditions  of  the  old  Greek  and  Roman 
states.  The  press,  the  free  school,  the  ballot  box, 
and  imiversal  education  "  have  already  opened  to 
every  view  the  palpable  truths  that  the  mass  of  man- 
kind was  not  born  with  saddles  on  their  backs,  nor  a 
favored  few  booted  and  spurred,  ready  to  ride  them 
legitimately  by  the  grace  of  God.''  It  is  a  most  un- 
founded alarm,  then,  that  these  annually  increasing 
immigrations  of  foreigners  into  the  United  States 
can  essentially  interfere  with  our  national  prosperity. 
The  majority  bring  with  them  the  means  of  a  com- 
petent support.  How  could  we  get  along  without 
them?  Deprived  of  their  aid,  what  would  become 
of  our  canals,  railways,  manufactories,  rising  towns 
and  cities,  and  public  works  in  general,  on  which 
depends  our  progress  in  civilization,  wealth,  freedom, 
science,  morals,  and  religion?  With  the  help  of 
foreigners  this  republic  was  founded ;  by  their  help 
it  has  been  preserved  and  advanced  to  its  present 
state  of  glory  and  happiness. 

The  first  Protestant  church  in  New  Orleans  was 
built  about  forty  years  ago,  belonging  to  the  Episcopal 
denomination.  The  second  was  founded  by  my  pred- 
ecessor, the  Rev.  Sylvester  Larned,  and  was  first 
opened  for  public  worship  on  the  4th  day  of  July, 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  251 

1819.  On  the  lower  floor  there  were  one  hundred 
and  eighteen  pews.  The  galleries  were  spacious, 
and  capable  of  accommodating  about  four  hundred 
persons.  Both  sides  of  the  galleries  contained  free 
seats,  which  were  always  filled  by  strangers.  On 
this  account,  our  place  of  worship  was  often  called 
the  Strangers^  Church.  It  was  generally  believed 
that  its  pastor  was  a  "  setter  forth  of  strange  gods,^' 
to  use  an  expression  of  St.  Paul.  Hence  those  who 
regarded  him  as  a  false  teacher  not  unfrequently 
came  to  the  Presbyterian  meetings  to  listen  to  the 
novelties  of  an  heretical  pulpit.  Whatever  may  have 
been  the  cause,  our  church  was  honored  by  the  at- 
tendance of  the  most  respectable  strangers  during 
the  winter  season.  The  pews  were  always  taken  by 
residents  of  the  city,  and  there  were  more  applicants 
than  could  be  accommodated.  It  was  a  usual  saying 
among  my  orthodox  friends,  that  the  merchants  and 
planters  who  came  to  New  Orleans  during  the  healthy 
months  to  transact  business  never  left  the  city  with- 
out going  to  "  the  American  theatre,  the  French 
opera,  and  Parson  Clapp^s  church.''^  The  insinua- 
tion is  obvious.  But  notwithstanding  the  slander, 
perhaps  the  friends  of  truth  have  cause  to  rejoice  in 
the  greater  facilities  which  were  thus  afforded  for  its 
wider  dissemination.  Whenever  and  wherever  I 
have  travelled,  on  this  or  the  other  side  of  the  At- 
lantic, I  have  constantly  met  with  strangers  whose 
first  words  were,  "  We  have  seen  you  before ;  we 
have  heard  you  preach  in  New  Orleans." 

I  dined  out  in  London  on  the  second  day  after  my 
arrival.     When  I  entered  the  drawing  room,  filled 


252  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

with  a  most  brilliant  circle,  as  soon  as  I  crossed  the 
threshold,  a  lady  ran  to  greet  me,  saying,  "  Though 
>  I  have  never  been  introduced  to  you,  I  feel  as  if  we 
were  old  acquaintances,  for  I  visited  your  church 
several  weeks  in  succession  one  winter,  when  so- 
journing in  New  Orleans."  She  then  mentioned 
some  of  the  subjects  upon  which  I  had  preached,  and 
the  anecdotes  and  arguments  which  were  employed. 
It  affected  me  so  deeply  that  I  could  scarcely  refrain 
from  tears.  She  was  hardly  seated  before  another 
lady  claimed  an  acquaintance,  on  the  same  ground. 
One  winter,  it  was  her  good  fortune,  she  said,  to  be  a 
regular  attendant  at  our  meetings  in  New  Orleans. 

In  Liverpool,  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  Belfast,  Dub- 
lin, even  Paris,  and  Geneva,  in  Switzerland,  I  was 
made  to  feel  as  if  I  were  at  home,  by  those  who  rec- 
ognized me  at  once,  but  had  never  seen  me  except 
in  the  pulpit,  or  at  a  funeral.  Merchants,  and  the 
agents  of  large  mercantile  houses  from  various  parts 
of  Europe,  flock  to  New  Orleans  every  winter. 
They  are,  with  scarcely  an  exception,  intelligent  and 
liberal.  Among  them  are  some  of  the  warmest 
friends  I  have  ever  had.  If  I  have  spent  my  days 
in  advocating  sentiments  essentially  and  fatally  erro- 
neous, perhaps  no  minister  living  has  done  more  hurt 
then  I  have  done.  But  if,  as  some  believe,  I  have 
espoused  the  true  and  right,  it  is  a  pleasing  reflec- 
tion, that  my  humble  efforts  have  perhaps  contrib- 
uted to  the  advancement  of  virtue  and  knowledge  in 
matters  of  the  deepest  importance,  both  for  time  and 
eternity. 

Within  the  last  twenty  years,  Protestant  churches 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  253 

have  greatly  multiplied  in  New  Orleans.  At  the 
present  day,  I  believe  they  number  twenty-five  or 
thirty.  The  Catholic  churches  have  increased  in  an 
equal  ratio,  so  that  Christianity  has  the  same  exter- 
nal means  of  growth  and  prosperity  in  the  Crescent 
City  as  in  New  York  or  Boston.  The  greatest  hin- 
derance  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  New  Orleans 
is  the  peculiar  condition  of  its  inhabitants.  Nearly 
half  of  these  are  what  may  be  called  a  floating  pop- 
ulation. They  go  there  only  for  the  honorable  pur- 
pose of  accumulating  property.  No  one  of  them, 
hardly,  looks  upon  New  Orleans  as  his  home.  Of 
course,  all  are  anxious  to  gain  a  fortune  as  soon  as 
possible.  What  care  they  for  New  Orleans,  provided 
their  respective  personal  schemes  of  profit  and  inde- 
pendence can  be  achieved  ?  Hence  the  number  is 
comparatively  smaller  than  in  places  where  the  pop- 
ulation is  stable,  who  feel  a  deep,  abiding  interest  in 
building  up  churches  and  other  useful  institutions. 
Those  who  do  favor  such  objects  are  singularly  de- 
voted and  self-sacrificing.  The  society  is  fluctuating 
and  heterogeneous  almost  beyond  a  precedent.  It 
is  constantly  changing.  In  a  very  short  time,  the 
settled  pastor  sees  his  pews  emptied,  and  filled  with 
new  occupants.  He  has  hardly  time  to  form  their 
acquaintance,  before  they  vanish,  to  be  succeeded  by 
another  set  of  strangers.  The  disadvantages  neces- 
sarily attendant  on  such  a  state  of  things  are  obvi- 
ous. I  do  not  mean  to  intimate  that  the  people  of 
New  Orleans  are  more  immoral  than  city  population 
in  general.  We  do  not  think  they  are  more  corrupt, 
or  depraved,  or  worldly,  than  those  who  live  in  Bos- 
22 


254  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

ton  and  its  vicinity.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at 
that  those  who  go  south  merely  to  buy,  and  sell,  and 
get  gain,  should  say  to  the  clergyman  and  his  solici- 
tations, "  Go  thy  way  for  this  time ;  when  I  have  a 
convenient  season  I  will  call  for  thee."  Upon  the 
whole,  New  Orleans  perhaps  is  rising  as  rapidly  in 
the  scale  of  moral  and  religious  improvement  as 
could  be  reasonably  expected. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  255 


CHAPTEE    X. 

SYMPTOMS  OFTEN  ACCOMPANYING  THE  LAST  STAGES  OP 
THE  YELLOW   FEVER,  ETC. 

In  the  epidemic  of  1829,  a  young  man  of  very 
superior  character,  and  a  member  of  our  church, 
fell  a  victim  to  the  yellow  fever.  I  was  called  to 
visit  him  but  a  short  time  before  he  died.  I  entered 
his  chamber  precisely  at  noon.  It  was  a  cool,  lovely 
day  in  the  latter  part  of  October.  I  found  him 
dressed  and  walking  the  room  with  a  brisk,  lively 
step.  To  the  inquiry,  "  How  do  you  do,  my  friend  ? " 
he  replied,  "  I  never  felt  better  in  my  life.  I  am 
free  from  pain,  and  if  my  attendants  would  allow  it, 
I  should  immediately  go  into  the  streets,  and  take  a 
walk.  But  the  doctor,  who  has  just  gone  out,  says 
that  if  I  have  any  unsettled  business  on  hand,  it 
should  be  arranged  without  delay.  I  have  sent  for 
you  to  help  me."  At  that  instant,  other  friends 
came  in.  His  will  was  made,  signed,  sealed,  and 
witnessed,  in  a  few  moments.  The  company  then 
retired,  except  the  nurse  and  myself.  I  was  asked 
to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  pray  with  him.  After- 
wards, he  intrusted  to  jne  some  messages  for  his 
widowed  mother  and  relatives,  who  lived  in  a  distant 
state.  He  then  remarked,  "It  is  possible  I  may  be 
near  my  end,  but  I  think  that  the  doctor  has  mis- 
taken my  case.  Will  you  tell  me  honestly  what  you 
think  about  it?"    I  did  not  undeceive  him.    He 


256  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

had  made  every  possible  preparation  for  his  last  exit, 
and  no  harm  could  accrue  from  his  being  buoyed  up 
with  the  hope  of  a  speedy  recovery. 

And  I  have  sometimes  known  men  apparently  in 
the  same  condition  that  he  was,  get  well.  Nothing 
conduces  more  to  promote  the  convalescence  of  a 
yellow  fever  patient  than  good  spirits.  If  he  makes 
up  his  mind  that  his  case  is  a  hopeless  one,  he  will 
most  certainly  die.  I  have  sometimes  seen  persons 
convalescent  before  they  suspected  what  was  the  real 
nature  of  their  malady.  In  two  or  three  days  more, 
they  would  have  been  out ;  but  a  careless  servant  or 
indiscreet  visitor,  contrary  to  the  express  orders  of 
the  physician,  happened  to  disclose  the  secret  in  his 
hearing.  He  was  alarmed  by  the  intelligence,  fan- 
cied that  he  felt  worse,  and  in  spite  of  all  our  assur- 
ances that  he  was  out  of  danger,  in  the  space  of  a 
few  hours  sank  rapidly  into  the  arms  of  death. 

"  "With  thee,  sweet  Hope,  resides  the  heavenly  light 
That  pours  remotest  rapture  on  the  sight ; 
Thine  is  the  charm  of  life's  bewildered  way. 
That  calls  each  slumbering  passion  into  play." 

In  yellow  fever,  a  strong,  unwavering  expectation 
of  a  happy  issue  often  accomplishes  more  than  any 
kind  of  medicine  which  could  be  administered. 

In  a  certain  epidemic,  a  young  man  of  my  ac- 
quaintance had  the  yellow  fever  in  the  severest  form. 
As  he  was  near  me,  and  an  intimate  friend,  I  became 
one  of  his  nurses.  He  had  not  the  slightest  idea  of 
dying,  and  often  said,  "  Don't  be  alarmed ;  Yellow 
Jack  cannot  kill  me."  He  indulged  in  facetious 
remarks,  to  keep  up  our  spirits,  for.  he  saw  that  we 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  257 

were  anxious  and  alarmed.  On  the  third  day,  about 
noon,  he  was  seized  with  the  black  vomit.  The  doc- 
tor came  in,  looked  at  him  a  moment,  and  then  tak- 
ing me  one  side,  observed,  "  It  is  all  over  with  him ; 
he  will  die  before  sundown ;  I  shall  give  no  further 
prescriptions ;  do  with  him  now  whatever  you 
please."  There  was  an  old  French  nurse  in  the 
room,  who  had  spent  her  days  in  taking  care  of  the 
sick,  and  was  familiar  with  the  Creole  mode  of  treat- 
ing the  yellow  fever.  She  exclaimed,  "  If  you  will 
allow  me,  I  think  I  can  cure  this  gentleman."  We 
of  course  consented  that  she  should  make  the  trial. 
By  this  time,  the  respiration  of  our  friend  was  get- 
ting very  difficult,  and  his  limbs  were  cold.  She 
called  for  ptisans,  spirits,  warm  water,  and  various 
other  remedies,  intended  for  external  application 
only,  whose  nature  I  do  not  remember.  We  com- 
menced rubbing  his  body  all  over,  and  using  every 
possible  means  to  excite  perspiration.  In  less  than 
two  hours,  he  began  to  grow  warm  ;  the  vomito 
ceased ;  his  breathing  became  easier ;  he  perspired 
freely,  and  slept  soundly  the  latter  part  of  the  night. 
In  the  morning,  the  doctor  stopped  at  the  door  in  his 
gig,  to  ask  what  hour  the  patient  had  died.  To  his 
great  astonishment,  he  learned  the  favorable  results 
of  our  experiment.  In  a  few  days  after,  the  man 
entered  his  store,  well.  He  is  still  living,  and  enjoys 
good  health. 

In  the  same  epidemic,  I  visited  a  young  married 

gentleman,  not  so  sick  as  the  one  just  mentioned,  and 

perfectly  confident  that  he  should  recover.     On  the 

third  day,  when  the  fever  had  reached  its  crisis,  his 

22* 


25S  .     AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

wife  became  exceedingly  alarmed.  Beckoning  me 
into  an  adjoining  room,  she  said,  "  I  am  afraid  my 
husband  will  die.  He  has  never  made  a  will.  If  he 
leaves  us  without  making  one,  myself  and  children 
may  be  left  penniless.  I  wish  you  would  broach  the 
matter  to  him."  I  replied,  "Your  husband  is  full 
of  hope ;  he  has  no  thoughts  of  dying ;  and  if  you 
will  let  him  remain  undisturbed  till  sundown,  his 
danger  will  be  passed.''  However,  she  refused  to 
follow  my  advice,  and  declared  that  if  I  declined 
acceding  to  her  wishes,  she  should  mention  the  sub- 
ject to  him  herself.  I  was  then  young,  timid,  and 
inexperienced,  and  consented  to  comply  with  her 
request.  I  approached  the  subject  as  delicately  as 
possible,  and  remarked  to  the  gentleman  that  al- 
though he  was  doing  well,  and  in  all  probability 
would  be  abroad  in  a  few  days,  yet  to  guard  against 
contingencies,  it  might  be  expedient  to  give  some 
directions  as  to  his  temporal  affairs.  "  Your  lady 
would  like  to  have  you  make  your  will  this  morn- 
ing." "  Make  a  will !  "  he  exclaimed,  with  a  stare 
of  astonishment ;  "is  it  possible  that  I  am  in  any 
danger  of  dying  ?  "  He  became  exceedingly  agitat- 
ed in  a  moment,  lost  his  hopes  and  courage,  and  in 
three  hours  was  a  corpse.  In  my  judgment,  if  he 
had  been  let  alone,  he  would  have  gone  throiigh  the 
ordeal  safely.  From  that  day  to  the  present,  I  have 
sought  by  all  lawful  means  to  inspire  the  sick  with 
the  most  pleasing  hopes,  and  never  to  intimate  any 
thing  which  may  tend  to  produce  alarm,  misgiving, 
or  despair. 

To  return  from  this  digression.     I  sat  with  the 


BEY.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  259 

young  gentleman  referred  to  on  the  first  page  of  this 
chapter  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  All  this  time 
he  was  either,  walking  or  sitting,  and  engaged  in 
cheerful  and  animated  conversation.  Suddenly,  lay- 
ing his  hand  upon  his  heart,  he  exclaimed,  "  I  feel 
strangely ;  I  feel  as  if  I  should  faint ;  I  must  lie 
down."  I  immediately  rose,  and  helped  him  to  his 
bed.  In  one  moment  after  his  head  was  laid  upon 
the  pillow,  a  stream  of  warm,  fresh,  healthy-looking 
blood  gushed  forth  from  his  mouth,  covering  his  ap- 
parel, bosom,  and  bed  clothes,  as  if  he  had  been 
stabbed  at  the  heart  with  a  dirk.  After  that  issue 
of  blood  he  breathed  not  again.  I  felt  of  his  heart, 
and  it  was  still  beating,  and  continued  to  pulsate  for 
some  moments  after  respiration  had  ceased.  His 
body  was  quite  as  warm  as  my  own.  I  expected 
with  the  utmost  confidence  that  life  would  return  ; 
but  the  next  morning  he  was  buried.  All  these 
things  happened  in  the  space  of  one  hour  —  between 
noon  and  one  o'clock  P.  M. 

This  young  man  was  very  intelligent,  and  twenty 
minutes  before  he  expired,  conversed  with  more  bril- 
liancy than  I  had  ever  heard  him  before,  when  in  the 
plenitude  of  health.  He  repeated  poetry,  and  made 
profound  philosophical  remarks  on  life,  death,  and 
immortality.  Among  other  things,  he  observed  that 
nothing  written  by  man  ever  impressed  him  more 
deeply  than  the  following  lines  of  Gray's  Elegy :  — 


"  For  who,  to  dumb  Forgetfulness  a  prey, 

This  pleasing,  anxious  being  e'er  resigned, 
Left  the  warm  precincts  of  the  cheerful  day, 
Nor  cast  one  longing,  lingering  look  behind  ? 


260  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  On  some  fond  breast  the  parting  soul  relies ; 
Some  pious  drops  the  closing  eye  requires  ; 
E'en  from  the  tomb  the  voice  of  Nature  cries ; 
E'en  in  our  ashes  live  their  wonted  fires." 

He  asked  me  a  curious  question  but  a  few  mo- 
ments before  he  lay  down  to  die.  It  was  this: 
"  Suppose,"  said  he,  "  that  I  was  placed  in  some  ves- 
sel composed  of  the  densest  and  hardest  materials, 
and  hermetically  sealed,  like  the  glass  receivers  used 
in  chemical  laboratories  ;  would  my  disembodied  soul 
find  any  difficulty  in  permeating  this  exterior  cov- 
ering ?  I  conclude,"  he  added,  "  that  my  spirit,  if 
freed  from  mortal  encumbrances,  could,  in  an  instant, 
pass  directly  through  the  globe,  and  pay  a  visit  to 
our  antipodean  brethren,  and  perhaps  make  a  jour- 
ney to  Orion,  Pleiades,  or  Arcturus,  in  less  time 
than  it  now  takes  to  walk  down  to  a  store  on  Char- 
tres  Street."  In  this  voluble  and  imaginative  style, 
like  a  clairvoyant  or  mesmerized  person,  he  poured 
forth  words  with  the  rapidity  of  a  torrent,  till  the 
moment  of  dissolution.  His  whole  being,  both  intel- 
lectual and  physical,  seemed  to  be  preternaturally 
and  powerfully  excited. 

"  In  cases  of  yellow  fever,"  says  Dr.  Dowler,  one 
of  the  most  eminent  physicians  in  New  Orleans,  "  at 
the  moment  of  death,  the  circulation  of  the  blood  is 
sometimes  more  active  than  it  ever  was  in  the  zenith 
of  life  and  health.  In  one  instance,  a  thermometer 
was  placed  in  the  armpit  of  a  corpse  at  the  last  expira- 
tion, and  remained  there  fifty-five  minutes.  The  first 
five  minutes  gave  105° ;  the  next  five  minutes,  106|° ; 
the  next,  108° ;  ten  minutes  more,  108° ;  ten  min- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  261 

utes,  108°  ;  ten  minutes,  108°  ;  and  the  last  ten  min- 
utes, 108 JO.  The  veins  were  greatly  distended.  A 
ligature  was  placed  on  the  arm ;  a  vein  was  opened  ; 
about  two  ounces  of  blood  jetted  out,  after  which  a 
trickling  took  place  for  a  considerable  time,  amount- 
ing to  twelve  ounces.  The  circulation  was  found  to 
be  very  rapid  about  the  head.  The  left  jugular  was 
opened,  as  for  ordinary  blood-letting,  but  no  bandage 
or  pressure  was  used,  the  head  being  raised,  so  that 
the  orifice  was  on  a  level  with  the  breast  bone.  The 
blood  jetted  out  completely,  without  wetting  the 
skin,  forming  an  arch,  the  diameter  of  which  con- 
tinued to  extend  for  five  minutes ;  at  the  end  of 
eight  minutes,  the  arch  had  contracted,  owing,  ap- 
parently, to  small  clots  on  the  margins  of  the  orifice, 
and  the  skin  having  once  become  wet,  the  blood, 
without  being  materially  diminished,  ran  down  the 
neck,  jetting  occasionally  on  removing  clots  from  the 
orifice. 

"  For  about  one  hour,  the  flow  was  copious,  but  at 
the  end  of  that  time,  was  diminishing  rapidly.  I 
caught  nearly  three  pounds  at  first;  this,  with  what 
ran  down  the  neck  after  the  jetting  ceased,  I  estimated 
to  amount  to  five  pounds,  or  eighty  ounces,  from  the 
jugular  alone.  As  the  blood-letting  progressed,  the 
discoloration  of  the  skin  of  the  face  diminished. 
There  was,  as  already  mentioned,  no  bandage  or 
pressure.  It  would  be  impossible,  in  this  way,  to 
bleed  a  living  man  half  as  much,  as  collapse  of  the 
vein,  clots,  fainting,  &g.,  would  prevent  it.  Hence 
the  circulation  in  the  veins  was  probably  more  active 
and  persistent  than  in  health.    Let  it  be  supposed 


262  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

that  the  upper  or  distal  end  of  the  jugular  contained 
an  ounce,  when  opened^  this  being  discharged,  no 
more  could  replace  it,  only  by  a  circulatory  force. 
But  here  the  tube  is  filled  eighty  times  in  a  few 
minutes. 

"  The  heat  of  the  patient  in  the  early  stages  of 
the  yellow  fever  is  usually  very  great,  but  it  falls  off 
towards  the  close  of  the  disease,  both  in  the  conva- 
lescent and  dying  stages  ;  but  among  the  dead,  in 
many  cases,  it  rises  higher  than  in  life,  from  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour  to  six  or  seven  hours  after  death, 
rising  sometimes  to  one  hundred  and  thirteen  de- 
grees, and  falling  in  the  very  same  and  in  different 
regions  both  internally  and  externally." 

The  cases  just  enumerated  are  phenomena  not, 
indeed,  ordinarily  witnessed  in  yellow  fever  epidem- 
ics. In  this  as  in  all  the  works  of  God,  amidst  a 
general  uniformity,  individual  instances  are  greatly 
diversified.  Is  the  yellow  fever  one  of  God's  dispen- 
sations ?  Undoubtedly.  It  is  a  deduction  of  reason, 
— may  I  not  say  of  common  sense  ? — that  there  is  but 
one  efficient  Cause  of  all  the  phenomena,  both  phys- 
ical and  moral,  which  take  place  in  our  world.  The 
Bible  affirms  repeatedly,  and  in  the  strongest  terms, 
that  no  evil  can  befall  man  without  the  knowledge, 
permission,  and  appointment  of  our  heavenly  Father. 
God  does  not  love  men  less  because  they  are  writh- 
ing in  pain,  and  "  stretched  in  Disease's  shapes  ab- 
horred." These  calamities  are  just  as  necessary  for 
man's  development  and  highest  good  as  the  charms 
and  advantages  of  ease,  health,  youth,  bloom,  and 
beauty. 


r 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  263 

In  New  Orleans,  the  instances  have  been  numer- 
ous of  patients  rising  from  their  beds,  putting  on 
their  apparel,  and  engaging  in  conversation  about 
their  business,  and  plans  for  the  future,  but  a  few 
hours,  or  even  only  a  few  minutes,  before  death. 
Dr.  Cartwright,  in  his  account  of  the  epidemic  yel- 
low fever  which  occurred  at  Natchez,  in  1828,  says 
that ''  in  the  last  stage,  in  which  fever,  in  the  etymo- 
logical sense  of  the  term,  disappeared,  and  all  severe 
pain  with  it,  the  patient,  before  debilitated,  often 
regained  his  strength  so  as  to  be  able  to  walk  about 
the  room,  and  converse  cheerfully  with  his  friends. 
When  there  was  no  evident  cause  for  this  apparent 
recuperation,  it  invariably  portended  a  fatal  ter- 
mination. 

"  A  shoemaker,  the  day  before  death,  got  out  of 
bed,  went  to  work,  and  nearly  finished  making  a 
shoe."  He  also  says  that  "  in  the  hospital,  four  or 
five  patients,  in  the  last  stage  of  the  disease,  ac- 
quired great  strength,  left  their  beds,  got  brooms 
and  the  like,  and  after  parading  through  the  rooms 
for  a  time,  died  almost  instantaneously."  A  man 
has  been  known  to  arise,  shave,  make  his  toilet  with 
unusual  care,  sit  down  and  write  a  letter  to  his  dis- 
tant relatives,  informing  them  of  his  convalescence. 
It  was  folded,  sealed,  put  into  the  hands  of  a  ser- 
vant to  be  conveyed  to  the  post  office,  and  before  he 
could  return  to  his  master  he  had  expired.  In  an- 
other instance  a  man  arose,  dressed  himself,  and 
walked  the  streets  the  length  of  several  squares,  and 
fell  lifeless  on  the  banquette.  Monsieur  Robin,  in 
his  Travels  in  Louisiana,  mentions  the  case  of  a 


264  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

physician  attacked  with  yellow  fever,  who,  uncon- 
scious of  any  sickness,  continued  to  attend  his  pa- 
tients until  just  before  his  death.  When  interrogated, 
he  declared  that  he  was  in  good  health.  Others 
died  reading,  apparently  in  the  greatest  joy,  and 
sometimes  in  raptures  of  delight.  A  young  man 
indited  a  beautiful  epistle  to  his  betrothed  as  the 
world  was  receding  forever  from  his  view.  Going 
to  see  a  sick  man  one  morning,  I  found  him  sitting 
at  a  small  table,  with  his  usual  costume  on,  and 
reading  a  newspaper.  He  was  in  the  greatest  flow 
of  spirits,  full  of  wit,  laughter,  merriment,  and  jest- 
ing. I  was  requested  to  take  a  chair  directly  oppo- 
site to  him,  and  the  table  was  so  narrow  that  our 
faces  almost  touched  each  other.  He  was  very  fond 
of  talking  on  phrenological  subjects.  There  was  an 
acquaintance,  whom  he  did  not  prize  very  highly, 
who  had  just  before  left  the  room.  He  was  describ- 
ing his  craniology  in  terms  so  irresistibly  facetious 
that  we  both  burst  into  a  peal  of  laughter,  when,  in  an 
instant,  — in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  —  he  dropped 
his  head  upon  his  arms,  which  were  laid  upon  the 
table  before  him,  and  breathed  not  again.  We  im- 
mediately placed  him  upon  the  bed,  to  see  if  he 
could  not  be  resuscitated.  But  life  had  fled  to  re- 
turn no  more. 


EEV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  265 


CHAPTER   XI. 

ON  THE  CONNECTION  BETWEEN  MY  RELIGIOUS  TEACHINGS 
AND  THE  PREVAILING  CHARACTER  OF  THE  PECULIAR 
EXPERIENCES  THROUGH  WHICH  I  HAVE  PASSED  IN  NEW 
ORLEANS. 

Fenelon,  in  a  work  which  he  wrote  on  preaching 
and  the  composition  of  sermons,  says  that  "  no  book 
is  more  important  to  a  clergyman  than  the  volume 
of  human  life.  He  should  read  it  by  day,  and  medi- 
tate thereon  by  night.  Such  a  study  will  enable 
him  to  accommodate  directions  and  exhortations  to 
persons  of  all  ages,  conditions,*  and  circumstances. 
And  whenever  a  preacher  advances  what  touches  a 
man's  character,  or  is  applicable  to  his  peculiar  state 
and  deficiencies,  he  is  sure  of  being  heard.  To 
discover  a  person  to  himself,  in  a  light  in  which  he 
never  saw  his  portrait  before,  produces  a  wonderful 
effect." 

Since  my  settlement  in  New  Orleans,  I  have  tried 
to  adopt  the  platform  recommended  by  this  venera- 
ble prelate  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church.  Setting 
aside  the  Bible,  I  have  learned  more  about  religion 
from  reading  the  phenomena  of  the  human  heart 
and  human  life,  than  could  be  acquired  from  all  the 
uninspired  books  in  the  world.  The  topics  to  which 
I  allude  in  this  remark  are  the  following :  What  is 
man  ?  Why  have  we  been  created  capable  even  of 
angelic  virtue,  in  a  world  where  unavoidable  circum- 
23 


266  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

stances  render  us  so  vile  and  grovelling,  so  frail,  un- 
wise, and  unworthy  ?  Whence  these  longings  for 
exquisite,  uninterrupted,  ever-increasing  happiness, 
where  existence  is  made  up  of  such  adverse  fates, 
hardships,  and  sufferings  ?  We  feel  desires,  aspira- 
tions, that  soar  upwards  to  the  illimitable  heavens, 
yet,  in  fact,  are  as  destitute  as  the  worm  under  our 
feet.  Whence  these  strange  extremes  of  joy  and 
sorrow,  light  and  darkness,  good  and  evil,  earth  and 
heaven,  which  are  mingled  in  our  nature  and  allot- 
ments ?  These  questions  weigh  heavily  upon  every 
reflecting  mind. 

With  the  exception  of  man,  we  see  all  things 
around  and  above  us  moving  on  in  obedience  to  laws, 
wise,  orderly,  and  harmonious.  How  magnificent  is 
yon  firmament !  How  bright  and  blessed  are  the 
beams  of  the  sun !  Mountains,  hills,  plains,  valleys, 
and  lakes  are  formed  into  scenes  of  indescribable 
loveliness,  as  if  earth  was  intended  to  be  a  paradise. 
The  groves  are  full  of  melody.  Happy  beings  range 
every  walk  and  department  of  the  brute  creation ; 
but  man  groans  under  the  crushing  burdens  of  ex- 
istence. He  struggles  and  wears  himself  out  in 
efforts  to  obtain  that  food,  and  other  accommoda- 
tions, which  the  brute  enjoys  in  absolute  exemption 
from  labor  and  anxiety.  Finally,  at  an  unexpected 
moment,  death  steps  in  to  close  this  short,  eventful 
career.  The  curtain  falls  ;  the  actor  takes  his  final 
exit  for  regions  hidden  from  mortal  sight  by  clouds 
and  shadows  utterly  impervious  to  the  light  of 
human  reason. 

How  inexplicable  do  these  things  appear  !    I  have 


# 

REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  26*f 

been  surrounded  with  honest  and  inquiring  sceptics. 
Often  have  they  addressed  me  thus  :  "  Why  were 
we  not  made  like  the  brutes,  to  run  a  constant  round 
of  gratification  only  ?  Why  were  we  not  so  created 
as  to  be  capable  of  accomplishing  all  the  purposes 
of  our  existence,  and  attaining  the  highest  happi- 
ness, by  the  indulgences  merely  of  our  natural 
desires  and  appetites  ?  How  different  is  our  con- 
dition from  this  !  At  every  step  we  encounter  vari- 
ous forms  of  opposition.  Obstacles  and  obstructions 
come  from  without  and  from  within.  Every  day  we 
feel  the  pressure  of  wants  which  earth  cannot  supply ; 
every  week,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  is  more  or  less  a 
week  of  trials,  sorrow,  temptation,  and  bereavement. 
Now,  reason  looks  upon  this  state  of  things,  not  with 
wonder  only,  but  also  with  utter  amazement.  Rea- 
son inquires.  If  God  is  good,  why  is  not  man  a  larger 
recipient  of  his  goodness  ?  Why  do  not  conscience 
and  pleasure,  desire  and  duty,  always  speak  the 
same  language  ?  Why  are  they  ever  clashing,  oppo- 
site, and  contradictory,  the  one  clamorously  de- 
manding what  the  other  forbids  ?  Why  have  not 
things  on  earth  been  so  arranged  that  our  state  here 
might  correspond  with  the  picture  suggested  by  these 
lines  of  the  poet :  — 

« To  virtue  in  the  paths  of  pleasure  trod, 
And  owned  a  Father  when  they  owned  a  God ; 
No  ill  could  fear  in  Him,  but  understood 
A  sovereign  being,  but  a  sovereign  good '  ? 

Yet  in  the  sublime  depths  of  Nature  above,  around, 
beneath,  and  within  us,  we   see  no  traces  of   a 


268  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Father's  hand.  As  if  in  contempt  of  our  weakness 
and  misery,  she  rolls  on  in  her  course  —  dark,  stern, 
silent,  resistless,  and  appalling  as  the  grave." 

To  such  objections  I  have  usually  replied  in  the 
following  terms :  It  is  obvious  that  if  we  had  noth- 
ing to  guide  us  but  animal  appetites  and  passions, 
we  could  not  occupy  the  rank  of  moral  and  account- 
able beings.  We  should  in  that  case,  like  the  bird, 
reptile,  or  fish,  belong  to  the  brute  creation  merely. 
What,  then,  would  become  of  glory,  wisdom  and 
worth,  indomitable  energy  and  resolution,  the  tram- 
pling upon  the  mean  and  base,  the  triumphing  over 
the  vile — all  those  beauties  and  sublimities  of  virtue 
which  shed  eternal  lustre  on  the  character  and  his- 
tory of  man,  that  proclaim  his  alliance  to  the  Divin- 
ity, and  the  everlasting  expansion  of  his  destiny? 
If  our  passions  were  not  so  constituted  as  to  rebel 
often  against  our  sense  of  the  true,  good,  and  proper, 
we  should  be  as  incapable  of  performing  noble  actions 
as  the  oak  of  the  forest  or  a  bufialo  on  the  prairies. 

I  am  compelled,  then,  to  regard  the  world  in  which 
we  are  placed  as  perfectly  adapted  to  our  wants  and 
the  sublime  purposes  of  our  creation.  There  is  no 
other  spot  in  the  universe  where  we  could  be  as  well 
ofT  for  the  time  being  as  we  are  here.  God  has 
placed  us  in  this  school  of  difficulties  for  benevolent 
purposes  only,  that  by  resisting,  struggling  against, 
and  overcoming  them,  we  might  develop  our  powers, 
rise  to  a  more  intimate  union  with  himself,  and  form 
the  habits  required  for  our  exaltation  and  blessed- 
ness, as  we  shall  travel  onward  upon  the  line  of  an 
existence  that  can  never  terminate. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  269 

The  peculiar  life  which  I  was  called  to  pass  through 
in  New  Orleans  enforced  upon  me  the  conclusion  of 
Scripture  that  there  is  no  absolute,  eternal  evil  in 
the  boundless  universe  of  God.  Nothing  that  we 
call  evil  is  final.  It  is  only  the  necessary  means  of 
a  greater  and  ever-expanding  good. 

"  Presumptuous  man,  wouldst  thou  the  reason  find 
"Why  made  so  weak,  so  little,  and  so  blind  ? 
First,  if  thou  canst,  the  harder  reason  guess, 
"Why  made  no  weaker,  blinder,  and  no  less  ; 
Ask  of  thy  mother  earth  why  oaks  are  made 
Taller  and  stronger  than  the  weeds  they  shade ; 
Or  ask  of  yonder  argent  fields  above 
Why  Jove's  satellites  are  less  than  Jove; 
Say  not,  then,  man's  imperfect,  Heaven  in  fault ; 
Say,  rather,  man's  as  perfect  as  he  ought, 
His  knowledge  measured  to  his  state  and  place, 
His  time  a  moment,  and  a  point  his  space." 

Again,  by  living  in  New  Orleans  I  have  been  deeply 
impressed  with  the  vanity  of  human  ambition,  and 
the  worthlessness  of  what  men  usually  most  covet  — 
the  possession  of  wealth.  Cases  of  the  following 
description  have  been  constantly  passing  before  my 
eyes,  like  the  successive  pictures  of  a  panorama.  A 
young  man  settles  in  New  Orleans.  He  is  noble  and 
highly  gifted,  the  delight  and  hope  of  his  friends, 
relatives,  and  acquaintances.  After  the  ordeal  of 
the  yellow  fever,  he  becomes  established  in  a  profita- 
ble course  of  business.  With  a  most  commendable 
perseverance  he  carries  forward  his  various  enter- 
prises, till  he  believes  himself  independently  rich. 
Happening  to  be  in  the  counting  room  of  one  of 
these  fortunate  persons,  on  a  certain  morning  in  the 
month  of  November,  he  spoke  to  me  thus :  — 
23* 


270  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  I  pity  youj  when  I  think  of  the  hard,  cheerless, 
and  unprofitable  labors  of  your  professional  life. 
You  are  just  emerging  from  the  toils  and  horrors  of 
another  epidemic.  Poor  you  are  to-day,  and  proba- 
bly always  will  be.  Nor  is  your  destitution  to  be 
regarded  in  any  other  light  than  a  misfortune  beyond 
your  control.  The  sufferings  which  you  are  com- 
pelled to  relieve  will  always  keep  your  purse  empty. 
It  will  be  impossible  for  you,  as  long  as  you  live 
here,  to  lay  up  any  thing  against  sickness  or  old  age. 
My  own  fortune  I  consider  as  a  fixed  fact.  This 
coming  winter  I  intend  to  wind  up  my  affairs,  and 
retire  to  some  healthy  part  of  the  world,  to  enjoy 
the  remainder  of  my  days  in  leisure,  in  the  tran- 
quil pursuits  of  an  independent  country  life.  What 
is  the  use  of  clerical  labors  in  such  a  place  as  this, 
where  Mammon  and  Bacchus  reign  supreme  ?  If 
you  were  a  lawyer,  merchant,  or  politician,  you 
might  succeed  here.  And  if  you  are  determined  to 
pursue  your  present  vocation,  would  it  not  be  better 
to  repair  to  a  more  propitious  latitude  —  to  Boston, 
or  some  northern  city,  where  the  institutions  of 
religion  are  settled,  and  where  your  labors  and  tal- 
ents would  be  better  understood  and  appreciated  ? " 

This  advice  emanated  from  a  noble  and  sincere 
mind,  but  it  was  a  mind  which  had  never  been  lift- 
ed above  the  low  plane  of  a  merely  physical  and 
sensual  world.  At  that  time  I  was  upon  the  vesti- 
bule of  my  clerical  career,  young,  and  inexperienced 
as  to  the  vicissitudes  of  a  temporal  life.  Walking 
from  this  interview  to  my  study,  the  reflection  was 
deeply  impressed  on  my  heart  that  the  counsel  of 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  271 

my  friend  was  deserving  of  serious  consideration. 
It  might  be  that  he  was  right.  It  might  be  that  I 
was  making  a  foolish  and  visionary  sacrifice,  by 
occupying  such  a  forbidding  and  unpromising  field 
of  labor  as  New  Orleans.  The  subject  weighed 
heavily  on  my  mind.  I  never  for  a  moment  har- 
bored the  idea  of  engaging  in  any  secular  profession. 
But  the  thought  occurred  to  me  that  it  would  per- 
haps be  expedient  to  accept  the  invitation  of  my 
friend  to  accompany  him  the  next  summer  on  a  tour 
through  the  Northern  and  Western  States,  with  a 
view,  among  other  things,  of  selecting  a  more  eligi- 
ble theatre  for  my  professional  pursuits. 

Here  the  matter  rested  for  a  while.  In  the  in- 
scrutable scheme  of  divine  Providence,  this  person 
was  not  permitted  to  realize  the  beautiful  plan  which 
he  had  marked  out  for  future  consummation.  It 
was  otherwise  decreed  in  the  counsels  of  Heaven. 
Within  a  few  weeks  after  the  conversation  just  men- 
tioned, and  before  he  had  enjoyed  an  opportunity  to 
call  in  his  means,  and  invest  them  in  permanent 
securities,  a  great,  sudden,  and  most  unexpected 
revulsion  in  the  commercial  world  swept  over  our 
city.  His  darling  fortune,  which  he  had  looked  upon 
to  be  as  stable  as  the  everlasting  hills,  was  swallowed 
up  forever.  All  his  possessions  and  glories  vanished 
in  a  day.  He  never  recovered  from  the  blow.  A 
few  years  afterwards  I  saw  him  laid  in  the  grave,  a 
bankrupt  not  only  as  to  property,  but  also  in  regard 
to  moral  worth  and  spiritual  excellence. 

This  and  similar  incidents  put  an  utter  end  to  all 
thoughts  of  taking  any  steps  to  better  my  outward 


272  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

circumstances  in  life.  I  felt  the  surpassing  wisdom 
of  those  words  of  the  Psalmist,  "  Verily,  every  man 
in  his  firmest  state  is  but  a  vapor.  Surely  every 
man  walketh  as  a  shadow.  Surely  he  disquieteth 
himself  in  vain.  He  heapeth  up  treasures,  and  know- 
eth  not  who  will  enjoy  them.''  The  heathen  poet 
Horace  somewhere  says, "  What  is  less  durable  than 
flowers  in  spring  ?  What  is  more  changeable  than 
the  moon  ?  Yet  these  are  the  best  images  of  hu- 
man life.  Why,  then,  should  creatures,  by  nature 
formed  to  mortality,  fatigue  themselves  with  endless 
and  uncertain  projects  ?  "  The  anecdote  to  which  I 
have  adverted  presents  a  point  of  instruction,  al- 
though not,  indeed,  novel,  nor  extraordinary ;  yet 
I  look  back  upon  it  as  an  epoch  in  my  moral  history, 
and  as  such,  it  is,  perhaps,  deserving  a  place  in 
these  very  humble  records.  I  could  multiply  in- 
stances of  the  kind,  in  my  subsequent  experiences, 
whose  recital  would  fill  volumes. 

About  that  time  my  mind  was  first  opened  to  real- 
ize the  truth  and  beauty  of  the  following  description, 
which,  though  familiar  to  me  from  a  child,  I  had 
never  before  appreciated :  — 

"  Know  then  this  truth,  (enough  for  man  to  know,) 
Virtue  alone  is  happiness  below ; 
The  only  point  where  human  bliss  stands  still, 
And  tastes  the  good,  unmingled  with  the  ill ; 
Where  only  merit  constant  pay  receives, 
Is  blessed  in  what  it  takes  and  what  it  gives ; 
The  joy  unequalled,  if  its  end  is  gain, 
And  if  it  lose,  attended  with  no  pain  ; 
Without  satiety,  though  e'er  so  blessed, 
And  but  more  relished  as  the  more  distressed ; 
The  broadest  mirth  unfeeling  folly  wears 
Less  pleasing  far  than  virtue's  very  tears ; 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  273 

Good,  from  each  object,  from  each  place  acquired, 
Forever  exercised,  yet  never  tired  ; 
Never  elated  while  one  man's  oppressed, 
Never  dejected  while  another's  blessed ; 
And  where  no  wants,  no  wishes  can  remain. 
Since  but  to  wish  more  virtue  is  to  gain." 

This  is  a  poetic  paraphrase  of  those  memorable 
words  of  Scripture,  "  Great  peace  have  they  who 
love  thy  law.  They  have  a  happiness  which  the 
world  can  neither  give  nor  destroy."  For  years  I 
have  been  in  the  habit  of  repeating  this  quotation, 
many  times  in  a  day  —  I  might  almost  say  continu- 
ally. Its  beauties  have  pervaded  my  soul,  and  dic- 
tated the  predominant  thoughts,  feelings,  and  actions 
of  my  life.  They  have  afforded  me  not  only  a  purer 
but  an  infinitely  higher  degree  of  happiness  than  I 
could  have  derived  from  all  the  merely  temporal  pos- 
sessions and  glories  of  earth.  That  hour  I  became 
richer  than  gold  could  make  me,  when  God  was 
pleased  to  reveal  to  my  heart  the  sublime  sentiment, 
that  human  happiness  does  not  consist  in  the  pleas- 
ures of  a  physical  and  sensual  world,  in  whatever 
profusion  or  variety  they  be  enjoyed. 

Jesus  Christ  began  his  first  discourse  by  declaring 
to  his  hearers  that  it  was  not  in  wealth,  fame,  office, 
power,  or  pleasure,  to  confer  the  bliss  they  sighed 
for.  Blessed,  he  said,  are  they  only  who  are  enam- 
oured of  the  charms  of  wisdom,  integrity,  and  moral 
excellence  ;  who  admire  a  gentle,  meek,  forgiving, 
pure,  social,  loving  spirit ;  who  have  the  living'  God 
for  their  help,  and  whose  only  hope  is  in  his  infinite 
life,  light,  truth,  love,  wisdom,  power,  and  benefi- 
cence. 


274  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Of  the  whole  number  of  young  men  who  hare 
immigrated  to  New  Orleans  since  my  first  acquaint- 
ance with  that  place,  very  few  have  succeeded  in 
acquiring  an  independence.  One  of  the  fortunate 
few  retired  to  his  native  place,  and  built  a  charming 
villa,  where  he  and  his  family  might  be  happy  for 
the  rest  of  their  days.  But  in  one  year  after  their 
removal,  the  father,  mother,  and  two  children  were 
laid  in  their  graves,  and  left  their  wealth  to  others. 
Now,  this  gentleman  was  wise  in  accumulating  prop- 
erty by  all  the  honorable  means  in  his  power.  I 
think,  too,  that  he  was  wise  in  leaving  New  Orleans 
when  he  did,  and  fixing  his  residence  in  a  more  salu- 
brious and  beautiful  place.  But  he  was  not  wise  in 
abjuring  religion,  and  going  upon  the  ground  that 
his  happiness  depended  upon  outward  condition  and 
circumstances  only.  There  is  no  delusion  by  which 
mankind  are  greater  sufferers  than  this. 

It  is  hard  for  them  to  believe  that  virtue  and  hap- 
piness are  coincident.  The  doctrine  of  the  New 
Testament  is  that  all  living,  whether  high  or  low, 
learned  or  ignorant,  rich  or  poor,  would  be  happy 
to-day,  if  they  were  sincerely  actuated  by  the  princi- 
ples of  the  gospel.  It  is  hard  to  admit  this  truth. 
We  struggle  against  it  to  the  last.  Tell  a  young 
man  that  he  may  live  and  die  poor,  and  yet  be  a  no- 
ble being,  obtain  the  highest  honors  of  life,  and  enjoy 
its  purest  pleasures,  your  words  will  sound  to  him 
like  the  very  essence  of  folly  and  fanaticism.  He 
thinks  that  his  mission  in  this  world  is  to  get  riches, 
to  amass  gold,  to  scrape  together  the  dust  of  earth, 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  275 

and  that  without  these  he  will  sink  into  utter  wretch- 
edness and  insignificance. 

Imagine  the  external  condition  of  mankind  to  be 
represented  by  a  scale  resembling  that  of  a  ther- 
mometer. Place  a  rude,  illiterate,  inexperienced, 
wicked  young  man,  say  of  the  age  of  twenty,  at  the 
lowest  degree  in  this  scale.  Now,  suppose  that, 
without  the  slightest  intellectual  or  moral  improve- 
ment, he  were  to  ascend  from  one  stage  to  an- 
other of  success,  till  he  became  invested  with  the 
splendors  and  advantages  of  a  millionnaire.  During 
all  this  progression  of  outward  good,  he  would  suffer 
a  regular  diminution  of  enjoyment,  and  in  his  final 
state  would  be  more  wretched  than  he  was  at  the 
beginning.  This  may  seem  incredible  to  some, 
but  I  feel  certain  of  its  truth,  because  in  several  in- 
stances I  have  witnessed  the  identical  experiment, 
and  carefully  noted  the  result. 

I  once  heard  a  merchant,  now  in  his  grave,  who 
began  life  with  nothing,  and  had  acquired  a  large 
estate,  confess  that  no  successes  which  attended 
him  in  the  accumulation  of  property  had  added  a 
particle  to  his  happiness.  "  So  far  as  circumstances 
of  fortune  are  concerned,"  he  remarked,  "  I  was  far 
happier  when  a  poor  boy  fifteen  years  old,  in  a  coun- 
try store,  and  earning  a  few  dollars  only  per  month, 
than  I  have  been  at  any  subsequent  period  of  my 
life."  Yet  this  man  had  never  failed  in  his  business, 
had  never  met  with  any  considerable  reverses  of  for- 
tune. The  course  of  his  affairs  had  been  remarka- 
bly smooth  and  prosperous.  At  the  same  time  he 
was  surrounded  with  the  endearments  of  a  refined. 


276  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

happy  family,  and  not  a  member  of  his  domestic 
circle  had  ever  died. 

This  gentleman  took  a  pew  in  our  church.  He 
had  occupied  it  but  one  Sunday  previous  to  the  visit, 
during  which  the  conversation  just  referred  to  took 
place.  Monday  morning  I  called  on  him,  and  was 
conducted  into  a  private  apartment,  a  recess  to  his 
counting  room.  Alone  and  undisturbed  we  had  a 
long  conversation  on  the  subject  of  religion.  He 
led  off  by  saying  that  "  yesterday  was  the  first  time 
he  had  ever  attended  church  in  New  Orleans,  and 
that  he  had  never  in  his  life  before  had  any  conver- 
sation with  a  clergyman  on  religious  matters."  It 
was  evident  that  he  had  read  and  thought  much. 
But  from  a  youth  he  had  cherished  the  idea  that 
Christianity  was  but  a  delusion,  and  that  death  was 
an  eternal  sleep.  When  I  asked  why  he  came  to 
hear  me  preach,  he  replied  "  that  Judge  C.  had  told 
him  that  our  pulpit  advocated  some  new  views  of 
the  Bible  and  a  future  state,  which  he  thought  would 
be  interesting  to  me."  Then  he  made  the  remark 
already  quoted,  that  he  had  not  found  happiness  in 
temporal  prosperity.  "  Can  you  explain,"  said  he, 
"  the  reasons  of  my  failure  ?  " 

I  answered  him  by  making  a  quotation  which 
seemed  to  me  relevant.  In  my  efforts  to  enlighten 
and  convince  honest  inquirers  after  truth,  it  has  long 
been  my  habit  to  use,  as  far  as  possible,  the  argu- 
ments and  words  of  distinguished  writers  in  prefer- 
ence to  my  own  suggestions.  In  this  manner  I  have 
given  to  the  ideas  which  I  wished  to  communicate 
the  power  and  authority  of  a  great  name,  that  to 


REV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  277 

many  minds  is  quite  irresistible.  I  said  Dr.  Paley 
somewhere  remarks,  "  It  is  a  well-established  fact  in 
the  science  of  human  happiness,  that  no  plenitude 
of  outward  gratifications  can  make  their  possessors 
happy,  unless  he  have  something  in  reserve,  some- 
thing to  look  forward  to,  and  hope  for,  beyond  the 
the  grave.  The  merely  worldly  man  feels  himself 
confined ;  he  sees  the  limits  on  every  side,  there  is 
no  room  for  an  adequate  expansion  of  his  soul.  The 
human  mind  is  so  organized  that  it  can  never  be 
filled,  sufiiciently  interested  by  the  realities  of  to- 
day. It  is  constantly  looking  beyond  the  scenes  of 
the  present  tense,  to  find  refreshment  and  support  in 
the  anticipated  glories  of  some  distant  event  or  at- 
tainment. Condition,  external  circumstances,  have 
so  little  connection  with  our  true  welfare  as  to  ren- 
der it  probable  that  the  means  of  happiness  are 
equally  distributed  among  mankind,  and  that  in  this 
respect  one  person  has  no  advantage  over  another. 
Throughout  society,  every  external  blessing  that  one 
possesses,  not  enjoyed  by  his  neighbor,  has  some  ofi*- 
set  or  counterbalancing  drawback,  every  peculiar 
evil  to  which  he  is  subjected  some  peculiar  compen- 
sation." 

He  replied,  "  Dr.  Paley  was  a  great  man,  but  I 
cannot  receive,  even  on  his  authority,  what  seems 
unreasonable,  repugnant  to  common  sense.  That 
poor  mechanic,  whom  you  see  there  laying  brick, 
is  obliged  to  work  hard  every  day  to  support  him- 
self and  family.  Do  you  intend  to  say  that  his 
means  of  felicity,  so  far  as  external  matters  are  con- 
cerned, are  equal  to  those  which  I  possess  ?  Does 
24 


278  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

not  my  fortune  enable  me  to  taste  of  a  multitude 
of  enjoyments  absolutely  inaccessible  to  this  work- 
man ? " 

I  replied,  "  You  may  not  estimate  correctly  the 
connection  between  mere  wealth  and  inward  peace. 
What  do  you  actually  gain  by  your  superior  abun- 
dance ?  Can  it  purchase  for  you  mental  acqui- 
sitions—  the  joys,  hopes,  treasures  of  wisdom, 
knowledge,  and  piety?  Is  there  any  golden  key 
wherewith  one  can  unlock  the  gates  of  paradise  ? 
Can  silver  buy  exemption  from  weakness,  sin,  error, 
pain,  disease,  bereavement,  death,  or  any  other  evil  ? 
0,  how  little  can  it  add  to  our  real  satisfaction  !  Ju- 
venal, a  heathen  poet,  says,  '  In  your  prayers  do  not 
ask  the  gods  for  silver,  gold,  houses,  lands,  fame, 
power,  and  other  gifts  of  an  outward  fortune,,  but 
rather  beseech  them  to  bestow  on  you  the  blessings 
of  good  sense,  a  generous  heart,  moral  excellence,  a 
pure  and  virtuous  life.'  These  constitute  the  only 
source  of  substantial  happiness.  And  the  means  of 
enjoying  these,  like  the  light  and  air,  are  universally 
diffused. 

"  I  repeat  it,  that  poor  operative  has  essentially 
the  same  means  of  satisfaction  which  you  enjoy.  He 
has  the  same  body,  with  its  wondrous  mechanism, 
and  power  of  action  and  enjoyment ;  the  same  at- 
tributes of  mind — reason,  conscience,  love,  joy,  hope, 
and  immortal  aspirations ;  the  same  access  to  the 
pleasures  which  are  derived  from  the  pursuits  of 
business,  society,  books,  the  intercourse  of  friend- 
ship, and  the  domestic  circle.  He  has  the  same  sun, 
air,  earth,  water,  food,  nightly  repose.     He  has  the 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  279 

same  Bible,  the  same  God,  the  same  Saviour,  and 
the  same  prospect  of  final,  ever-progressive  bliss  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

"  Contrasted  with  these  sublime  possessions,  how 
utterly  insignificant  are  those  accidents  which  flatter 
pride  and  vanity  !  That  man  may,  this  instant,  as 
he  is  adjusting  that  brick,  cherish  a  single  thought 
which,  on  the  score  of  happiness,  is  worth  more  than 
all  your  perishable  treasures." 

Not  long  after  the  conversation  above  narrated, 
this  gentleman,  who  had  become  a  regular  attendant 
on  our  preaching,  was  called  to  taste  the  bitter  cup 
of  grief.  Two  of  his  children  died,  not  far  from  the 
same  time ;  then  his  wife  expired,  very  suddenly. 
His  own  health  soon  failed,  and  he  was  numbered 
with  the  dead.  In  the  last  conversation  which  I  had 
with  him,  he  said,  "  I  no  longer  doubt  the  reality  of 
a  future  state  of  existence.  Could  I  have  been  so 
made  as  to  remember  and  love  my  wife  and  children 
after  their  decease,  if  we  were  destined  never  to 
meet  again?  It  seems  to  me  impossible.  In  that 
case,  I  am  deceived,  trifled  with,  and  cheated,  by  the 
inevitable  laws  and  operations  of  my  own  mind. 
Besides,  if  there  be  no  future  state,  human  life  is 
not  worth  having.  We  exist  here  only  to  be  broken 
with  toil  and  years ;  to  be  racked  with  pain  ;  to  be 
wasted  with  sickness  ;  to  be  desolated  with  one  surge 
of  sorrow  and  disappointment  after  another,  till  we 
sink,  to  be  seen  no  more  on  earth.  If  I  thought 
that  this  was  the  last  of  us,  I  should  be  an  atheist." 
He  died  a  firm  believer  in  God,  revelation,  virtue, 
and  immortality. 


280  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Is  there  a  greater  delusion  among  men  than  the 
false  estimate,  which  is  almost  universal,  concerning 
the  external  advantages  of  life,  as  a  means  of  happi- 
ness ?  Cowper  somewhere  says,  "  I  have  no  doubt, 
if  we  saw  the  whole  truth,  we  should  behold  more 
of  divine  love  in  what  is  called  the  evil,  than  the 
good,  of  human  existence,  and  should  rather  encoun- 
ter every  day  the  greatest  difficulties  and  suiferings, 
than  to  float  smoothly  and  quietly  down  the  current 
of  a  being,  calm  and  untroubled,  but  self-regarding 
only." 

My  experiences  have  taught  me  another  lesson  — 
that,  in  every  instance,  persons  are  happy  just  in  pro- 
portion as  they  are  earnest,  self-sacrificing,  and  un- 
wearied in  endeavoring  to  discharge  the  offices  of 
mercy.  Cold,  narrow,  unsympathizing,  self-indul- 
gent people  are  always  miserable.  In  the  epidemic 
of  1853,  a  wealthy  family  of  my  acquaintance  left 
New  Orleans  before  the  sickly  season  set  in,  to  spend 
the  summer  in  travelling.  They  crossed  the  At- 
lantic to  gaze  upon  the  wonders  of  the  old  world  — 
its  scenery,  its  palaces,  parks,  and  galleries  of  art. 
It  was  wise  and  commendable  in  them,  no  doubt,  to 
employ  their  time  and  means  in  this  way.  I  allude 
to  the  fact  simply  for  the  purpose  of  illustration. 

Near  my  residence  was  another  family,  in  mod- 
erate circumstances,  who  never  went  out  of  the  city 
during  that  awful  visitation.  They  spent  the  sum- 
mer in  the  labors  of  philanthropy,  visiting  the  poor 
and  sick,  devoting  their  days  and  nights  to  the  re- 
lief of  destitute  and  deserted  strangers,  for  several 
months  in  succession.     Now,  if  these  people  were 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  281 

animated  by  the  beautiful  sentiments  of  love,  by 
sympathy,  heroism,  and  the  soul-exalting  spirit  of 
self-sacrifice, — to  say  nothing  of  duty,  —  were  .they 
not  happier  in  performing  those  noble  works  of  phi- 
lanthropy than  their  neighbors,  who  passed  the  same 
time  in  journeying  through  foreign  lands  ?  I  an- 
swer this  question  affirmatively ;  for  true  happiness 
comes  not  from  the  perishable  glories  of  earth,  from 
luxury,  the  accumulation  of  wealth,  from  ease,  van- 
ity, or  pride,  but  from  conflicts  with  and  triumph 
over  selfish  desires,  the  subjugation  of  dishonorable 
appetites  and  passions,  the  devotion  of  our  lives, 
and  all  our  resources,  in  the  service  of  God  and  hu- 
manity. 

Happy  is  he  who  feels  the  nobility  of  a  humble 
and  benevolent  spirit.  We  read  that  Jesus  Christ 
lived  to  deny  and  sacrifice  himself  for  the  salvation 
of  a  world.  A  child  knows  that  "  for  the  joy  that 
was  set  before  him,  he  endured  the  agonies  of  the 
cross."  He  tells  us  that  we  must  follow  his  example, 
tread  in  his  footsteps,  and  daily  take  up  the  cross. 
This  is,  of  course,  figurative  language.  It  means 
that  we  must  be  ready  at  all  times  to  sacrifice  our 
feelings,  taste,  convenience,  and  emolument  to  pro- 
mote the  well-being  of  those  around  us.  We  are 
bound  to  goodness  by  the  laws  of  an  everlasting  ne- 
cessity. He  who  feels  not  the  impulses  of  Christian 
love,  though  in  possession  of  the  amplest  means, 
excludes  himself  even  from  temporal  enjoyment. 
He  can  derive  no  real  bliss  from  heaven  above  or 
earth  beneath  —  from  nature,  business,  amusements, 
art,  society,  science,  or  literature. 
24* 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


There  is  an  ordinance  appointed  by  heaven  for  the 
government  of  the  planets,  sun,  moon,  and  stars. 
Fire,  earth,  sea,  air,  times  and  seasons,  trees  and 
animals,  are  in  harmony  with  the  laws  prescribed  for 
them  by  the  Creator.  Now,  God  has  so  fashioned 
and  attuned  our  intellectual  and  moral  faculties, 
that  as  the  thrusting  of  the  hand  into  a  flame  of  fire 
awakens  acute  pain,  so  a  merely  self-indulgent  life 
narrows,  darkens,  and  agonizes  the  soul,  and  by  a 
law  as  fixed  as  that  which  carries  the  heavenly  bod- 
ies through  the  fields  of  space. 

If,  then,  we  thoroughly  understood  the  soul,  and 
consulted  its  essential  wants,  we  should  be  lovers  of 
God  and  duty  more  than  lovers  of  self  and  selfish 
pleasure.  We  should  realize  the  impossibility  of 
getting  along  happily  without  rejoicing  with  those 
that  rejoice  and  weeping  with  those  that  weep.  We 
should  esteem  it  of  more  importance  to  be  actuated 
by  a  strong  sensibility  to  the  wants  and  sorrows  of 
our  fellow-beings,  than  to  gain  wealth,  ease,  or  ag- 
grandizement. If  we  understood  ourselves,  we 
should  realize  that  our  own  welfare  and  advancement 
were  indissolubly  connected  with  the  interests  of 
our  neighbors. 

0,  there  is  no  bliss  for  man  on  earth  but  that  which 
flows  from  noble  and  divine  thoughts,  a  soul  alive  to 
God,  energetic,  spotless,  unwearied,  zealous  in  doing 
good,  a  heart  warmed  with  the  sunshine  of  a  heav- 
enly world,  enriched  with  a  godlike,  calm,  unwaver- 
ing hope,  through  Jesus,  of  that  immortal  blessedness 
which  awaits  the  children  of  God.  The  man  who 
lives  only  for  himself,  and  cares  not  for  others,  is 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  283 

always  restless  and  dissatisfied.  Preaching,  argu- 
ments, the  impressive  appeals  of  human  experience, 
affect  him  no  more  than  if  he  were  "  a  brother  to  the 
insensible  rock,  or  sluggish  clod,  which  the  rude 
swain  turns  with  his  share,  and  treads  upon." 

I  have  studied  the  Bible  every  day  for  the  last 
forty  years.  This  devotedness  to  the  volume  of  re- 
vealed truth  has  given  to  my  theological  views  and 
preaching  those  peculiarities  which  have  been  so  ex- 
tensively regarded  as  erroneous  and  unscriptural. 
But  the  particular  subjects  of  my  sermons  in  New 
Orleans  were  generally  suggested  by  things  which 
parochial  visiting  enforced  upon  my  attention. 
Events,  incidents,  casual  remarks,  hints  given  in 
some  hasty  discussion  of  a  supposed  fallacy  in  my 
customary  teachings,  or  something  else  which  hap- 
pened in  my  usual  rounds  each  Monday  morning,  led 
me  into  trains  of  thought  and  reasonings  which 
were  embodied  in  my  next  Sunday's  discourse.  I 
have  never  advocated  in  the  pulpit  what  is  techni- 
cally called  the  faith  or  creed  of  any  particular  de- 
nomination, but  have  endeavored  to  accommodate 
instructions  to  those  individual  cases  and  exigencies 
which  at  the  time  seemed  to  demand  especial  and 
immediate  attention.  My  daily  out-door  experiences 
and  sermons  on  the  Sabbath  sustained  to  each  other 
the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.  Hence  my  preach- 
ing had  some  novelties,  and  a  great  many  imperfec- 
tions ;  but  they  were  unavoidable,  and  grew  out  of 
circumstances  and  influences  which  were  above  and 
beyond  my  control. 


284  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


CHAPTER    XV. 

DANGEROUS  ILLNESS. —  CONVALESCENCE.  —  JOURNEY  TO 
EUROPE. 

The  first  week  of  November,  1846,  disease,  in  one 
of  its  most  painful  and  incurable  forms,  made  me  a 
prisoner  in  my  chamber  for  the  space  of  ten  weeks. 
Some  years  previous  to  this  date,  I  had  suffered  at 
times  severely  from  a  morbid  state  of  the  liver,  one  of 
the  most  prevalent  complaints  among  those  residents 
of  Louisiana  who  were  born  in  the  latitude  of  snow 
and  ice.  An  internal  abscess  was  formed,  which, 
fortunately  for  my  preservation,  matured  and  came 
away  (to  use  a  phrase  current  in  the  medical  pro- 
fession) spontaneously. 

During  the  whole  month  of  November,  my  strength 
gradually  but  constantly  declined,  till  I  was  pros- 
trated to  infantine  weakness.  It  was  a  great  effort 
to  raise  my  hand,  and  respiration  was  so  difficult,  I 
felt  as  if  every  breath  would  be  my  last.  That  point 
of  my  disease  termed  the  crisis  continued  two  or 
three  days.  During  this  time  I  was  unable  to  close 
my  eyes,  and  had  abandoned  even  the  hope  of  recov- 
ery. One  night  I  said  to  Mrs.  Clapp,  "  I  am  dying." 
She  thought  so  too.  An  icy  coldness  had  nearly 
reached  the  citadel  of  life.  We  were  alone.  I  was 
in  perfect  possession  of  my  consciousness.  From 
some  cause  or  other,  my  mental  powers  were  much 
more  active  than  when  in  health.     My  memory  was 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  285 

SO  excited,  vigorous,  and  grasping,  that  I  recalled 
easily  the  whole  of  my  life,  and  could  repeat  to  my- 
self passages  in  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  lan- 
guages without  an  effort.  All  the  literature  that  I 
had  acquired  came  up  before  me  with  supernatural 
freshness  and  charms.  A  true  record  of  my  thoughts 
and  feelings  that  memorable  night  would  fill  a  vol- 
ume —  and  a  volume  infinitely  more  interesting  than 
any  other  exercises  that  I  have  ever  enjoyed. 

Strange  as  the  declaration  may  sound  to  some, 
that  was  probably  the  happiest  night  of  my  life. 
My  soul  was  filled  with  delightful  imaginations.  I 
fancied  that  I  saw  angels  playing  on  their  golden 
harps,  in  the  most  exquisite  and  enrapturing  airs. 
A  kind  of  profound  curiosity,  mixed  with  the  high- 
est delight,  dwelt  on  my  mind.  For  at  that  period 
I  was  not  afraid  to  die.  I  kept  looking  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  spirit  land,  whose  scenes  I  expected 
every  moment  would  burst  upon  me,  when  I  should 
close  my  eyes  on  earth  and  open  them  upon  the  light 
of  a  day  whose  sun  will  never  go  down.  Nothing 
which  I  had  ever  read  seemed  so  sweet  to  me  as  the 
following  words  of  the  Psalmist :  "  Yet  am  I  ever 
under  thy  care  ;  by  my  right  hand  thou  dost  hold 
me  up.  Thou  wilt  guide  me  with  thy  counsel,  and 
at  last  receive  me  to  glory.  Whom  have  I  in 
heaven  but  thee,  and  whom  on  earth  do  I  love  in 
comparison  with  thee?  Though  my  flesh  and  my 
heart  fail,  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my 
portion  forever."  Had  my  death  occurred  that 
night,  I  should  have  expired  with  the  lines  of  Dr. 
Watts  upon  my  lips :  — 


286*  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed, 
Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are, 
Whilst  on  his  breast  I  lean  my  head, 
I  And  breathe  my  life  out  sweetly  there." 

As  to  the  sins  or  the  virtues  of  my  past  life,  the 
thought  of  the  former  gave  me  no  pain,  and  that  of 
the  latter  afforded  me  no  joy,  hope,  or  consolation, 
with  respect  to  my  future  destiny.  I  could  think  of 
nothing  but  the  infinite,  everlasting,  unchangeable 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ.  I  felt  certain  that  he  would 
go  with  me  through  the  valley  of  death,  and  beyond 
the  dark,  dying  struggle,  introduce  me  to  the  inherit- 
ance incorruptible,  undefiled,  and  unfading.  I  re- 
joiced in  the  thought,  that  before  another  rising  sun, 
I  should  be  permitted  to  lay  down  the  burdens  of 
this  "  worn  being,  so  full  of  pain."  A  feeling  not 
unlike  regret  accompanied  my  first  impression  that 
I  was  returning  back  to  mingle  again  in  the  trials, 
duties,  and  vicissitudes  of  earth. 

About  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  I  began  to  lose 
my  sight,  and  was  for  some  time  almost  blind. 
Now  I  said,  " '  This  is  the  last  of  earth.'  Father, 
into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit. ^^  After  the  lapse 
of  an  hour  or  two,  during  which  consciousness  never 
forsook  me  an  instant,  my  vision  began  to  return. 
The  vital  powers  rallied,  the  chill  of  death  abated 
into  a  genial  warmth  and  gentle  perspiration.  Be- 
fore the  dawn  of  day  the  physicians  were  in  the 
room,  and  announced  that  a  favorable  change  had 
taken  place  in  my  symptoms.  Yet,  they  said,  my 
debility  was  so  extreme,  that  nothing  but  the  most 
careful  nursing  could  raise  me  again.    There  was 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  ,287 

but  one  person  on  earth  able  and  willing  to  afford 
me  the  attention  which  my  case  required.  That 
was  my  wife,  who  scarcely  left  my  bedside  for  two 
months.  She  watched  over  me  day  and  night, 
and  administered  with  her  own  hands  the  various 
restoratives  prescribed  by  the  physicians.  Her  ex- 
traordinary and  unintermitted  efforts  saved  my  life. 
And  were  I  in  possession  of  the  whole  earth,  I  could 
not  make  adequate  returns  and  acknowledgments 
for  her  unparalleled  self-sacrifice  in  my  behalf. 

I  have  not  mentioned  my  feelings  in  the  imme- 
diate prospect  of  death  as  furnishing  any  evidence 
of  personal  piety,  or  the  correctness  of  my  religious 
faith  at  the  time.  No  test  of  character  is  more 
vague,  indefinite,  and  unsatisfactory,  than  the  expe- 
riences of  a  dying  hour.  I  once  saw  a  man,  who 
had  led  what  is  called  an  immoral  life,  walk  down 
that  valley  of  mystery  with  a  sustained  demeanor, with 
a  calm  aspect,  with  a  firm  step,  with  expressions  of 
the  gentlest  sympathy  towards  surrounding  relatives 
and  friends,  and  with  a  hope  triumphant  and  trans- 
porting. On  the  contrary,  I  have  seen  the  timid, 
pure,  conscientious  Christian  die  in  despair,  though 
professing  to  believe  in  One  who  has  destroyed  the 
power  of  death,  who  came  to  deliver  us  from  its  fear, 
and  unfold  to  a  suffering  world  the  bright  and  exalt- 
ing hopes  of  a  future,  endless,  and  blessed  existence. 
Why  ?  Because  he  had  imbibed  the  erroneous  sen- 
timent, that  future  happiness  will  be  awarded  to 
those  only  who  die  in  the  possession  of  a  peculiar 
faith.  Eternal  bliss  is  bestowed  upon  the  principle 
of  grace  irrespective  of  our  character  and  conduct 


288  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

this  side  the  grave.  The  New  Testament  makes  it 
certain  that  a  disembodied  spirit  cannot  commit  sin, 
nor  suffer  pain. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1847  was  blessed  with 
mild,  balmy  weather,  precisely  like  that  which  pre- 
vails in  what  is  termed  the  Indian  summer.  The 
thermometer  for  a  fortnight  ranged,  on  an  average, 
from  sixty  to  seventy  degrees  with  a  clear,  bracing 
atmosphere,  and  a  lovely  Italian  sky,  "  which  does 
not  seem  to  bound  your  thought,  scarcely  your  vision, 
but  carries  them  away  to  the  serene,  ever-opening 
depths  of  the  illimitable  heavens."  Every  one,  who, 
after  suffering  severe  illness,  has,  from  the  extreme  of 
emaciation  and  weakness,  recovered  a  new  existence, 
has  probably  been  conscious  of  the  same  delightful 
sensations  of  convalescence  which  I  experienced. 
When  I  became  strong  enough  to  walk  across  my 
room,  though  in  such  a  state  of  debility  that  two  min- 
utes' exercise  fatigued  me  so  much  that  I  was  obliged 
to  sit  down  and  rest,  my  bosom  was  filled  with 
calm,  placid,  and  serene  sensations,  not  unlike  those 
which  are  supposed  to  be  the  portion  of  the  perfect 
and  sinless  in  the  land  of  immortality. 

Often  during  the  day  my  feelings  became  buoyant, 
elastic,  bounding  with  thrills  of  happiness  which  I  do 
not  remember  to  have  experienced  before  or  since. 
The  recollection  of  the  manner  in  which  the  world 
had  affected  me  in  former  years,  its  ten  thousand 
hopes,  desires,  and  passions,  seemed  like  a  dream. 
I  felt  sure  that  those  vanities  would  never  return 
upon  me  ;  that  they  had  departed  forever  from  my 
bosom  and  embrace.  But  alas !  when  health  returned, 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  289 

life  and  earth  regained  their  wonted  charms,  and  feel- 
ings and  passions  revived  which  I  had  hoped  would 
never  again  knock  at  the  door  of  my  heart  for  ad- 
mission. But  they  did  knock  with  a  fiendish  impa- 
tience, and  a  legion  of  demons  at  their  back,  ready 
to  commence  dread  havoc  upon  that  beautiful  struc- 
ture, which  I  fancied  sickness  and  renewed  promises 
of  faithfulness  to  God  had  reared  to  be  the  everlast- 
ing dwelling  place  of  my  soul.  This  illustrates  the 
meaning  and  truthfulness  of  that  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture in  which  the  apostle  affirms  that  God  has 
placed  us  here,  tinder  the  dominion  of  laws  which 
make  all  men  more  or  less  foolish,  weak,  erring,  sin- 
ful, and  unhappy,  in  spite  of  their  utmost  wisdom, 
prayer  fulness,  resolution,  and  self-denial. 

I  shall  never  forget,  until  memory  has  lost  her 
seat,  the  first  time  I  rode  out  after  being  shut  up  in 
my  chamber  more  than  two  months.  It  was  on  a 
pleasant  morning,  about  eleven  o'clock.  Every  ob- 
ject had  a  new  aspect  and  a  new  coloring.  I  looked 
with  fresh  and  admiring  views  upon  the  heavens  and 
earth,  the  gardens  and  fields,  as  if  I  had  never  before 
beheld  the  beautiful  face  of  nature.  I  thought  of 
the  words  of  the  dying  Rousseau.  When  he  appre- 
hended that  his  final  exit  drew  near,  he  desired  the 
windows  of  his  apartment  to  be  opened,  that  he 
might  have  the  pleasure,  as  he  said,  of  beholding 
nature  once  more.  "How  lovely  she  is!"  he  ex- 
claimed ;  "  how  pure  and  serene  thy  countenance  ! " 
Were  not  those  feelings  natural  and  becoming  a 
Christian  ?  Who  knows  but  they  sprang  from  the 
workings  of  a  heart  touched  at  that  solemn  crisis  by 
25 


490  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

divine  grace,  and  prepared  to  be  ushered  into  the 
higher  scenes,  wonders,  and  glories  of  a  spiritual 
existence  ?  I  had  a  quantity  of  happiness  that  morn- 
ing more  than  enough  to  counterbalance  the  pains 
of  my  whole  life. 

I  think  the  greatest  sin  of  which  we  are  guilty  is 
ingratitude.  Life  here,  properly  viewed,  is  crowned 
with  glory  and  honor,  with  loving  kindness  and  ten- 
der mercy.  "  It  is  a  great  and  ineffable  good.  God 
saw  and  pronounced  that  it  was  good.  It  is  good  in 
the  unnumbered  sources  of  happiness  around  it.  It  is 
good  in  the  ten  thousand  buoyant  and  happy  affections 
within  it.  It  is  good  in  its  connection  with  infinite 
goodness,  and  in  its  hope  of  infinite  glory  hereafter. 
True,  our  life  is  frail  in  its  earthly  state,  and  it  is  often 
bowed  down  with  heavy  burdens  ;  but  still  it  endures, 
and  revives,  and  flourishes  ;  still  it  is  redeemed  from 
destruction,  and  crowned  with  superabounding  mer- 
cies. Frail,  indeed,  and  yet  strong  is  it  in  its  heav- 
enly nature.  Here  the  immortal  is  clothed  with 
mortality,  and  the  incorruptible  with  corruption. 
It  is  like  an  instrument  formed  for  celestial  melody, 
whose  materials,  like  those  of  an  organ,  were  taken 
from  things  that  moulder  and  go  back  to  dust ;  but 
lo,  the  hand  of  the  divine  Artificer  has  been  upon 
it !  It  is  curiously  wrought ;  it  is  fearfully  and  won- 
derfully made;  it  is  fashioned  for  every  tone  of 
gladness,  hope,  and  triumph.  It  may  be  relaxed, 
but  it  can  be  strung  again.  It  may  send  forth  a 
mournful  strain,  but  it  is  formed  also  for  the  music 
of  heavenly  joy.  Even  its  sadness  is  pleasing  and 
mournful  to  the  soul.     Even  suffering  is  hallowed 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  291 

and  dear.  Life  has  that  value,  that  even  misery 
cannot  destroy  it.  It  neutralizes  grief,  and  makes 
it  a  source  of  deep  and  sacred  interest.  Ah,  holy 
hours  of  sorrow  and  suffering  !  hours  of  communion 
with  the  great  and  triumphant  Sufferer !  Who  that  has 
passed  through  your  silent  moments  of  trust,  prayer, 
and  resignation,  would  give  you  up  for  all  the  bright- 
ness and  beatitude  of  earth's  temporal  prosperity  ?  "  * 
The  third  Sabbath  of  January,  1847,  though  still 
too  feeble  to  study  or  preach,  I  insisted  upon  being 
carried  to  the  church,  that  I  might  once  more  sit  in 
the  pulpit  a  few  moments  only,  and  look  out  upon  a 
congregation  that  I  had  never  expected  to  meet 
again  on  earth.  Notice  of  my  intention  was  inserted 
in  the  papers  of  the  previous  day  —  Saturday.  The 
morning  was  fair,  and  the  house  was  filled  to  over- 
flowing. When  the  carriage  was  at  the  door,  my 
friends  advanced  the  strongest  motives  to  dissuade 
me  from  fulfilling  the  appointment.  But  my  family 
physician  overruled  their  objections,  on  the  ground 
that  it  would  probably  do  me  good  to  gratify  the  in- 
tense longing  which  I  had  to  revisit  the  sanctuary  of 
God.  It  was  agreed  that  I  should  not  attempt  to 
speak  at  all,  but  sit  quietly  in  the  pulpit  whilst  the 
choir  sang  an  anthem,  accompanied  with  the  organ. 
I  fully  intended  to  keep  my  promise.  My  friends 
helped  me  up  the  pulpit  stairs.  The  ascent  exhaust- 
ed me,  and  I  sank  into  the  chair  in  a  fainting  condi- 
tion. I  could  not  see  the  faces  of  the  hearers.  Cor- 
dials were  applied  freely,  and  in  a  few  moments  I 
felt  better.    The  organ  struck  up  its  heavenly  tones. 

*  Dr.  Dewey. 


292  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Soon  I  could  see  the  audience  distinctly,  and  recog- 
nized many  countenances  of  dear  and  beloved  ones, 
to  whom  I  had  in  my  mind  bidden  an  eternal  adieu. 
The  effect  was  overwhelming.  I  felt  as  if  I  had  re- 
turned from  the  dead,  to  afford  ocular  demonstration 
that  our  life  will  not  be  lost  in  the  dark,  silent  tomb. 

When  the  music  ceased,  prompted  by  an  irresistible 
impulse,  I  rose  to  speak.  One  of  the  trustees,  who 
sat  in  a  chair  near  me,  in  a  whisper  said,  "  You  must 
not  attempt  to  address  the  audience.  Pronounce 
the  benediction  and  retire."  But  I  could  not  help 
repeating  a  few  verses  of  the  103d  Psalm :  "  Bless 
the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless 
his  holy  name,"  &c.  This  excited  me  so  much,  I 
felt  such  an  excess  of  joy,  that  I  was  compelled  to 
relieve  my  mind  by  giving  it  utterance  in  something 
like  the  following  words  :  — 

"  My  brethren,  I  have  been  raised  from  the  bor- 
ders of  the  grave  by  that  ever-present  Friend  who 
giveth  us  life,  breath,  and  all  things.  One  night 
during  my  late  confinement,  I  expected  every  mo- 
ment to  breathe  my  last.  My  mind  was  never  more 
calm  or  composed.  What  made  me  so  ?  An  unfal- 
tering faith  in  God,  Jesus,  and  immortality ;  the 
thought  that  I  belonged  to  God,  not  only  by  creation, 
an  upholding  providence,  and  a  solemn  accountabil- 
ity, but  by  a  love  vast  as  infinitude  —  a  love  that  no 
amount  of  iniquity  on  my  part  could  change  into 
coldness,  indifference,  or  hatred  —  a  love  that  can 
never,  even  for  a  moment,  intermit  its  depth,  fervor, 
strength,  tenderness ;  can  never  waver  or  fail ;  which 
makes  it  certain  that  we  cannot  be  finally  and  for- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  293 

ever  lost,  because  our  own  glory  and  happiness  are 
identified  with  those  of  the  Creator  himself.  The 
atoning,  reconciling  sacrifice  made  by  Christ  is  sim- 
ply a  clear,  unambiguous  revelation  of  God's  love 
for  man. 

"  The  moment  that  a  person  understands  and  ap- 
preciates the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  —  that  the  works 
of  nature,  the  events  of  time,  and  the  destinies  of  a 
coming  eternity,  are  but  the  counsels  and  unfoldings 
of  a  perfect,  boundless  beneficence ;  that  the  Power 
which  called  us  into  existence,  and  has  ordained  all 
the  changes  of  health,  sickness,  joy,  sorrow,  pros- 
perity, and  gloom,  which  we  experience,  is  infinite, 
unchanging,  eternal,  and  almighty  love,  —  that 
very  instant  he  becomes  an  enlightened,  rejoicing 
disciple  of  the  Son  of  God.  As  the  light  of  this 
revelation  dawns  upon  his  soul,  he  exclaims,  ^  All  is 
good,  all  is  well,  all  is  right,  and  shall  be  forever.' 
His  religion  is  not  a  cold,  barren  speculation,  but  a 
profound  sentiment ;  a  deep,  intense,  all-subduing, 
and  sanctifying  faith ;  a  faith  that  every  thing  which 
befalls  him,  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave,  will  issue 
in  results  great  and  glorious  beyond  the  reach  of 
thought  or  imagination.  Through  the  telescope  of 
the  Bible,  he  looks  out  upon  the  enrapturing  scenes 
of 'a  future  state,  rising  in  all  the  effulgence  of  an 
ever-progressive  glory,  beyond  the  sad  ruins  of  earth 
and  time.  Hope  in  an  inheritance  so  exalted  lifts 
the  mind  above  all  the  reverses,  sorrows,  and  convul- 
sions of  earth.  What  can  reach  or  disturb  the  pro- 
found peace  awakened  by  a  principle  so  divine  ? 
.  "  My  friends,  when  you  come  to  die,  if  blessed 
25* 


294  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

with  an  unimpaired  consciousness,  how  utterly 
worthless  will  then  appear  to  you  the  wealth,  fame, 
and  aggrandizement  for  which  so  many  strive  and 
struggle,  weary  and  wear  themselves  out,  regardless 
of  their  higher  interests  !  Then,  too,  you  will  find 
no  satisfaction  in  the  memory  of  your  good  deeds  — 
deeds  of  faith,  repentance,  devotion,  holiness,  or 
charity.  Though  ever  so  eminent  in  Christian  at- 
tainments, you  will  feel  that  you  have  no  more  claim, 
on  the  score  of  justice,  to  the  divine  mercy  than  the 
greatest  reprobate  that  ever  died.  Your  only  prayer 
will  be  that  of  the  publican,  '  God  be  merciful  to  me 
a  sinner.'  Your  only  hope,  then,  will  be  that  it  is  the 
free,  undeserved,  omnipotent  purpose  of  the  Father, 
in  spite  of  your  sins  and  follies,  to  raise  you  finally 
to  that  higher  existence  where  wisdom,  virtue,  and 
holiness  will  reign  unclouded  and  immeasurable. 

"  I  do  not  believe  that  it  is  in  our  power  to  love  God 
at  all  without  a  firm,  full,  and  immovable  expecta- 
tion of  living  forever  in  a  world  to  come.  Suppose 
that  at  this  very  moment,  by  irresistible  arguments, 
or  any  other  means,  each  of  us  should  become  in- 
spired with  a  deep,  intense,  undoubting  conviction 
that  we  had  no  souls  ;  that  the  Bible,  church,  pulpit, 
and  philosophy  are  themselves  deluded,  and  are  de- 
luding the  world,  touching  this  subject ;  that  what 
we  call  the  mind,  is  destined  to  pass  away  with  the 
body,  bend  before  the  same  resistless  law  of  change, 
decline,  die,  and  go  back  to  dust ;  imagine,  I  mean, 
that  we  were  compelled  to  feel,  with  absolute  certain- 
ty, that  as  beast,  bird,  fish,  and  insect  retire  at  last 
from  every  blade  of  grass,  flower,  shrub,  tree,  plain, 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  295 

and  valley,  hill  and  mountain,  from  every  region  of 
water  and  air,  to  exist  no  more,  so  we,  also,  at  the 
expiration  of  this  feverish,  transitory  life,  will  be 
doomed  to  close  our  eyes  on  a  glorious  universe,  and 
be  swallowed  up  in  the  dark  gulf  of  eternal  forget- 
fulness.  Now,  I  ask,  with  such  a  gloomy,  revolting 
creed,  could  we  possibly  cherish  the  emotions  of  piety, 
offer  adoration  to  the  Supreme,  rehearse  even  the 
Lord's  prayer  with  sincerity,  present  upon  the  altar 
of  this  or  any  other  church  the  sacrifice  of  a  calm, 
contented,  grateful,  and  rejoicing  heart  ?  This  ques- 
tion requires  no  answer.  We  must  be  able  to  look 
away  with  buoyant  hope  beyond  the  grave,  before 
the  thought  of  an  almighty  Creator  can  inspire  us 
with  wonder  and  delight  —  before  we  can  become 
enamoured  of  the  charms  of  virtue,  cease  to  indulge 
and  obey  the  bodily  appetites,  or  exult  in  the  mani- 
festations of  infinity,  omnipotence,  and  boundless 
love  displayed  in  the  beautiful,  but  shadowy,  evanes- 
cent scenes  of  the  present  world.  When  a  person 
fully  believes  that  a  nobler,  immortal  destiny  awaits, 
not  himself,  relatives,  and  friends  only,  but  all  the 
race  of  Adam,  he  must  of  necessity  become  pious ; 
his  heart  is  instantly  replenished  with  holy,  divine 
affections,  and  goes  forth  to  engage  spontaneously  in 
the  love,  worship,  and  service  of  the  great  Father. 

"  In  my  late  sickness,  I  was  made  unspeakably 
happy  by  the  assurance,  resting  on  the  revelation  of 
Jesus,  that  my  heavenly  Father  can  never  allow  a 
real  hurt  or  injury  to  be  inflicted  upon  me  here  or 
hereafter  ;  can  never  permit  me  to  be  hurt  or  injured 
by  myself  or  others,  (punishment  is  not  hurt,  but 


296  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

healing;)  can  never  allow  my  intellectual,  moral 
being  to  be  crushed  out  by  the  mysterious  forces  of 
time,  nature,  change,  sin,  or  death.  All  the  inhab- 
itants of  New  Orleans  would  become  Christians  to- 
day, if  they  could  be  made  to  realize  the  true  char- 
acter of  God  —  if  they  could  be  brought  to  see  the 
wonders  of  that  higher  existence  which  Jesus  has 
unfolded ;  an  existence  where,  instead  of  sin,  sick- 
ness, broken,  bereaved  hearts,  and  bitter  tears,  will 
reign  unmingled  purity,  ever-advancing  knowledge, 
and  constantly  increasing  joy  in  the  realms  of  a  life 
which  can  never  terminate." 

I  was  occupied  twenty  minutes  in  delivering  the 
above  address.  My  friends  remarked  that  at  the 
commencement  my  face  was  as  pallid  as  that  of  a 
corpse  ;  but  as  I  warmed  with  the  subject,  it  was 
flushed  with  a  glow  rarely  exhibited  even  in  my  days 
of  health.  Words  flowed  from  me  with  the  ease  and 
freedom  of  one  speaking  under  the  influence  of  mes- 
merism. The  perspiration  flowed  in  streams.  I  was 
carried  home  and  laid  upon  the  bed,  where  I  slept 
profoundly  till  the  next  morning.  No  alarming  conse- 
quences followed  the  efibrt,  as  my  friends  anticipated. 
On  the  contrary,  I  felt  much  better  for  it,  and  went 
to  the  church  every  succeeding  Sabbath  morning  the 
next  two  months.  On  the  first  Sunday  in  April,  1847, 
I  preached  a  farewell  discourse  preparatory  to  my 
leaving  for  Europe.  It  was  the  wish  of  my  physi- 
cians that  I  should  select  a  mode  of  crossing  the  At- 
lantic which  would  protract  the  period  of  my  voyage 
as  long  as  possible.  I  therefore  embarked  in  a  mer- 
chant vessel  for  Liverpool,  which  left  New  Orleans 
the  beginning  of  May. 


KEY.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  297 

It  took  US  fifty-five  days  to  make  the  passage.  For 
one  week  we  advanced  scarcely  a  mile,  being  obliged 
to  lie  to  in  order  to  repair  damages  received  from  a 
tornado.  Br.  Dewey,  in  his  Journal  of  a  Tour  to  Eu- 
rope, says,  "  I  defy  any  body,  not  thoroughly  accus- 
tomed to  the  sea,  to  enjoy  its  grandeur,  after  having 
been  rocked  into  that  indescribable  state  of  ennui, 
disquiet,  discomfort,  and  inertness  which  the  sea 
often  produces.  I  do  not  mean  seasickness,  but  a 
sickness  of  the  sea,  which  has  never,  that  I  know, 
been  described.  It  is  a  tremendous  ennui,  a  com- 
plete inaptitude  to  all  enjoyment,  a  total  inability  to 
be  pleased  with  any  thing.  Nothing  is  agreeable  — 
neither  eating,  nor  drinking,  nor  walking,  nor  talk- 
ing, nor  reading,  nor  writing  ;  nor  even  is  going  to 
sleep  an  agreeable  process,  and  waking  is  perfect 
misery." 

My  experience  was  directly  the  reverse  of  this 
description.  Every  thing  was  agreeable  to  me.  I 
never  passed  as  many  happy  days  in  succession  on 
land  as  I  did  during  my  voyage  from  New  Orleans  to 
Liverpool.  I  will  speak  of  the  delightful  sensations 
which  I  experienced  under  two  heads,  to  adopt  the 
sermon  style  —  those  which  came  from  an  external 
source,  and  those  derived  from  an  internal  origin. 
I  will  begin  with  the  external,  premising  that,  like 
Dr.  Dewey,  I  was  never  seasick  for  a  moment  in  my 
whole  life.  On  the  contrary,  when  at  sea  I  have  a 
more  voracious  appetite,  and  a  keener  gusto  for  the 
indulgences  of  the  table,  than  I  ever  feel  on  shore. 
I  could  sit  all  day  and  gaze  with  rapture  on  the  great 
sea,  that  majestic  and  lovely  emblem  of  the  all-wise, 


298  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

all-perfect,  all-beautiful,  and  eternal  One.  The 
mighty  deep  mirrors  his  amazing,  illimitable  perfec- 
tions. Its  wonderful  extent,  of  which  we  can  form 
no  adequate  conception,  —  its  unexplored  abysses, 
lower  tlian  plummet  ever  sounded,  —  are  appealed  to 
by  inspired  writers  as  the  most  striking  revelations 
of  infinitude  and  omnipotence  which  our  globe  pre- 
sents. The  continual  motion  and  irresistible  force 
of  that  mass  of  waters  compel  us  to  feel  our  noth- 
ingness —  how  entirely  dependent  and  insignificant 
we  are.  I  cannot  imagine  how  it  is  possible  for  even 
an  unreflecting  person  to  look  on  this  theatre  of  a 
Creator's  manifestations  without  a  sublime,  thrilling 
sense  of  his  presence  and  attributes. 

"  Thou  glorious  mirror,  where  the  Almighty's  form 
Glasses  itself  in  tempests ;  in  all  time, 
Calm  or  convulsed,  in  breeze,  or  gale,  or  storm, 
Icing  the  pole,  or  in  the  torrid  clime 
Dark-heaving,  boundless,  endless,  and  sublime  — 
The  image  of  eternity  —  the  throne 
Of  the  Invisible." 

The  ocean  does  not,  as  some  suppose,  exhibit  al- 
ways to  our  view  the  same  unvaried  and  monotonous 
scene.  Far  from  it.  Its  aspects  are  endlessly  diver- 
sified. No  genius  of  poet,  painter,  or  scholar  can 
adequately  delineate  them.  I  remember  one  morn- 
ing, when  in  the  middle  of  the  Atlantic,  that,  as  far 
as  my  eye  extended,  there  was  an  expanse  wiiich 
looked  smooth,  unruffled,  and  shining  like  a  surface 
of  polished  glass.  Not  a  breath  of  air  disturbed  the 
deep  serene.  All  was  still  —  silent  as  the  tomb.  I 
fancied,  almost,  that  I  had  entered  some  new,  strange 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  299 

world,  some  boundless  solitude  of  waters,  that  were 
incapable  of  motion.  But  all  at  once  a  change  came 
over  the  scene ;  from  the  point  where  I  was  sitting 
on  the  deck  to  the  utmost  verge  of  the  horizon,  the 
surface  of  the  sea  began  to  crisp  or  quiver ;  it  was 
roughened  as  if  fanned  "  by  the  invisible  wings  of 
elves  and  fairies  on  some  maritime  expedition."  This 
was  followed  by  a  slight,  delicate,  graceful  undula- 
tion of  the  waters,  of  surpassing  and  ineffable  beauty. 
If  we  beheld  the  ocean  only  in  this  state,  we  should 
not  suspect  that  it  was  an  element  made  for  this  dark, 
stormy  planet,  "  but  to  kiss  and  lave  with  blessed- 
ness the  beautiful  shores  of  some  sunny  emerald 
isle  of  unfading  flowers,  eternal  spring,  and  cloud- 
less skies." 

But  in  a  few  moments,  all  this  loveliness  disap- 
peared. I  was  struck  with  a  sublime,  awful  sound, 
like  the  mighty  roar  of  Niagara.  It  was  the  pre- 
cursor of  a  storm.  Soon  the  main  was  lashed  into 
terrific  fury.  I  thought  of  that  magnificent  descrip- 
tion of  a  tempest  in  the  first  book  of  Virgil's  ^Eneid. 
On  every  side,  white-crested  billows  were  seen  rising 
up  in  the  shape  of  pyramids ;  hills  and  mountains, 
alternated  by  corresponding  depressions ;  eddying, 
boiling,  maddened  whirlpools  of  foam.  For  some 
reason  or  other,  the  waves  all  seemed  rushing 
towards  the  vessel.  But  this  appearance,  as  the 
captain  informed  me,  was  a  mere  ocular  deception. 
When  a  mountainous  mass  of  waters  fell  upon  the 
deck  of  the  ship,  it  trembled  in  every  plank  and 
timber,  like  a  leaf  in  the  wind.  Sometimes  her 
course  was  checked  by  the  crushing  weight,  so  that 


300  •    AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

for  a  moment  she  would  seem  to  stand  still.  The 
force  of  a  downward  billow  often  breaks  in  pieces 
the  bows  of  a  vessel  in  an  instant,  consigning  all  on 
board  to  a  watery  grave.  The  wind  continued  to 
blow  harder  and  harder  through  the  day. 

The  night  came  on,  terrible  with  blackness,  thun- 
der and  lightning.  All  nature  seemed  to  be  in  com- 
motion. My  berth  was  a  hammock,  suspended  in 
the  centre  of  the  main  cabin,  on  which  I  hardly  felt 
the  motion  of  the  vessel.  And  although  to  my  in- 
experienced eye  our  condition  was  very  perilous,  I 
laid  myself  down,  and  slept  as  soundly  as  I  ever  did 
on  shore,  in  my  own  chamber,  in  the  full  quietness  and 
peace  of  a  happy  home.  Every  thing  that  human  power 
could  effect  was  done  to  secure  our  safety.  With 
perfect  composure,  I  was  enabled  to  leave  the  issue 
in  the  hands  of  God,  under  whose  providence  we  are 
just  as  safe  in  one  situation  as  another.  I  thought 
of  the  following  eloquent  passage  in  the  writings  of 
an  old  divine :  "  We  are  all  travellers,  prosecuting 
the  voyage  of  time ;  launched  upon  an  ocean  where 
storms  and  tempests  often  prevail ;  where  the  ele- 
ments are  agitated,  and  the  waves  boisterous  ;  where 
clouds  frequently  gather  upon  our  prospects,  dark 
and  fearful,  and  the  winds  blow  bleak  and  wild. 
Thus  endangered,  nobody  can  be  happy  without  the 
firm  faith  that  some  arm  mightier  than  that  of  man 
or  nature  holds  the  helm  of  affairs,  and  some  wisdom 
more  far-reaching  than  mortal  ken  is  our  guide, 
guard,  and  panoply,  amid  the  rocks,  shoals,  and 
whirlpools  that  beset  our  perilous  way." 

A  clear,  placid,  summer  evening  at  sea  is  a  scene 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  301 

resplendent  with  beauty.  The  last  red  hues  of  ex- 
piring day  are  fading  in  the  twilight ;  seated  on  the 
deck,  you  are  charmed  with  the  evanescent  loveliness 
of  the  setting  sun,  and  think,  "  Even  thus  transitory 
is  all  of  earth,  which  we  so  much  admire."  As  the 
heavens  seem  to  be  sinking  into  utter  night,  a  soli- 
tary light  shines  out ;  it  is  in  the  direction  of  your 
home  ;  you  think  of  those  relatives  and  friends  whom 
no  distance  can  remove  from  your  affections ;  in  a 
few  moments,  hundreds  more  make  their  appearance. 
Then  comes  the  galaxy,  —  the  milky  way,  which  the 
ancient  poets  called  the  high  road  or  pathway  of  the 
gods,  —  having  a  boldness  and  brilliancy  never  seen 
on  land.  With  what  grandeur  does  a  sight  of  the 
firmament  strike  the  imagination,  when  beheld  in  a 
clear  night  at  sea,  filled  with  stars  scattered  in  such 
infinite  numbers,  and  in  such  splendid  profusion  ! 
The  ship  runs  so  smoothly  that  you  are  almost  un- 
conscious of  motion.  All  her  sails  are  filled ;  and 
seen  at  a  distance,  she  resembles  "  some  snow-white, 
beauteous  bird,  afloat  in  the  heavens  on  her  airy 
pinions." 

But  a  change  comes  over  the  prospect.  The  moon 
unveils  her  peerless  light ;  the  stars  hide  their  di- 
minished heads  ;  a  silvered  radiance  sparkles  over  all 
the  waters ;  you  witness  the  same  phenomenon  which 
Homer  described  three  thousand  years  ago,  at  the 
close  of  the  eighth  book  of  the  Iliad :  — 

"  At  length  the  moon,  refulgent  lamp  of  night, 
O'er  heaven's  clear  azure  spreads  her  sacred  light; 
"When  not  a  breath  disturbs  the  deep  serene, 
And  not  a  cloud  o'ercasts  the  solemn  scene, 
A  flood  of  glory  bursts  from  all  the  skies." 

26 


802  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

As  you  dwell  on  the  scene,  your  imagination  is  over- 
powered, and  you  wander  in  a  world  of  fancy  and 
enchantment ;  your  bosom  is  filled  with  those  pure, 
ennobling,  and  refined  sentiments  that  recognize  the 
infinite  —  which  open  to  the  inward  eye  glimpses  of 
the  calm,  bright,  unbroken  peace  of  that  happier 
and  immortal  state  of  being  to  which  death  will  in- 
troduce us. 

One's  enjoyment  at  sea  depends  materially  upon 
his  daily  habits.  He  should  arouse  himself  in  the 
morning  at  the  first  peep  of  dawn.  Whilst  the  decks 
are  being  washed,  let  him  attend  to  his  toilet,  and 
with  as  much  care  and  particularity  as  when  on  land ; 
then  let  him  read  his  Bible,  and  say  his  prayers  ;  by 
this  time,  breakfast  will  be  ready ;  when  finished,  he 
should  walk  on  deck  an  hour  at  least ;  the  rest  of 
the  morning  may  be  spent  in  study,  reading,  and 
conversation.  These  remarks  refer  to  one  who  does 
not  suffer  from  seasickness.  If  such  a  person  is  mis- 
erable at  sea,  it  is  because  he  eats  too  much,  sleeps 
too  much,  or  gives  way  to  sensations  of  indolence. 

How  glorious  a  morning  on  the  ocean  !  "  Yonder 
comes  the  powerful  king  of  day."  At  first  you  see 
only  a  small  portion  of  his  disk  —  not  more  than  a 
hair's  breadth  above  the  ocean's  bed.  Bright  rays, 
like  long  lines  of  gold,  are  sent  out  over  the  trem- 
bling waters,  that  seem  rejoicing  to  welcome  the 
new-born  day.  Soon  the  whole  orb  appears,  bathed 
in  a  flood  of  light,  brilliant  in  all  the  orange,  azure, 
and  purple  glories  of  the  rainbow.  Presently  light, 
fleecy  clouds  collect  around  the  sun.  These  are 
constantly  changing  their  tints,  from  a  deep  yellow, 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  303 

then  a  straw  color,  then  a  willow  green,  and  finally 
perhaps  the  dark,  beautiful  gray  of  autumn.  Be- 
neath all  this  glory,  the  boundless  field  of  waters 
reflects,  with  unspeakable  beauty,  the  splendor  of 
the  clouds  and  sky,  leaving  the  impression  that  you 
are  in  some  fairy  regions,  infinitely  removed  from 
the  dull  realities  of  earth.  The  same  wonders  are 
often  repeated  at  the  close  of  the  day.  Is  it  strange 
that  the  poor  Indian,  when  gazing  upon  the  sublimi- 
ties of  the  sunset,  should  realize  the  presence  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  cherish  the  hope  of  a  humble 
heaven  "  behind  the  cloud-topped  hill,"  where  he 
will  some  day  repose  under  the  shade  of  the  tree  of 
life,  and  bathe  in  the  waters  of  perennial  bliss  ?  0 
the  surpassing  freshness  and  beauty  of  an  early  dawn 
at  sea !  Its  glowing  radiance,  its  crimson  splendors, 
its  rich,  variegated  drapery  of  clouds,  present  to  the 
eye  the  most  glorious  assemblage  of  beautiful  objects 
ever  beheld. 

Nothing  to  me  is  more  mysterious  than  the  idio- 
syncrasy of  an  educated  gentleman  who  is  miserable 
on  the  ocean,  although  not  seasick.  For  myself,  I 
should  like  to  make  a  voyage  once  a  year,  if  I  had 
the  means  and  time.     I  can  say  with  Byron, — 

"  And  I  have  loved  thee,  Ocean,  and  my  joy 

Of  youthful  sports  was  on  thy  breast  to  be 

Borne,  like  thy  bubbles,  onward ;  from  a  boy 

I  wantoned  with  thy  breakers  ;  they  to  me 

Were  a  delight,  and  if  the  freshening  sea 

Made  them  a  terror,  'twas  a  pleasing  fear." 

To  me  it  seems  an  enviable  end  to  be  submerged 
or  lost  at  sea.    All  is  soon  over ;  there  is  no  trouble 


304  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

about  a  shroud,  coffin,  funeral,  or  tomb.  "  Old 
ocean's  gray  and  melancholy  waste  "  is  a  magnificent 
sepulchre.  Who  would  not  like  to  sleep  in  it  ?  Per- 
haps it  may  be  my  own  destiny  to  be  buried  there. 
I  have  no  objection,  if  such  be  the  will  of  Heaven. 
I  ought  to  have  been  a  sailor.  My  natural  taste  and 
feelings  fit  me  for  such  a  mode  of  life  ;  and  a  good 
sailor  is  quite  as  useful  and  respectable  a  being  as  a 
good  clergyman.  Some  may  wonder  at  the  taste 
above  expressed. 

**  Let  him  who  crawls,  enamoured  of  decay, 
Cling  to  his  couch,  and  sicken  years  away, 
Heave  his  thick  breath,  and  shake  his  palsied  head, 
While  gasp  by  gasp  he  falters  forth  his  soul ; 
Ours  with  one  pang,  one  bound,  escapes  control." 

Now  I  will  look  at  a  few  of  those  pleasures  which 
a  thinking  man  may  enjoy  at  sea,  derived  from  in- 
ternal sources.  To  illustrate  this  topic,  I  will  state 
an  item  of  my  own  experience.  When  I  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  I  carried  in  my  pocket  a  small  edition  of 
the  New  Testament  in  Greek,  with  the  Polymicrian 
Lexicon,  in  the  same  language.  Along  with  them,  I 
kept  by  me  constantly  the  Psalms  of  David,  in  the 
Hebrew.  They  were  three  little  books  of  the  duo- 
decimo size,  with  paper  very  thin,  and  distinctly 
printed.  They  occupied  such  a  small  compass,  and 
were  so  handy,  that  I  was  never  without  them  for  a 
moment.  For  the  last  forty  years  it  has  been  my 
habit  to  abjure  desultory  reading.  I  never  think  of 
perusing  a  book  through  in  course.  I  use  it  just  as 
an  advocate  does  his  law  books,  to  find  arguments, 
facts,  or  beauties,  with  reference  to  some  particular 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  305 

subject.  Before  reaching  the  Balize,  I  adopted  the 
following  platform:  First,  to  examine  what  the 
New  Testament  says  about  Jesus  Christ ;  secondly, 
what  it  teaches  on  the  subject  of  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments ;  thirdly,  the  revelations  it  contains  in  re- 
gard to  a  future  state ;  fourthly,  I  resolved  to  collect 
and  to  compare  all  the  representations  in  the  gospel, 
as  to  the  nature  of  true  holiness.  I  determined  to 
devote  every  morning  to  these  biblical  investigations, 
and  every  evening  to  other  reading,  conversation, 
and  exercise. 

During  the  whole  voyage  to  Liverpool,  which  oc- 
cupied nearly  eight  weeks,  I  followed  faithfully  this 
programme,  with  the  exception  of  three  or  four  days, 
when,  the  vessel  being  sorely  tempest-tossed,  there 
was  no  opportunity  for  reading.  I  will  barely  state 
the  result  of  my  scriptural  researches  on  the  topics 
which  have  just  been  specified.  First,  it  cannot  be 
denied  that  there  is  a  mystery  in  Christ's  nature, 
mission,  and  saving  influences,  not  solved  in  the  New 
Testament.  But  there  is  a  mystery  in  every  thing. 
"  Science,"  says  Lord  Bacon,  "  is  built  upon,  and 
encompassed  on  every  side  by,  problems  which  the 
human  mind  never  has,  and  never  will  be  able  to 
solve  this  side  the  grave.  So  Christianity  may  be 
compared  to  a  monument,  lifting  its  head  to  heaven 
upon  the  very  boundaries  between  the  known  and 
unknown.  Still,  we  are  taught  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
not,  strictly  speaking,  an  infinite  being,  a  being 
whose  nature  is  coextensive  with  God's,  and  covering 
the  whole  immeasurable  area  of  the  universe,  physi- 
cal and  spiritual,  created  and  uncreated.  As  we  are 
26* 


306  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

SO  organized  that  we  cannot  help  feeling  that  five 
is  less  than  twenty,  so  we  know  that  the  same  being 
cannot  be  at  once  finite  and  infinite,  dependent  and 
almighty,  bounded  and  at  the  same  moment  un- 
bounded. The  mind  of  Jesus  is  a  human  mind, 
perfectly  immaculate,  and  endowed  with  the  highest 
possible  gifts  and  graces."  For  it  pleased  the  Father 
that  in  Him  all  fulness  should  dwell  —  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  bodily.  Hence  he  is  called  our  elder 
brother,  which  he  could  not  be,  unless  his  intrinsic, 
inherent,  essential  nature  was  precisely  the  same  as 
ours,  sin  excepted.  In  addition,  he  was  sent  forth 
into  the  world  and  commissioned  by  the  Father  to 
teach,  enlighten,  sanctify,  and  immortalize  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 

Secondly.  It  cannot  be  proved  by  the  teachings 
of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  that  punishments  dis- 
pensed for  the  bad  actions  which  men  do  in  the 
present  world  will  continue  forever.  On  the  con- 
trary, we  are  told  that  death,  the  last  enemy  of  man, 
shall  be  destroyed ;  and  also  that  he  who  is  dead 
has  lost  even  the  power  of  sinning.  Consequently  the 
future  world  is  a  very  different  one  from  this.  Where 
there  are  no  bodies,  no  earthly  appetites  or  passions, 
there  can  be  neither  sin  nor  sufiering.  In  the  dis- 
embodied state  individuals  will  doubtless  enjoy  a 
higher  or  lower  degree  of  happiness  in  proportion  to 
their  previous  attainments;  but  none  can  be  mis- 
erable. Yet  the  consequences  of  our  conduct  in 
time  will  flow  on  forever,  sin  and  pain  excepted. 

Thirdly.  The  happiness  of  man  in  the  future 
state  is  based  by  the  New  Testament  writers  alto- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  307 

gether  upon  the  resurrection  from  the  dead.  It 
affirms  repeatedly  that  all  mankind,  both  just  and 
unjust,  will  be  brought  to  enjoy  a  state  of  immor- 
tality beyond  the  grave.  It  affirms  also  that  in  the 
immortal  world  there  will  be  no  death,  no  sin,  no 
suffering,  because  all  there,  being  the  children  of  the 
resurrection,  will  be  the  sons  of  God,  and  equal 
unto  the  angels.  A  person  has  no  more  power  to 
fit  himself  for  a  happy  immortality  than  he  has  to 
create  a  world.  Our  only  ground  of  hope  as  to  the 
future  is  the  promise  of  Jesus  that  all  mankind, 
irrespective  of  their  character  or  conduct  here,  in  a 
future  state  will  be  endued  with  a  nature  spiritual 
and  incorruptible. 

Fourthly.  Paul  and  his  coadjutors  represent  the 
hope  of  a  blessed  existence  after  death,  as  a  most 
efficient  principle  of  sanctification.  He  who  has 
this  hope  will  no  longer  "  be  foolish,  deceived,  diso- 
bedient, serving  divers  lusts  and  pleasures,  living  in 
envy  and  malice,  hateful,  and  hating  others."  No 
longer  will  he  be  irreverent  and  unthankful  towards 
God.  No  longer  will  he  prevaricate  or  falsify,  or 
stain  his  conscience  for  profit  or  pleasure.  No  longer 
will  he  steep  his  soul  in  the  gross  and  debasing  in- 
dulgences of  sense.  The  charms  of  rectitude,  hu- 
mility, and  other  moral  qualities,  that  constitute 
Christian  excellence,  will  so  captivate  his  heart  as  to 
render  him  insensible  to  the  inferior  attractions  of 
an  outward,  worldly  life.  Holiness,  as  defined  in  the 
gospel,  is  a  deep,  intense,  supreme,  absorbing  love  of 
spiritual  beauty,  self-government,  the  joy  of  a  benev- 
olent spirit,  the  smiles  of  an  approving  conscience, 


308  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

the  calm,  gentle,  soul-satisfjing  afifections  of  hope, 
gratitude,  and  trust  in  God. 

I  am  well  aware  that  there  is  no  originality  in 
these  views.  But  during  this  voyage  they  came  to 
my  mind  with  a  freshness,  power,  and  plenitude 
that  I  had  never  before  experienced.  I  kept  them 
before  me  morning,  noon,  and  night.  By  them  I 
was  enabled  to  commune  with  God  and  feel  the  in- 
spiration of  his  Spirit,  as  I  gazed  upon  the  amazing 
manifestations  of  divine  majesty  in  the  mighty  deep. 
I  felt  that  Christianity  was  from  God,  that  mere 
men  were  no  more  competent  to  originate  it  than  to 
create  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  When  I  sat  on  deck  in 
a  pleasant  night,  admiring  the  diffuse  light  of  the 
galaxy,  that  astronomers  tell  us  is  composed  of  the 
mingled  effulgence  of  innumerable  stars,  each  of 
which  is  probably  the  centre  of  a  system,  like  our 
own  sun,  —  when  I  thought  of  the  immensity  of  the 
physical  universe,  those  worlds  upon  worlds,  and 
systems  upon  systems,  stretching  onward  and  on- 
ward to  infinitude,  and  all  revolving  in  the  course 
of  inconceivable  ages  around  some  common  centre., 
—  all  these  external  glories  did  not  appear  to  me 
more  striking  and  magnificent  than  that  spiritual 
world  which  Jesus  has  unfolded,  and  of  which  the 
material  creation  is  but  a  type,  symbol,  or  representa- 
tion. Nay,  the  moral  character  of  Jesus  struck  me 
as  more  grand  than  the  outward  universe,  with  all 
its  sensible  laws  and  phenomena.  As  1  look  upon  the 
Son  of  God,  in  that  last  trying  scene,  when  the  storm 
of  a  world's  scorn  and  hatred  was  beating  over  him,  — 
calm,  gentle,  forgiving,  intrepid,  resting  solely  upon 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  309 

the  eternal  truth  of  God,  —  superior  to  vulgar  pas- 
sions and  fear,  to  pain,  peril,  and  death  in  its  most 
appalling  form, — I  am  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the 
sublime,  in  comparison  with  which,  heaven,  earth, 
and  sea,  and  all  that  is  therein,  seem  poor  and  insig- 
nificant. 

Akenside,  author  of  the  Pleasures  of  Imagination, 
in  the  following  beautiful  passage,  describes  the  vast 
superiority  of  moral  sublimity,  when  contrasted  with 
that  of  the  natural  world :  — 

"  Look,  then,  abroad  through  nature  to  the  range 
Of  planets,  suns,  and  adamantine  spheres. 
Wheeling  unshaken  through  the  void  immense ; 
And  speak,  O  man !  does  this  capacious  scene 
With  half  that  kindling  majesty  dilate 
Thy  strong  conception,  as  when  Brutus  rose 
Refulgent  from  the  stroke  of  Caesar's  fate, 
Amid  the  crowd  of  patriots,  and  his  arm 
Aloft  extending,  like  eternal  Jove, 
When  guilt  brings  down  the  thunder,  called  aloud 
On  Tully's  name,  and  shook  his  crimson  steel, 
And  bade  the  father  of  his  country  hail ! 
For  lo  !  the  tyrant  prostrate  on  the  dust ; 
And  Rome  again  is  free." 

But  who  was  Brutus,  (conceding  the  purity  of 
his  motives,)  who  was  Socrates,  or  Plato,  compared 
with  Jesus?  And  yet,  if  Jesus  has  taught  truly, 
there  is  not  a  child  of  Adam  who  will  not  become, 
ultimately,  as  wise,  as  immaculate,  as  great,  as 
divine  as  he  himself  was  on  the  day  of  his  cruci- 
fixion. The  mind  of  Jesus  was  essentially  a  human 
mind  filled  with  the  fulness  of  God.  Nothing  loftier, 
nothing  less.  He  could  not  be  higher  without  be- 
coming God  himself — very  God.    He  came  to  save 


810  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

all  men.  Hence  it  is  certain  that  the  lowest  and 
weakest  person  of  our  race  will  make  an  everlasting 
advancement  in  wisdom  and  goodness.  His  facul- 
ties will  go  on  unfolding  and  ripening  forever  ;  his 
acquisitions  more  extended,  his  range  of  thought 
wider,  his  perceptions  more  clear,  his  character  more 
beautiful ;  and  thus  he  will  ascend  from  height 
to  height,  from  glory  to  glory,  without  ever  reach- 
ing an  acme  —  the  final  summit  of  intellectual  and 
moral  attainments ;  for  that  summit  is  the  infinite 
Jehovah. 

Yes,  it  was  when  sailing 

"  O'er  the  glad  waters  of  the  dark-blue  sea, 
My  thoughts  as  boundless,  and  my  soul  as  free," 

that  grace  was  given  me  to  realize,  with  new,  fresh, 
ecstatic  delight,  my  relation  to  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith.  I  used  to  be  con- 
tinually saying  to  myself,  as  I  looked  out  upon  this 
vast  creation,  "I  am  indeed  a  child  of  its  infinite 
Author  —  bound  to  his  throne  by  the  indissoluble 
ties  of  a  common  nature  ;  a  child  ennobled  and 
redeemed  by  the  mission  of  Jesus,  standing  in  the 
centre  of  this  magnificent  panorama  of  worlds,  with 
the  glorious  certainty  that  they  are  all  my  own 
inheritance,  that  I  shall  live  to  enjoy  them  forever. 
For  all  things  are  mine,  whether  the  present  world, 
or  life,  or  death,  or  things  present,  or  things  to 
come ;  all  are  mine,  because  I  am  Christ's,  and 
Christ  is  God's."  Such  were  the  thoughts  that 
made  those  fifty-five  days  an  epoch  in  my  life  —  an 
epoch  brighter  than  any  of  its  predecessors.    I  felt 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  811 

all  the  time  as  if  I  could  see  God,  as  if  I  were  a 
partaker  of  his  spirit  and  perfections,  and  through 
them  was  destined  to  triumph  over  nature,  frailty, 
change,  sin,  corruption,  and  the  grave.  And  even 
in  the  worst  weather,  I  laid  myself  down  and  slept 
as  sweetly,  with  a  heart  as  calm,  and  light,  and 
joyous,  as  if,  like  the  sea  bird,  I  could  weather 
the  fierce  storm,  and  float  unhurt  on  the  tossing 
billows. 

In  the  afternoons  my  reading  was  more  easy,  mis- 
cellaneous, and  discursive,  interspersed  with  the 
pleasures  of  social  intercourse.  Yet  there  were  but 
two  persons  on  board  with  whom  I  held  much  con- 
versation—  the  captain  and  the  only  passenger 
except  myself.  The  former  was  a  native  of  Salem, 
Massachusetts,  a  gentleman  of  extensive  reading, 
who  had  spent  forty-three  years  of  his  life  at  sea, 
and  seen  the  whole  globe.  His  memory  was  most 
retentive,  and  he  had  a  fund  of  information  and 
anecdote  absolutely  inexhaustible.  He  was  a  pious 
man,  and  had  prayers  in  his  state  room  every  morning 
and  evening.  A  love  stronger  than  death  grew  up 
between  us  during  this  voyage.  He  was  blessed  with 
the  taste  of  a  finished  scholar,  a  knowledge  both  of 
books  and  mankind,  which  I  have  rarely  met  with, 
and  freedom  from  bigotry  more  perfect  than  I  ever 
saw  before  or  since.  He  died  two  years  ago,  and  is 
now  beyond  the  praise  or  censure  of  mortals. 

My  fellow-passenger  was  a  resident  of  New  Or- 
leans. Although  a  most  intelligent,  agreeable,  and 
worthy  gentleman,  and  most  excellent  company, 
he  was  at  that  time  inclined  to  be  sceptical  on 


312  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

the  subject  of  religion.  But  when  I  met  him  last 
winter,  I  found  that  he  had  become  an  ardent,  zeal- 
ous spiritualist,  and  of  course  a  firm  believer  in  God, 
inspiration,  and  immortality.  The  change  was  to 
me  the  more  extraordinary,  because  he  has  a  mind 
remarkably  cool,  clear,  and  philosophical.  I  have 
never  known  a  person  less  liable  to  be  led  astray  by 
sophistries  and  enthusiasm  of  any  kind.  Who  dares 
say  that  there  is  nothing  true,  divine,  or  beautiful 
in  modem  spiritualism  ? 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  313 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

INCIDENTS  OP  TRAVEL  IN  EUROPE.  —  REFLECTIONS  WHICH 
A  SUPERFICIAL  VIEW  OF  THE  OLD  WORLD  AWAKENED 
IN  MY  MIND. 

I  HAD  read  with  deep  interest  and  close  attention, 
for  many  years,  the  most  celebrated  works  concern- 
ing Europe,  published  by  the  tourists  and  literary 
men  of  the  United  States,  before  I  saw  the  old  world 
with  my  own  eyes.  I  carried  with  me  across  the 
Atlantic  Dr.  Dewey's  Journal  of  a  Tour  in  Europe. 
From  what  I  knew  of  this  great  and  good  man,  I 
was  able  to  rely  on  the  fidelity  of  his  pen  with  a  full, 
unlimited  confidence.  By  a  universally  acknowl- 
edged superiority  of  culture,  imagination,  and  ca- 
pacity of  observing,  he  was  eminently  qualified  to 
give  a  vivid  and  beautiful  description  of  the  various 
scenes  and  objects  which  attracted  his  notice. 

A  careful  perusal  of  what  he  had  written,  I  vainly 
imagined,  would  present  ideas  and  pictures  to  my 
mental  eye  essentially  resembling  those  derived 
from  actual  observation.  Before  landing  at  Liver- 
pool, I  thought  myself  pretty  well  acquainted  with 
that  city  and  the  objects  of  interest  which  it  con- 
tained, because  my  reading  about  them  had  been  so 
minute  and  thorough.  When  we  were  sailing  up  St. 
George's  Channel,  I  observed  to  tlie  captain  that  I 
did  not  expect  to  be  much  smitten  with  the  external 
appearance  of  any  thing  which  I  might  see  in  Wales, 
27 


814  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

England,  or  Scotland  ;  for  long  familiarity  with  the 
best  descriptions  of  the  various  objects  which  they 
exhibit  would  probably  make  them  seem  to  me  like 
old  acquaintances.  He  replied,  smiling  at  my  stu- 
pidity, (I  suppose,)  "  You  may  have  acquired  from 
books  a  rich  fund  of  information  concerning  the 
geography,  statistics,  and  history  of  these  regions, 
but  the  impressions  which  the  seeing  of  them  makes 
on  the  minds  of  beholders  cannot  be  expressed  by 
words.  Words  can  bear  no  natural  resemblance, 
like  a  picture  or  statue,  to  the  external  objects  which 
they  signify." 

This  is  a  fact  of  which  many  writers,  as  well  as 
readers,  do  not  seem  to  be  aware.  One  who  lias  al- 
ways been  deaf  cannot  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  mel- 
ody and  harmony  ;  the  blind  cannot  be  initiated  into 
the  charms  of  color  by  words.  Equally  impossible 
is  it  for  a  stranger  to  acquire,  by  reading,  the  ideas 
and  feelings  which  would  be  poured  into  his  mind 
by  the  sight  of  any  particular  scenes  of  nature  or 
art,  such  as  Mont  Blanc,  Jungfrau,  Lake  Geneva, 
the  wonders  of  Rome,  Paris,  London,  or  Edinburgh. 
A  writer,  after  having  been  admitted  to  these  striking 
spectacles,  may  amuse  and  entertain  tlie  minds  of 
readers  by  his  glowing  and  eloquent  delineations ; 
but  no  power  of  mere  words  could  inspire  their  souls 
with  one  of  the  thoughts  or  sentiments  which  the 
actual  beholding  of  them  would  produce. 

To  illustrate  my  meaning,  I  will  give  an  instance. 
"  On  the  24th  of  September,  we  had  such  a  sky 
as  I  have  not  before  seen  in  Europe  —  as  I  never 
saw  surpassed  in  America.     Nor  do  I  look  for  any 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  315 

thing  more  glorious  in  Italy.  Such  splendid  trans- 
parency, such  serenity,  such  unfathomable  depths  of 
ether,  such  heavens  indescribable,  seem  to  me  the  fit 
element  in  which  Mont  Blanc,  fourteen  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  sea,  should 
appear,  to  give  the  fullest  and  fittest  impression. 
The  evening,  too,  spread  the  light  of  a  full  moon 
upon  the  mountains ;  and  here  were  all  objects,  — 
snowy  peak,  bare,  sharp  pinnacle,  rising,  a  single 
cone,  from  its  base  three  thousand  feet ;  the  deep 
gorge  ;  the  dark  fir  grove  ;  the  bristling  glacier ;  the 
embosomed  valley,  —  every  thing  of  majestic  sce- 
nery that  could  make  such  a  night  an  appropriate 
close  to  such  a  day.  Surely  no  fire  from  heaven, 
no  altars  built  with  hands,  could  be  needed  by  him 
who  came  to  worship  here.  It  was  one  of  those 
seasons  of  life  when  you  are  silent  all  the  day  long, 
and  can  scarcely  sleep  at  night,  from  the  burden  and 
pressure  of  thoughts  that  can  find  neither  utterance 
nor  repose.  The  next  morning  we  began  our  return 
to  Geneva.  Perhaps  it  would  not  be  possible  that 
any  contrasts  in  light  and  shade  should  surpass  those 
which  were  presented  in  the  panorama  of  moun- 
tains that  we  left  behind  us.  In  the  distance  lay  the 
snowy  range  of  Mont  Blanc,  beneath  the  dazzling 
splendors  of  the  morning,  and  there  was  brightness  ; 
nearer,  and  on  the  left,  lay  mountains  covered 
with  fir,  which  the  morning  ray  had  not  touched, 
and  there  was  darkness ;  on  the  right  were  hills, 
partly  cultivated,  partly  wooded,  on  which  streamed 
the  rich  light  of  early  day,  and  there  was  beauty." 
To  me  —  for  I  have  seen  all  the  objects  here  men- 


316  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

tioned  —  the  above  description,  though  as  good  as 
words  could  make  it,  is  ineffably  flat,  feeble,  frigid, 
and  inadequate,  it  falls  so  much  below  the  glorious 
reality.  To  one  unacquainted  with  them  it  can  no 
more  convey  a  true  image  of  the  original,  than  a 
single  brick  or  stone  could  represent  the  accurate 
symmetry,  the  beautiful  and  sublime  proportions,  of 
St.  Peter's  Church  at  Rome.  Whilst  in  Europe,  I 
made  notes  enough,  as  to  outward  and  visible  things, 
to  fill  a  volume  or  two.  When  I  reached  home,  my 
intention  was  to  have  them  arranged  and  published. 
But  a  single  incident  changed  my  resolution.  I  pre- 
pared as  good  an  account  as  I  could  make  of  some 
of  the  most  interesting  objects  which  I  saw  in  cross- 
ing the  Alps,  accompanied,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  with 
fit  and  impressive  moralizings.  I  delivered  it  from 
the  pulpit,  in  my  own  church.  Walking  home  with 
one  of  my  warmest  friends,  a  plain,  uneducated,  but 
sensible  and  strong-minded  mechanic,  who  had  never 
travelled,  I  asked  him  how  he  liked  my  discourse. 
He  said,  "  that  it  impressed  him  as  something  very 
splendid  and  well-sounding,  but  really  he  could 
gather  no  definite  instruction  from  it."  I  felt  that 
the  criticism  was  just,  and  followed  its  suggestions. 
My  descriptions  of  St.  Peter's,  St.  Paul's,  Mont 
Blanc,  Snowdon,  Arthur's  Seat,  Menai  Bridge,  Ab- 
botsford,  Oxford,  Cambridge,  Hampton  Court,  Wind- 
sor Castle,  Shakspeare's  birthplace,  &c.,  will  never 
be  laid  before  the  public,  though  in  my  best  judg- 
ment they  are  not  vastly  inferior  to  the  common  run 
of  American  literature  touching  these  and  similar 
objects  of  interest  which  travellers  in  Europe  so 
much  admire. 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  SIT 

I  reached  London  on  the  last  Thursday  of  June. 
I  had  numerous  letters  of  introduction  to  distin- 
guished persons,  and  among  them,  one  to  a  Unita- 
rian clergyman,  who,  at  the  time  of  my  arrival,  was 
out  of  the  city.  It  was  left  at  his  residence  on  Fri- 
day morning ;  in  the  course  of  the  same  day,  I  re- 
ceived a  note  from  his  wife,  giving  me  an  urgent 
invitation  to  preach  for  her  husband  the  next  Sun- 
day at  eleven  o'clock  A.  M.  She  observed  that  Mr. 
T.  was  not  expected  home  till  a  late  hour  on  Satur- 
day night,  and  would  be  most  glad  to  hear,  on  his 
arrival,  that  a  brother,  fresh  from  the  United  States, 
had  consented  to  preach  for  him.  Although  I  had 
not  a  single  manuscript  sermon  with  me,  nor  any 
memoranda  adapted  to  aid  memory  in  the  delivery 
of  a  discourse,  I  felt  it  to  be  a  duty  to  accept  the 
invitation.  My  time  was  divided  between  company 
and  sight-seeing  the  whole  of  Saturday.  After  din- 
ner, a  gentleman  of  my  acquaintance,  and  formerly 
of  New  Orleans,  walked  with  me  to  see  Westminster 
Abbey.  By  this  time,  I  began  to  feel  no  little  anxi- 
ety about  the  engagement  I  had  made  for  Sunday 
morning.  My  mind  was,  to  be  sure,  not  inert,  but 
so  excited  and  absorbed  by  the  objects  and  novelties 
on  every  side,  about  which  I  had  read  and  dreamed 
so  often  from  my  childhood,  that  I  could  think  of 
nothing  else.  As  we  were  about  entering  the  Poets' 
Corner,  I  remarked  to  my  friend  that  I  had  very 
foolishly  promised  to  speak  for  a  clerical  brother 
to-morrow.  "  I  have  no  sermon  in  my  pocket  or  head, 
and  it  is  impossible,  at  this  late  hour,  to  prepare  one 
suitable  to  the  place,  hearers,  and  occasion."  He 
2T* 


318  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

replied,  "  I  should  think  that  the  inspiration  of  this 
memorable  spot,  these  monuments  of  distinguished 
statesmen,  warriors,  scholars,  and  artists  of  renown, 
would  suggest  to  your  mind  materials  enough  for  a 
dozen  homilies."  At  this  moment,  we  reached  the 
place  where  stands  the  statue  of  Shakspeare,  the 
arm  of  which,  extended,  seems  to  point  the  spectator 
to  the  following  lines  :  — 

"  The  cloud-capped  towers,  the  gorgeous  palaces, 
The  solemn  temples,  the  great  globe  itself. 
Yea,  all  which  it  inherit,  shall  dissolve. 
And,  like  this  insubstantial  pageant  faded, 
Leave  not  a  rack  behind." 

"Here  is  a  text  for  you,"  remarked  my  friend. 
The  hint  struck  my  mind  forcibly,  and  awakened 
trains  of  thought,  which  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours 
were  moulded  into  what  seemed  to  me  might  possibly 
answer  for  a  sermon,  if  delivered  even  with  mod- 
erate graces  of  style  and  elocution.  Forgetting  the 
extreme  shortness  of  the  nights  in  that  latitude,  the 
morning  dawn  found  me  walking  my  room  in  deep 
study.  .  I  did  not  leave  it  till  the  bells  rang  for 
church.  I  was  conducted  to  the  vestry,  where  I  saw 
for  the  first  time  the  gentleman  whose  pulpit  I  was 
to  occupy.  After  a  moment's  conversation,  he  in- 
quired, "  Have  you  forgotten  your  gown  ?  "  "I 
have  none,"  was  the  answer.  No  clergyman  of  any 
denomination  ever  preaches  in  England  without  a 
robe.  Several  were  suspended  in  a  recess  of  the 
room,  of  different  sizes.  One  was  selected  which  I 
could  wear.  This  difficvilty  being  obviated,  my  cler- 
ical friend  asked,  "  Where  is  your  sermon  ? "     "I 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  319 

have  brought  none  with  me,"  was  the  reply.  "  Good 
God,"  he  instantly  exclaimed,  "  are  you  going  be- 
fore a  London  audience  without  a  written  dis- 
course ?  "  "  Sir,"  said  I,  "  for  the  last  twenty-five 
years  it  has  been  my  duty  to  preach  regularly  to  a 
Unitarian  congregation  in  New  Orleans,  and  I  have 
never  taken  a  manuscript,  nor  even  a  note,  into  the 
pulpit  with  me.  During  all  this  time,  I  have  not 
written  out  fully  more  than  two  or  three  sermons  ; 
and  were  they  this  moment  in  my  hands,  it  would  be 
of  no  avail  as  to  the  present  emergency.  But  if  you 
have  any  misgivings  as  to  my  competency,  I  beg  you 
to  allow  me  to  be  disrobed,  and  excused  from  preach- 
ing on  this  occasion.  It  would  be  much  more  agree- 
able to  me  to  take  a  seat  among  your  hearers." 
This  proposition  he  politely  declined,  and  led  my 
way  to  the  pulpit.  I  was  forty-five  minutes  in  de- 
livering my  message.  The  subject  selected  was  from 
these  words :  "  Who  hath  abolished  death,  and 
liath  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through 
the  gospel." 

I  preached  exactly  as  if  I  had  been  addressing  my 
own  people  at  home.  The  thoughts  which  were 
advanced  on  the  subject  of  immortality  had  been 
essentially  familiar  to  my  mind  for  years,  and  were 
therefore  uttered  with  more  ease  and  fluency  than 
if  they  had  been  read  from  a  manuscript.  Most 
preachers  are  not  aware  of  the  great  difference  be- 
tween written  and  oral  language.  The  latter  mode 
of  communicating  ideas  is  vastly  more  effective  than 
the  former.  To  be  sure,  in  a  set,  carefully-composed, 
manuscript  sermon,  a  minister  may  be  more  correct 


320  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

in  his  expressions,  avoid  redundancies  and  repeti- 
tions, and  use  words  that  are  perfectly  appropriate. 
Still,  though  he  may  be  admired  as  learned  and  elo- 
quent, he  cannot  be  so  agreeable  and  persuasive  as 
those  who  in  preaching  adopt  the  easy  and  natural 
manner  of  an  unaffected  speaker. 

After  the  services  were  finished,  my  friend  was 
pleased  to  say  that  he  was  delighted  with  my  per- 
formances, and  that,  if  it  were  in  his  power,  he 
would  adopt  a  similar  style  of  preaching.  It  was 
the  first  time,  he  added,  that  his  congregation  had 
ever  listened  to  extemporaneous  preaching,  and 
"  they  were  interested,  raised  up,  and  carried  along 
with  you."  One  gentleman  from  New  Orleans  was 
present,  who  had  often  heard  me ;  he  said  this  ser- 
mon was  one  of  my  happiest  efforts.  I  was,  indeed, 
much  excited.  I  thought  of  the  antecedent  genera- 
tions who  had  acted  their  parts  in  that  great  metrop- 
olis, and  were  that  moment  in  a  higher,  nobler,  and 
deathless  existence  ;  and  I  asked  my  hearers  to  look 
out  upon  the  perspective  of  that  better  land,  and 
tell  me  whether,  in  their  estimation,  the  evanescent 
advantages  of  wealth,  rank,  and  fashion,  were  the 
brightest  things  within  our  reach ;  whether  there 
was  not  something  in  our  horizon  more  sublime  than 
the  attainments  of  ease,  profit,  pleasure,  or  aggran- 
dizement, which  could  be  enjoyed  only  for  a  moment. 
And,  with  what  seemed  to  me  affecting  views  of  the 
vanity  of  human  ambition,  and  the  utter  worthless- 
ness  of  merely  mortal  possessions,  when  I  summed  up, 
at  the  conclusion,  all  that  is  sublime  and  tremendous 
in  the  prospect  of  a  future  destiny,  lost  in  the  fath- 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  '  321 

omless  abysses  of  an  immortal  being,  and  contrasted 
it  with  the  shadows,  the  dreams  of  earth  and  time, 
my  feeUngs  bore  me  away,  and  tears  started  from 
the  eyes  of  many  persons,  whose  faces  had  looked  to 
me  previously  as  cold  and  immovable  as  marble  stat- 
ues. My  hearers  appeared  to  be  deeply  stirred,  and 
most  of  them,  as  I  learned  afterwards,  were  highly 
cultivated,  educated  gentlemen  —  savans,  artists,  and 
authors. 

Travelling  through  Europe,!  met  with  many  intel- 
ligent men,  who  said  they  had  no  faitli  in  Christian- 
ity. On  conversing  more  freely  with  them,  I  ascer- 
tained that  it  was  not  the  absolute  truth  taught  by 
Jesus  which  they  denied,  but  only  some  of  those 
numerous  follies,  which,  through  a  long  course  of 
ages,  have  been  assumed,  by  the  benighted  and  su- 
perstitious, as  so  many  doctrines  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles.  If  the  New  Testament  were  properly  ex- 
plained and  understood,  there  would  hardly  be  an 
unbeliever  in  it  throughout  all  Christendom. 

The  next  day  I  was  invited  to  dine,  with  a  select 
company,  at  the  house  of  the  clergyman  whose  pul- 
pit I  had  occupied  Sunday  morning.  I  had  haii'dly 
crossed  the  threshold  of  the  drawing  room  before  a 
lady  rushed  forward  and  grasped  me  by  the  hand, 
saying,  "  I  do  not  wonder  that  you  look  astonished 
at  what  may  seem  to  you  an  act  of  rudeness  ;  but  I 
heard  you  preach  in  New  Orleans  some  years  ago, 
and  am  most  happy  to  greet  you  in  my  native  city." 
She  had  hardly  finished  her  address,  before  another 
lady  came  forward  and  claimed  to  be  an  acquaint- 
ance on  the  same  ground.     Then.a  gentleman,  whom 


322  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

I  had  never  seen  before,  called  me  by  name,  saying 
that  he  was  acquainted  with  scores  of  my  relations 
who  resided  in  the  county  of  Devonshire,  where  he 
was  born  and  lived  till  he  came  to  London.  At  this 
time  I  was  standing  on  the  vestibule  of  the  room, 
and  had  not  yet  had  an  introduction  to  the  company 
within.  This  imceremonious,  warm,  and  friendly 
treatment,  where  I  had  expected  to  pass  as  one  un- 
known, moved  me  even  to  tears,  and  I  passed  through 
that  scene  with  more  freedom,  cordiality,  and  happi- 
ness, than  I  ever  before  experienced  in  any  social 
circle  to  which  I  had  been  admitted  in  the  United 
States.  I  love  the  English.  I  love  their  manners, 
character,  and  society.  What  an  illustrious  nation  ! 
One  fact  astonished  me,  because  it  was  so  contrary 
to  all  my  preconceived  ideas.  A  learned,  well-bred 
Englishman,  blessed  with  a  knowledge  both  of  books 
and  the  world,  is  quite  as  candid,  liberal,  and  un- 
prejudiced, as  any  gentleman  belonging  to  the  higher 
and  best  informed  classes  of  France  or  the  United 
States. 

While  travelling  through  Great  Britain,  I  heard  a 
considerable  number  of  her  most  celebrated  preachers 
of  different  denominations.  It  was  my  good  fortune 
to  have  an  opportunity  to  attend  worship  one  Sab- 
bath in  the  chapel  of  Cambridge  University,  that 
ancient  and  venerable  seat  of  learning.  In  the  course 
of  the  day,  two  sermons  were  delivered  by  divines 
of  the  highest  reputation  for  piety,  learning,  and  elo- 
quence. A  gentleman  who  accompanied  me,  a  native  of 
England,  and  a  graduate  of  one  of  her  universities, 
remarked,  at  the  cIosq  of  the  day, "  that  in  all  his  life 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  323 

he  had  never  listened  to  abler  discourses."  Suppos- 
ing liis  judgment  to  be  correct,  I  think  it  no  injustice 
to  say  that  the  ordinary  style  of  sermonizing  in  the 
United  States  is  not  at  all  inferior  to  that  of  the 
church  of  England,  either  as  it  regards  delivery, 
sound  doctrine,  literary  merit,  or  the  power  of  mak- 
ing efficient  and  salutary  impressions  on  the  con- 
science. I  admit  that  my  expectations  were  raised 
to  the  highest  pitch,  and  nothing  but  superior  per- 
formances could  have  fully  answered  their  de- 
mands. 

I  will  give  a  sample  of  the  reasoning  that  character- 
ized the  morning's  discourse,  which  was  pronounced 
by  a  distinguished  doctor  of  divinity,  and  a  man  of 
extensive  scientific  acquirements.  This  sermon  had 
two  separate  heads,  or  general  divisions.  The  first 
undertook  to  specify  the  cardinal  or  leading  doc- 
trines of  the  Christian  religion.  It  began  with  the 
Trinity.  The  speaker  said  that  one  of  the  strongest 
proof  texts  in  support  of  the  supreme,  absolute  di- 
vinity of  Jesus  was  the  27th  verse  of  Luke,  11th 
chapter :  "  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  spake  these 
things,  a  certain  woman  of  the  company  lifted  up 
her  voice,  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed  is  the  womb 
that  bare  thee,  and  the  paps  whicli  thou  hast  sucked.''^ 
The  gist  of  his  argument  ran  thus :  At  the  time 
these  words  were  uttered,  it  was  a  settled,  universal 
belief  of  the  Jews,  that  God  was  about  to  appear 
among  them  in  a  human  form.  This  form,  of  course, 
must  be  born  of  a  woman.  Under  all  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case,  in  this  instance,  the  calling  Mary 
"  Blessed,''^  <fec.,  was  the  same  precisely  as  to  say, 


324  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"  All  hail,  mother  of  our  God."  Therefore  the 
Son  of  Mary  is  the  second  person  in  the  ever-blessed 
and  adorable  Trinity.  This  may  be  sound  logic  in 
Cambridge  University ;  it  would  not  satisfy  Trinita- 
rians on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic. 

Next  to  the  trinity  of  persons  in  the  Godhead,  the 
orator  expatiated  on  the  time-hallowed  doctrine  of 
original  sin.  Under  this  head  the  audience  was  re- 
galed with  the  richest  fragrance  of  Calvinism.  He 
solemnly  reminded  us  that  the  first  sin  of  Adam  and 
Eve,  which  blasted  the  immortal  bloom  and  beauty 
of  an  earthly  paradise,  was  the  source  of  all  the  ills 
to  which  man  is  liable,  either  here  or  hereafter. 
Upon  this  doctrine,  he  said,  rests  the  superstructure 
of  revealed  religion.  Then  were  quoted  the  follow- 
ing beautiful  lines  of  Milton  :  — 

"  So  saying,  her  rash  hand,  in  evil  hour, 
Forth  reaching  to  the  fruit,  she  plucked,  she  ate ; 
Earth  felt  the  wound,  and  Nature,  from  her  seat, 
Sighing  through  all  her  works,  gave  signs  of  woe 
That  all  was  lost." 
* 

Without  the  chimerical  creations  of  Dante  and  Mil- 
ton, what  would  become  of  that  system  of  theology 
which  accepts  the  Calvinistic  idea  of  the  fall  of  man  ? 
I  was  surprised  to  hear  the  bishop  assert  that  the 
physical  evils  of  every  description,  which  now  afflict 
mankind,  are  the  necessary,  legitimate  consequences 
of  the  original  transgression  in  the  garden  of  Eden. 
He  specified  sickness,  want,  pain,  the  dissolution  of  the 
body,  inclemency  of  weather,  the  fading  of  flowers, 
the  suffering  and  death  of  brutes,  earthquakes  and 
volcanoes,  the  boisterous   ocean,  the    tempestuous 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  325 

wind,  thunder  and  lightning,  all  violent,  destructive 
elements,  sterility  of  soil,  briers,  thorns,  and  poison- 
ous reptiles,  and  laid  down  the  doctrine  that  all  these 
have  proceeded  from  the  eating  of  the  forbidden 
fruit.  "  If  our  first  parents  had  not  sinned,"  said 
he,  "  earth  would  have  been  entirely  beautiful —  an 
Elysian  scene,  free  from  all  imperfections,  inhabit- 
ed by  beings  pure  and  deathless  as  the  angels  of 
heaven."  Alas  !  alas  !  that  such  tempting  and  dele- 
terious fruit  should  have  been  placed  within  the  reach 
of  the  first  man  and  woman,  whose  conduct  was  to 
decide  for  eternity  the  fates  and  fortunes  of  countless 
millions  then  unborn  !  He  summed  up  this  topic  by 
saying  "  that  the  fall  of  man  was  not  unforeseen  nor 
unprovided  for  in  the  arrangements  of  Infinite  Wis- 
dom ;  and  that  without  it  Jesus  and  the  glories  of 
his  mediation  for  a  ruined  world  would  have  had  no 
place  in  the  universe  of  God." 

When  giving  his  views  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit, 
this  doctor  of  theology,  with  particular  emphasis, 
cautioned  his  hearers  against  the  use  of  reason  in 
interpreting  Scripture.  "  Reason,"  he  told  them, 
"  is  so  dreadfully  darkened  by  the  fall,  that  we  can- 
not be  safely  guided  by  its  judgments  on  the  subject 
of  religion."  What  is  the  use,  then,  of  preaching  ? 
What  is  the  use  of  the  Bible  itself?  Is  it  not  ad- 
dressed to  the  reason  of  mankind  — "  the  divinity 
that  stirs  within  us  "  ?  Scepticism  and  bigotry  are 
not  always  distinguished  by  very  distant  boundaries, 
but  in  many  instances  seem  to  sustain  to  each  other 
the  relation  of  intimate,  congenial  friends.  Both 
concur  in  assuring  us  that  we  have  no  natural  facul- 
•   28 


326  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

ties  which  qualify  us  for  the  successful  investigation 
of  religious  truth.  Both  affirm  that  revelation  is  the 
antagonist  of  reason,  and  cannot  be  believed  without 
renouncing  the  noblest  and  highest  powers  which 
God  has  bestowed  upon  us. 

Under  the  second  head  of  his  discourse,  the  posi- 
tion was  maintained  in  the  most  unqualified  terms, 
that  the  only  true  church  in  the  world  is  the  ecclesi- 
astical establishment  of  Great  Britain.  He  said  that 
God  had  smiled  upon  England,  and  had  raised  her 
to  her  present  pinnacle  of  prosperity,  because  she 
adhered  so  faithfully  to  the  only  immaculate,  genu- 
ine form  of  Christianity  on  earth.  "  The  same  age," 
he  remarked,  "  that  beholds  the  downfall  of  our  na- 
tional church  will  also  witness  the  obsequies  of  our 
secular  empire  and  glory.  Our  civilization  and 
church  are  inseparably  associated."  A  powerful  ar- 
gument, indeed,  for  the  annual  disbursement  of  forty 
millions  of  dollars  from  the  public  treasury,  to  feed, 
clothe,  and  enrich  the  only  true  successors  of  the 
apostles !  I  was  sorry  to  hear  all  other  denomina- 
tions (even  the  Roman  Catholics  were  not  except- 
ed) expressly  named  only  to  be  denounced  and 
stigmatized  as  beyond  the  pale  of  the  Christian 
church,  with  nothing  to  depend  upon  but  what  was 
styled  by  the  orator  "  the  uncovenanted  mercies  of 
our  heavenly  Father. ^^  The  Unitarians  came  in  for 
the  most  vehement  and  especial  vituperation.  They 
were  called  infidels,  who,  with  ineffable  audacity, 
had  assumed  the  Christian  name  and  paraphernalia. 

The  above  synopsis  is  a  fair  representation  of  the 
staple  thoughts  contained  in  the  ablest  orthodox  ser- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  327 

moil  which  I  heard  during  my  rambles  in  Europe. 
The  style  as  to  clearness,  purity,  and  precision  of - 
language,  and  the  structure  of  sentences,  was  fault- 
less ;  not  needlessly  overcharged  with  technical 
phrases,  nor  squeamishly  avoiding  them  when  the 
subject  required  their  introduction.  The  manner  of 
this  eminent  prelate  was  calm,  quiet,  dignified,  and 
polished,  but  cold  as  ice.  The  true  church  would 
be  shocked  by  a  sermon,  however  superior  in  intrin- 
sic merits,  delivered  in  the  ardent,  impassioned  tones 
and  manner  suited  to  the  eloquence  of  nature.  Of 
the  sincerity  of  this  distinguished  preacher  I  did  not 
entertain  a  doubt ;  but  he  exhibited  a  sample  of  big- 
otry which  it  is  painful  to  think  of.  He  said  there 
was  no  power  under  heaven  that  could  authorize  a 
person  to  become  a  teacher  of  Christianity,  and  an 
administrator  of  its  sacraments,  but  the  hierarchy  of 
the  Episcopal  church ;  that  if  a  man  should  appear 
in  England  as  wise  and  holy  as  the  Son  of  God  him- 
self, he  would  have  no  right  to  preach,  baptize,  or  ad- 
minister the  communion,  unless  he  were  ordained  by 
some  bishop  belonging  to  the  national  establishment. 
In  the  English  preaching  which  I  heard,  there 
were  two  capital  defects.  First,  it  was  overshadowed 
and  encumbered  with  the  dismal,  chilling,  unintelli- 
gible dogmas  of  an  obsolete,  antiquated,  scholastic 
theology.  What  interest  can  this  active,  enlightened 
generation  feel  in  the  metaphysics  of  St.  Augustine 
and  Athanasius,  touching  the  mysteries  of  the  God- 
head, original  sin,  the  fall  of  Adam,  supernatural 
conversion,  and  the  unimaginable  glories  or  terrors 
of  the  world  eternal.    It  is   time  that  clergymen 


328  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

should  every  where  abjure  the  folly  of  wasting  their 
days  and  talents  in  worse  than  useless  efforts  to 
fathom  the  unsearchable,  and  reconcile  contradic- 
tions. What  is  wanted  in  Great  Britain  is  a  more 
simple,  popular,  earnest,  practical  style  of  pulpit 
communications,  showing  the  important  relations  of 
the  Christian  code  to  the  every-day  afiairs  of  life  — 
to  commerce,  trade,  government,  pauperism,  litera- 
ture, amusements,  ancient  usages  and  customs,  and 
all  the  nameless  diversified  scenes,  pursuits,  and  in- 
terests of  mankind  this  side  the  grave.  In  England 
the  Christian  minister  should  have  the  disinterested- 
ness and  moral  independence  requisite  to  enable  him 
to  set  his  face  resolutely  against  all  those  principles 
and  practices  which  he  considers,  in  his  inmost  soul, 
contrary  to  sound  morals  and  undefiled  religion, 
however  popular,  prevailing,  or  fashionable  they 
may  happen  to  be. 

Again,  the  English  pulpit  is  lamentably  deficient 
in  fervor  and  pathos,  in  all  those  qualities  necessary 
to  arouse  and  kindle  the  passions.  The  sacred  desk 
should  every  where,  like  that  of  England,  possess 
large  and  various  knowledge,  correctness  of  taste, 
fertility  of  illustration,  a  clear  and  copious  flow  of 
words  ;  but  these  will  be  of  no  avail,  unless  it  deep- 
ly sympathize  with  all  those  natural  forms  of  beauty,, 
truth,  and  goodness,  which  strike,  charm,  and  capti- 
vate the  great  heart  of  humanity.  The  business  of  a 
preacher  is  not  so  much  to  convince  the  understand- 
ing of  his  hearers,  as  to  persuade  their  wills  —  to 
communicate  to  their  hearts  rapture  at  the  morally 
beautiful,  joy  in   the  true,  exultation  in  the  pure 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  829 

and  good  —  those  far-reaching  sympathies  and  sub- 
lime sentiments  which  proclaim  our  origin  divine, 
and  our  destination  immortal. 

During  the  last  week  of  June,  1847,  I  enjoyed 
several  fine  opportunities  of  listening  to  the  best 
speakers  in  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain.  I 
heard  Lord  Brougham,  Sir  George  Bentinck,  Lord 
John  Russell,  Lord  Morpeth,  Mr.  Disraeli,  Mr. 
Hume,  and  many  others.  I  will  here  record  a  few 
paragraphs  from  a  note  book  containing  an  account 
of  my  daily  experiences  at  that  time. 

When  I  first  cast  my  eyes  on  this  far-famed  assem- 
bly, the  personal  appearance  of  its  members  made  a 
deep  and  quite  agreeable  impression.  Their  mien  in 
general  is  imposing,  and  highly  expressive  of  the 
wisdom  and  refinement  which  should  adorn  the  rep- 
resentatives of  an  ancient,  powerful,  and  splendid 
nation.  English  gentlemen  present  the  most  perfect 
model  extant,  as  it  regards  the  proprieties  of  man- 
ner, costume,  and  external  bearing.  Horace  some- 
where remarks,  that  a  man  of  great  intellectual  abil- 
ities, but  of  forbidding,  uncultivated  manners,  may 
be  compared  to  a  field  possessing  a  rich  soil,  yet 
untilled,  its  surface  rough  with  weeds,  briers,  and 
thorns.  True  it  is,  that  a  legislator  of  clownish  ap- 
pearance, slovenly  in  dress,  who  mixes  the  spirting 
of  tobacco  juice  with  the  finest  sentences  which  fall 
from  his  lips,  may  be  a  man  of  great  worth  and 
genuine  patriotism. 

The  most  distinguished  talents  may  be  concealed 
beneath  his  impolished  exterior.  But  a  moderate 
share  of  gentility  would  not  only  render  him  more 
28* 


330  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

agreeable  to  our  perceptions,  but  also  make  an  im- 
portant addition  to  his  weight  and  influence  in  the 
scale  of  usefulness.  I  regret  that  my  countrymen, 
when  travelling  in  foreign  lands,  sometimes  act  as  if 
they  thought  it  would  involve  a  sacrifice  of  personal 
freedom  and  independence  to  observe  the  decorum 
of  time,  place,  and  circumstance,  in  their  intercourse 
with  others.  To  avoid  the  least  approach  to  servility 
on  some  occasions,  they  rush  into  the  opposite  ex- 
treme of  rudeness,  and  gross  disregard  of  conven- 
tional rules  and  customs,  which  have  an  imperative 
claim  to  our  notice,  when  they  do  not  conflict  with 
the  requirements  of  morality.  For  reasons  which  I 
cannot  now  examine,  the  people  in  the  southern  parts 
of  our  Union  are  more  mild,  gentle,  refined,  and  obli- 
ging in  their  manners,  not  only  at  home,  but  abroad, 
as  a  general  fact,  than  the  inhabitants  of  the  free 
states,  Boston  and  our  other  large  cities  excepted. 

The  members  of  Parliament,  as  far  as  I  could 
judge,  possess  the  advantage  of  a  finished  education. 
At  any  rate,  those  who  spoke  when  I  was  present 
appeared  to  be  perfectly  acquainted  with  the  busi- 
ness that  was  going  on,  never  wandered  from  the 
main  point,  and  advanced  only  the  most  appropriate 
facts  and  arguments  tending  to  elucidate  the  subject 
upon  which  they  were  deliberating.  Long-winded, 
rambling  orators  are  never  tolerated  in  the  English 
legislature.  They  are  put  down  by  concerted  noises, 
such  as  coughing,  stamping  with  the  feet,  &c. 
Hence  no  one  attempts  to  speak  on  a  subject  of 
which  he  is  ignorant ;  but  only  when  he  is  provided 
with  an  ample  stock  of  materials,  that  have  been 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  S3l 

thoroughly  digested  and  lucidly  arranged.  Indeed, 
the  condensation  of  the  speakers  in  Parliament,  their 
close,  rigid  attention  to  the  business  before  them, 
and  the  beautiful  appropriateness  of  their  language 
were  so  striking,  that  on  one  occasion  I  listened,  with 
an  almost  unvaried  interest,  to  a  series  of  speeches  on 
different  topics,  but  mostly  of  a  local  character,  which 
were  protracted  from  seven  o'clock  P.  M.  till  near  two 
the  next  morning.  And  I  remarked  that  in  those 
replies,  which  must  have  been  strictly  extemporane- 
ous, the  prominent  characteristics  were  relevance, 
distinctness,  brevity,  and  wit.  Their  coruscations 
of  wit  were  often  vivid  and  irresistible,  but  always 
polished  and  good  natured.  In  a  legislator,  knowl- 
edge is  power ;  and  the  more  copious  the  fund  of  his 
intelligence,  the  more  efficient  will  be  his  oratory. 
When  a  speaker  is  full  of  important,  connected  facts 
and  arguments  touching  a  given  subject,  his  address 
may  be  forcible  and  persuasive,  without  the  graces 
of  a  pleasing  voice  and  elocution.  Good  sense  is  the 
foundation  of  every  species  of  eloquence,  and  it  can- 
not be  compressed  into  too  small  a  compass.  I  have 
heard  a  fluent  speaker  in  our  Congress,  for  an  hour 
or  two,  pouring  forth  his  loose,  vague,  indistinct, 
cloudy  abstractions,  when  the  most  attentive  and 
enlightened  listener  could  gain  no  clear,  definite 
conceptions  from  his  pompous,  frothy  declamation. 
Such  a  phenomenon  is  unknown  in  the  legislature  I 
am  speaking  of. 

In  Parliament,  as  I  saw  it,  there  was  one  charac* 
teristic  to  me  alike  surprising  and  inexplicably.  I 
allude  to  the  invariable  deficiency  of  feeling,  the  ap- 


332  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

parent  apathy  which  distinguished  their  greatest  ora- 
tors, even  when  expatiating  on  topics  fitted  to  arouse 
the  strongest  emotions.  I  should  have  inferred  from 
their  style  of  speaking  that  the  predominant  trait  of 
their  minds  was  stoicism  —  a  calmness  of  soul  as 
incapable  of  pain,  pleasure,  or  passion  of  any  kind, 
as  a  block  of  marble.  In  both  houses  of  the  Eng- 
lish legislature  there  is  the  finest  scope  for  the  most 
animated  species  of  eloquence ;  for  that  ardor  of 
speech,  that  vehemence  and  nobleness  of  sentiment, 
which  can  proceed  only  from  a  mind  enriched  by  the 
elements  of  science  and  learning  and  inspired  by 
some  great  and  magnificent  theme.  One  night,  al- 
most every  word  that  was  uttered  related  to  the 
passage  of  a  bill  that  had  been  introduced  primarily 
to  afford  relief  to  the  starving  poor  of  Ireland.  In 
the  House  of  Commons  the  matter  underwent  a 
thorough  and  lengthened  discussion.  And  all  the 
time,  to  the  eye  of  a  spectator,  that  assembly  was 
still  as  the  Dead  Sea.  Not  a  ripple  disturbed  its 
glassy,  polished  surface.  Yes,  living,  breathing  men, 
in  the  attitude  of  communicating  their  ideas  on  a 
theme  of  all  others,  perhaps,  most  likely  to  excite 
the  human  mind,  were,  to  appearance,  as  passionless 
as  those  portraits  which  transmit  to  us  the  forms 
and  features  of  orators  that  are  now  no  more.  I 
could  not  but  feel  the  striking  difference  between  the 
scene  before  me  and  the  meeting  which  was  held 
the  winter  previous  in  the  Commercial  Exchange, 
New  Orleans,  to  devise  measures  for  the  relief  of  suf- 
fering Ireland.  At  that  meeting  the  two  most  promi- 
nent orators  were  the  late  Hon.  Henry  Clay  and 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  333 

S.  S.  Prentiss,  Esq.  In  the  course  of  their  remarks 
they  were  so  deeply  affected  as  to  shed  tears,  and 
there  was  a  mutual  sympathy  between  the  orators 
and  the  audience.  We  who  listened  were  stirred 
and  carried  along  with  them.  Our  hearts  wept  in 
view  of  the  miseries  which  they  painted.  It  was 
enough  for  us  to  know  that  thousands  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Atlantic,  united  to  us  by  the  ties  of  a 
common  nature,  were  perishing  for  want  of  food. 
Prompted  by  those  generous  sentiments  which  make 
the  wants  and  sorrows  of  others,  however  distant, 
our  own,  we  loaded  vessels  with  the  requisite  sup- 
plies, and  sent  them  relief  with  all  possible  despatch. 
But  let  me  not  do  injustice  to  the  distinguished 
men  of  whom  I  have  been  speaking.  I  most  fully 
believe  that  the  apathy  to  which  I  have  alluded  was 
not  real,  but  only  apparent.  They  cherished  in  their 
bosoms  the  appropriate  emotions,  but  fashion,  or 
something  else,  forbade  the  manifestation  of  them. 
I  was  told  that  they  would  have  exposed  themselves 
to  ridicule  by  speaking  in  that  pathetic,  vehement 
tone  which  is  suited  to  the  American  taste.  It  gives 
me  pleasure  to  testify  that  the  orators,  on  the  even- 
ing before  mentioned,  with  one  or  two  exceptions, 
admitted  the  sacred  claims  of  Ireland  to  English  phi- 
lanthropy. "  Ireland,"  said  they,  "  is  not  only  vis- 
ited by  the  judgments  of  Heaven,  (alluding  to  the 
famine,)  but  it  is  also  crushed  by  the  misrule  and 
oppression  inflicted  by  the  English  government  for 
centuries  past.  We  must  help  her;  we  will  not 
allow  her  to  perish."  One  of  the  members  stated, 
that  during  that  session  of  Parliament,  (1847,)  eight 


834  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

millions  of  pounds  sterling  had  been  already  appro- 
priated to  the  relief  of  the  neighboring  island,  and 
"  now  this  bill,"  said  he,  "  calls  on  us  to  give  for  the 
same  object  nearly  another  million.  I  shall  vote  for 
it."  Neither  the  American  heart,  nor  the  French 
heart,  nor  any  other  human  heart,  is  in  reality 
more  noble,  more  humane,  more  generous,  or  phil- 
anthropic, than  that  of  those  very  orators  whose  im- 
perturbable calmness  of  countenance  and  manners 
might  lead  a  stranger  to  suppose  that  they  were 
given  over  to  the  insensibility  of  utter,  obdurate,  in- 
vincible selfishness,  and  indifference  to  the  misery  of 
their  fellow-beings.  Indeed,  the  almost  boundless 
charities  of  the  English  to  relieve  every  species  of 
want  and  suffering  among  them,  demonstrate  the 
vitality  of  their  religious  principles,  and  that  they  are 
quite  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  any  other  nation  in 
recognition  of  the  claims  of  our  common  humanity. 
The  opinion  prevails  in  the  United  States,  that 
piety  is  at  a  very  low  ebb  in  the  church  of  England. 
This  is  an  error.  That  church  is  not  inferior  to  any 
other  on  earth  in  fulfilling  God's  command  to  do 
good  to  all  men,  without  distinction  ;  in  toiling  and 
suffering  for  the  cause  of  human  progress ;  in  diffus- 
ing freedom,  virtue,  and  intelligence ;  in  relieving 
the  poor ;  in  succoring  the  fallen,  the  orphan,  and 
the  widow ;  in  breaking  the  yoke  of  the  enslaved 
and  down-trodden ;  in  sending  the  Bible  all  over  the 
globe  ;  and  in  redeeming  our  misguided,  unhappy 
race  from  the  countless  forms  of  sin  and  woe.  The 
church  of  Oxford,  and  Rome  too,  are  not  below  their 
neighbors  in  genuine  holiness;    they  comprehend 


BEV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  336 

within  their  limits  millions,  who,  according  to  the 
measure  of  their  knowledge  and  means,  are  sin- 
cerely striving  to  be  conformed  to  the  will  of  the 
common  Father  of  us  all,  and  obey  the  precepts  of 
his  Son.  Some  seem  to  think  that  when  an  assembly 
worships  with  harmonies  of  splendid  music,  fumes 
of  incense,  ancient  liturgies,  and  a  gorgeous  ceremo- 
nial, it  cannot  be  pure  and  holy  in  the  sight  of  God. 
But  they  who  look  below  the  surface  which  the 
church  militant  presents  to  a  superficial  eye,  and 
who  are  not  bewildered  by  the  din  and  confusion  of 
conflicting  sects,  creeds,  and  diversities  of  forms, 
know  that  men  who  differ  ever  so  much  in  opinions 
and  rites  may  nevertheless  feel  in  their  hearts  as 
becomes  Christians,  and  gaze  with  admiration,  grati- 
tude, and  hope,  on  the  divine  and  benignant  image 
of  that  Redeemer  who  has  tasted  death  for  every 
member  of  Adam's  race. 

Some  one  has  said,  our  minds  are  steeped  in  im- 
agery, and  where  the  visible  form  is  not,  the  impal- 
pable spirit  escapes  the  notice  of  an  ignorant,  unre- 
flecting multitude.  Cuvier  could  trace  the  sublime 
unity,  the  universal  type,  the  central  idea,  existing  in 
the  creative  intelligence,  which  connects  as  one  the 
mammoth  and  the  snail.  So  profound  Catholic  ob- 
servers can  perceive  the  holy  unity  that  pervades 
all  those  of  every  name  and  denomination,  who 
"  confess  with  their  lips  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  beheve 
in  their  hearts  that  God  hath  raised  him  from  the 
dead."  As  to  church  organization  and  forms,  to  be 
sure  I  have  my  preferences,  and  indulge  them  ;  but 
I  should  be  chargeable  with  one  of  the  most  debasing 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


forms  of  bigotry,  if  I  thought  that  one  denomination 
was  any  more  acceptable  to  God  than  another. 
Whoever  worships  the  Father  with  sincerity  of  in- 
tention will  be  blessed,  though  he  kneel  before  the 
altar  with  a  mind  darkened  with  vulgar  superstitions, 
unfounded  fears,  narrow  prejudices,  and  vain  imagin- 
ings. The  different  sects  in  Christendom  have  no 
just  reason  to  look  upon  one  another  with  unfriend- 
liness, antipathy,  and  discord.  "  I  admire,"  says 
Dr.  Channing,  "  the  venerable  names  of  Thomas  d 
Kempis,  Fenelon,  and  Cheverus,  of  the  Romish 
church ;  I  admire  the  names  of  Latimer,  Hooker, 
Barrow,  Heber,  Milton,  Newton,  John  Locke,  and 
Samuel  Clark.  They  breathe  a  fragrance  through 
the  common  air ;  they  lift  up  the  whole  race  to  which 
they  belonged  towards  the  illimitable  heavens.  With 
the  churches  of  which  they  were  pillars  and  chief 
ornaments  I  have  the  warmest  sympathies.  To  con- 
fine God's  love,  or  his  good  spirit,  to  any  sect,  party, 
or  particular  church,  is  to  sin  against  the  fundamen- 
tal law  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  to  break  that  living 
bond  with  Christ's  universal  church,  which  is  one  of 
our  most  important  helps  to  perfection." 

When  I  was  in  St.  Peter's  Church,  Rome,  on  a 
beautiful  Sunday  morning  in  July,  1847,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  in  Latin,  was  repeated  by  the  priest  who  was 
officiating  at  one  of  the  altars.  Nothing  which  I 
ever  heard  uttered  in  a  church  affected  me  more 
deeply.  "Our  Father,"  &c.,  —  that  is  the  Father 
of  all.  These  words  inspired  me  with  the  thought 
that  mankind  are  indeed  one,  —  one  in  origin,  in 
birth,  in  life,  in  love,  in  suflfering,  in  death,  —  one, 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  837 

too,  in  hope  of  that  inheritance  incorruptible,  iinde- 
filed,  and  unfading,  through  Christ,  reserved  in 
heaven  for  all  the  countless  millions  of  woman  born. 
The  love  of  which  the  cross  is  the  emblem  is  as  un- 
circumscribed  as  that  of  the  Lord's  prayer.  It  ena- 
bles us  to  look  beyond  the  shadows  and  sorrows  of 
mortality,  to  a  future  existence  of  endless  and  ever- 
progressive  glory,  in  whicli  all  mankind  will  event- 
ually participate.  "  Uniformity  of  creeds,  of  disci- 
pline, of  ritual,  and  of  ceremonies,  in  such  a  world 
as  ours  !  a  world  where  no  two  men  are  not  as  dis- 
tinguishable in  their  mental  as  in  their  physical 
aspect ;  where  all  that  meets  the  eye,  and  all  that 
arrests  the  ear,  has  the  stamp  of  boundless  and  infi- 
nite variety  !  What  are  the  harmonies  of  tone,  of 
color,  and  of  form,  but  the  results  of  contrasts  — 
contrasts  held  in  subordination  to  one  pervading 
principle,  which  reconciles,  without  confounding,  the 
component  elements  of  the  music,  the  painting,  or 
the  structure  ?  Just  so  in  the  spiritual  works  of 
God :  beauty  could  have  no  existence  without  endless 
diversities."  The  human  constitution  is  so  organized, 
that  honest  men,  however  enlightened,  are  compelled 
to  form  dissimilar  views  of  divine  truth  as  long  as 
they  live  in  the  body.  Honest  men  can  no  more 
think  alike  than  they  can  look  alike.  Truth  is  God's 
law,  indeed  ;  but  if  all  will  profess  to  think  exactly 
alike  about  it,  all  must  be  hypocrites,  and  live  a  life 
of  habitual  falsehood.  How  cold,  dull,  deformed, 
uninteresting,  even  hateful,  would  be  a  community 
in  which  there  was  no  difference  of  opinion  on  moral 
and  religious  themes  !  There  are  no  more  nor  other 
29 


838  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

forms  of  Christianity  among  men  than  are  wanted. 
Their  existence  demonstrates  their  necessity.  Nor 
has  any  particular  form  a  right  to  arrogate  to  itself 
precedence  or  superiority  over  their  neighbors. 

I  can  enjoy  the  communion  of  any  church  where 
the  Lord's  Prayer  is  understood  and  sincerely 
adopted  ;  where  the  worshippers  are  taught  to  believe 
that  God  is  not  almighty  wrath,  but  an  infinite  Par- 
ent, who  introduced  them  into  this  world  without 
their  consent,  and  has  watched  over  them  in  all  their 
past  vicissitudes  of  sickness  and  health,  joy  and  sor- 
row, and  who  will  continue  to  take  care  of  them  — 
be  the  friend,  strength,  and  portion  of  their  spirits 
through  the  serene,  unclouded,  eternal  processions 
of  a  heavenly  state.  !  feel  at  home  in  any  church 
where  I  see  a  banner  floating  aloft  above  its  dome,  on 
which  is  inscribed  the  motto,  God  our  Father,  Man 
OUR  Brother,  Jesus  Christ  our  Redeemer. 

I  went  into  churches  of  every  denomination  when 
travelling  in  Europe,  from  the  Roman  Catholic  to 
the  Unitarian,  was  permitted  to  commune  in  all,  and 
felt  that  the  "  Holy  of  Holies  "  was  in  each  of  those 
communions;  that  in  each  were  humble,  sincere, 
thankful  Christians,  bearing  faithfully  the  trials  of 
their  lot,  forgiving  their  bitterest  enemies,  shedding 
the  tear  of  sympathy  at  the  sight  of  a  neighbor's 
suifering,  toiling  with  disinterestedness  to  relieve  it, 
and  transported  by  a  hope  in  Christ  triumphant 
over  time,  nature,  death,  and  the  grave.  Rehgion 
is  flourishing  all  over  Europe,  not  excepting  Ger- 
many. Things  may  appear  the  reverse  to  superficial 
observers.  Since  Christ  expired  on  the  cross,  his 
cause  has  been  progressing  every  hour. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  839 

We  sometimes  feel  inclined  to  despondency,  when 
we  see  scepticism  in  the  pulpit,  or  the  professor's  chair, 
or  in  the  circulating  literature  of  our  times.  But 
we  forget  that  by  these  very  means  the  glorious 
cause  of  revealed  religion  is  carried  forward.  Look 
through  the  annals  and  eras  of  the  past,  and  behold 
when  the  church  seemed  to  human  view  to  be  de- 
livered completely  into  the  hands  of  its  enemies,  it 
was  only  undergoing  a  transition  to  a  higher  and 
more  brilliant  state.  When  Jesus  was  laid  in  the 
tomb,  to  mortal  eye  annihilated,  then  was  the  most 
signal  triumph  of  the  cross.  No  events  can  retard 
or  retrograde  the  advancement  of  God's  truth.  If 
the  Bible  is  divine,  no  real  adversity  can  befall  the 
church.  The  church  can  no  more  fail,  nor  be  re- 
tarded, than  the  eternal  Cause  that  breathed  it  into 
existence.  All  storms,  all  waves  that  beat  upon  it, 
all  the  wrath  and  opposition  of  men,  are  the  instru- 
mentalities which  Providence  uses  to  promote  its 
development  and  prosperity. 

I  was  very  anxious  not  only  to  see,  but  to  converse 
with  some  of  the  most  celebrated  scholars  and  au- 
thors of  Great  Britain.  Mr.  Bancroft,  the  historian, 
who  was  then  our  ambassador  at  the  court  of  St. 
James,  afforded  me  all  the  attention  and  civilities  in 
his  power.  I  was  especially  desirous  to  become  per- 
sonally acquainted  with  Thomas  Carlyle.  Mr,  Ban- 
croft told  me  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to 
obtain  an  introduction  to  him  except  at  one  of  his 
evening  levees,  because  he  spent  every  morning  in 
his  study,  and  received  no  visitors  until  after  dinner. 
"  But  these  levees  are  always  crowded,"  said  he, 


340  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

"and  allow  no  opportunities  for  extended  conver- 
sation." As  he  had  called  my  countrymen  a  nation 
of  bores,  I  concluded  to  assume  the  character  and 
impudence  which  the  term  designates.  Mr.  Carlyle 
resided  two  miles  from  Morley's  Hotel,  where  I  had 
lodgings.  I  was  told  that  his  breakfast  hour  was 
eight  o'clock.  I  found  my  way  to  his  dwelling  one 
morning,  when  the  clock  was  striking  nine,  with  let- 
ters from  distinguished  men  on  both  sides  of  the 
Atlantic.  A  lady,  with  a  very  intelligent  appearance, 
met  me  at  the  door.  I  said  to  her,  "  I  have  called 
this  morning  to  see  Mr.  Carlyle  :  is  he  at  home  ?  " 
She  replied,  "  Mr.  Carlyle  has  just  entered  his  study, 
and  no  gentleman  can  see  him  this  morning.  If  the 
Queen  of  England  should  now  call  here  and  request 
an  interview  with  him,  it  would  not  be  granted."  I 
then  asked  her  if  she  could  oblige  me  by  carrying  a 
written  message  to  his  study.  "With  pleasure," 
said  she.  I  sat  down  and  wrote  with  a  pencil  the 
following  words.  "  Dear  sir  :  No  gentleman,  but  a 
man,  is  at  your  door, —  a  Unitarian,  a  Yankee,  a  dem- 
ocrat, and  a  radical,  all  the  way  from  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi ;  a  careful  reader  and  great  admirer  of 
Mr.  Carlyle, —  and  begs  the  favor  of  a  short  interview, 
which  must  be  granted  noiv,  or  never  this  side  the 
grave."  I  sent  my  letters  along  with  this  scrawl. 
Directly  the  invitation  came  :  "  Walk  up,  sir ;  I  shall 
be  happy  to  see  you." 

I  was  received  in  the  most  kind  and  unceremoni- 
ous manner.  The  topics  on  which  we  conversed 
were  so  numerous  that  I  have  not  room  even  to 
mention  them.    The  colloquial  style  of  this  gentle- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  341 

man  is  plain,  easy,  natural,  and  unaffected,  and 
bears  no  resemblance  to  that  of  his  later  writings ; 
has  none  of  those  qualities  commonly  called  tran- 
scendental. Our  conversation  was  protracted  till 
afternoon.  Though  I  rose  several  times  to  depart, 
he  insisted  upon  my  staying  longer  so  earnestly,  that 
I  acceded  to  his  wishes.  Much  of  the  time  was 
spent  in  answering  his  inquiries  concerning  the  sta- 
tistics of  the  United  States,  the  peculiarities  of  our 
government,  laws,  manners,  schools,  churches,  litera- 
ture, &c.  He  professed  to  be  much  gratified  with  the 
information  which  I  gave  him  in  regard  to  these  sub- 
jects. He  was  very  particular  in  his  questions  about 
slavery,  and  the  narratives  of  the  terrible  sufferings 
to  which  African  bondmen  are  habitually  subjected 
in  our  country.  The  real  facts  appertaining  to  the 
case,  as  I  stated  them,  were  in  direct  antagonism  to 
all  the  representations  of  anti-slavery  writers  and 
orators  which  he  had  seen.  He  was  rejoiced  to  hear 
that  the  slaves  in  our  Southern  States  were  well  fed 
and  clothed,  not  over-worked,  and  mercifully  treated 
in  all  respects.  I  told  him  that  they  were  quite  as 
well  off,  both  as  to  their  temporal  and  spiritual  in- 
terests, as  any  class  of  operatives,  either  in  the  field 
or  shop,  that  existed  in  Great  Britain  or  any  part  of 
continental  Europe. 

He  then  uttered  words  nearly  as  follows  :  "  From 
what  you  say,  —  and  I  cannot  doubt  the  correctness 
of  your  statements, —  it  seems  that  slavery,  as  it  exists 
in  your  republic,  is  a  subject  enveloped  in  the  thick 
mists  of  ignorance,  prejudice,  and  misrepresentation. 
It  is  indeed  true  that  not  more  than  fifty  years  ago  our 
29* 


342  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

own  merchants  were  employed  in  transporting  native 
lifricans  to  your  shores  for  sale.  It  is  true  that 
Great  Britain  originated  the  system  when  you  were 
colonies,  under  her  influence  and  jurisdiction.  At 
the  same  time  the  ships  of  New  England  were  de- 
voted to  the  odious  traffic.  The  Southern  States 
were  never  engaged  in  the  slave  trade.  To  be  sure, 
they  purchased  the  captives  whom  we  sent  to  them, 
because  they  were  exactly  fitted  by  nature  for  the 
climate,  and  because  they  believed,  as  every  body 
then  did,  in  the  entire  rectitude  of  such  exchanges. 
I  understand  what  you  say  —  that  southern  planters 
cannot  possibly  manumit  their  slaves  immediately 
without  involving  them  in  utter  perdition.  It  is 
their  duty  to  keep  them  in  bondage  for  the  present, 
till  it  please  Providence  to  open  a  way  for  their  exal- 
tation to  a  higher  state.  The  blame  of  African 
bondage  in  your  land,  if  blame  there  be,  belongs 
chiefly  to  us.  We  set  up  the  institution  among  you 
by  the  force  of  law,  even  against  your  desire  and 
earnest  remonstrances.  And  we  are  doing  all  in  our 
power  to  foster  and  perpetuate  it.  We  live  by  slave 
labor.  What  feeds  our  immense  cotton  manufacto- 
ries ?  Destroy  them,  and  we  should  be  ruined.  All 
those  communities  that  use  the  cotton,  rice,  sugar, 
coffee,  &c.,  produced  by  slave  labor,  are  just  as  much 
implicated  in  the  wrong  as  slaveholders  themselves, 
and  just  as  criminal  in  the  sight  of  God.  In  the 
guilt  of  slavery,  as  things  are,  the  whole  civilized 
world  participates.  How  unjust,  then,  the  reproaches 
and  vituperation  poured  out  upon  you,  for  a  state  of 
things  which  was  forced  upon  you  by  an  inevitable 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  343 

providence,  and  the  cancelling  of  which  is  out  of 
your  power !  The  principle,  I  admit,  is  wrong ; 
'  but  let  him  who  is  without  sin  cast  the  first  stone.' 
It  is  idle,  it  is  worse  than  idle,  for  one  to  indulge  in 
acrimonious  declamation  against  African  slavery  in 
the  United  States,  who  is  unable  to  specify  any  feasi- 
ble method  of  abolishing  it." 

Such  was  the  strain  in  which  this  far-seeing,  just, 
and  noble  man  expressed  ideas  touching  slavery, 
which  must  appear  true  and  beautiful,  I  should  think, 
to  every  candid,  impartial,  and  enlightened  mind. 
And  all  the  anti-slavery  men  with  whom  I  conversed 
in  England,  spoke  on  the  same  subject  in  the  accents 
of  a  calm,  gentle,  humane,  profound,  and  considerate 
philosophy.  They  are  free  from  that  spirit  of  harsh- 
ness, invective,  and  denunciation,  which  character- 
ize, almost  invariably,  the  effusions  of  American  ab- 
olitionists. 

We  have  few  literary  men,  who,  in  depth,  com- 
pass, and  variety  of  learning,  can  be  compared  with 
such  scholars  as  Macaulay,  Martineau,  Beard,  Car- 
lyle,  and  many  others  of  the  same  description.  In 
my  judgment,  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  has  as  much 
acquaintance  with  literature,  and  is  as  great  a 
thinker,  as  any  person  in  Europe.  The  Hon.  Ed- 
ward Everett,  and  Mr.  Bancroft,  the  historian,  be- 
long to  the  same  category.  Outside  of  the  circle  of 
my  acquaintance  are  scores,  perhaps,  of  educated 
Americans,  who  are  entitled  to  be  placed  upon  the 
same  platform  with  the  distinguished  men  just 
named.  But  as  a  general  fact,  our  scholars  and 
professional  men  are  sadly  deficient  in  culture.     The 


844  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

clergymen  whom  I  saw  in  England  do  not  confine 
themselves  to  the  study  of  theology,  but  are  con- 
versant in  every  department  of  learning.  They  are 
not  so  showy  as  a  certain  class  of  ministers  in  the 
United  States.  They  have  not  the  same  knack  of 
dressing  up  trite  and  commonplace  thoughts  with 
those  ornaments  of  style  which  are  most  fitted  to 
attract  the  gaze  of  an  ignorant,  unreflecting  crowd. 
But  they  are  more  solid,  lay  more  stress  upon  their 
matter  than  manner,  and  prefer  the  plain,  simple, 
manly,  and  strong,  to  the  empty,  foppish,  gaudy,  and 
superficial.  American  literature  is  too  often  diluted, 
unoriginal,  adapted  to  secure  the  epliemeral  applause 
of  the  day,  rather  than  to  command  lasting  and  uni- 
versal admiration. 


-'m. 


EEV.  THEODORE   CLAPP.  843 


CHAPTER    XIY. 

SOME  FURTHER  PARTICULARS  WITH  REGARD  TO  MY  IN- 
TERVIEW WITH  MR.  CARLYLE. — ERRONEOUS  IMPRES- 
SIONS PREVALENT  AMON(>  THE  WISE  MEN  OF  EUROPE 
CONCERNING   THE   UNITED   STATES.  —  THE  ALPS. 

The  news  of  Dr.  Chalmers's  death,  the  great  divine 
of  Scotland,  had  just  been  received.  Reference  was 
made  to  the  opinion  expressed  in  his  Bridgewater 
Treatise,  that  all  which  we  call  evil  is  phenomenal 
only  —  the  necessary  means  of  something  in  itself 
good  ;  or,  as  R.  W.  Emerson  has  expressed  it,  "  Evil 
is  good  in  the  process  of  formation  —  good  in  em- 
bryo, in  incubation."  "  Dr.  Chalmers,"  said  Mr. 
Carlyle,  "  was  as  good  as  he  was  great.  His  heart 
was  expanded,  and  in  conversation  he  often  uttered 
sentiments  which  are  directly  at  variance  with  the 
dogmas  of  the  church  to  which  he  belonged.  I  en- 
joy an  extended  personal  acquaintance  with  minis- 
ters of  various  denominations  in  England  and  Scot- 
land. Neither  in  nor  out  of  the  pulpit  have  I  ever 
heard  one  argue  in  favor  of  the  doctrine  of  endless 
evil.  I  am  satisfied  that  no  intelligent  clergyman 
among  us  embraces  it.  It  is  a  melancholy  fact,  that 
until  the  present  century,  a  great  majority  of  pro- 
fessedly Christian  teachers  represented  the  Almighty 
Being  as  decreeing  and  delighting  in  human  misery. 
How  inexplicable  that  educated  men,  closing  their 
eyes  against  the  irresistible  evidence  of  unbounded 


346  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

goodness  and  power  in  the  natural  world  around 
and  within  them,  should  make  themselves  believe 
that  final,  hopeless,  remediless  misery  is  the  grand, 
sublime  consummation  of  the  Creator's  moral  achieve- 
ments !  The  horrid  doctrine  is  not  to  be  found  in 
the  New  Testament.  There  is  no  intimation  given, 
in  any  part  of  the  Scriptures,  of  a  doom  so  inscru- 
table, and  so  repugnant  to  those  inevitable  ideas 
which  we  ajl  entertain  of  the  divine  perfections.  It 
is  certain  that  the  Greek  word  aionios,  which  is 
sometimes  applied  to  punishment  in  the  gospel,  does 
not  prove  its  eternity.  For  throughout  Greek  litera- 
ture, sacred  and  profane,  it  is  often  employed  to 
signify  a  limited  duration." 

When  speaking  about  the  Athanasian  creed,  he 
remarked,  "The  doctrine  of  three  persons  in  the 
Godhead  had  no  existence  in  the  primitive  church 
till  after  the  Council  of  Nice.  The  question  of  de- 
bate at  that  meeting  did  not  relate  to  the  equality 
of  the  Son  with  the  Father.  This  idea  was  not  then 
advocated  by  any  divine  in  Christendom.  It  was 
universally  admitted  that  Jesus  was  inferior  to  God 
himself.  The  subject  of  discussion  in  that  far-famed 
assembly  amounted  to  this:  Was  the  Son  formed 
out  of  the  very  substance  of  the  supreme  Jehovah, 
or  was  his  spiritual  nature  essentially  the  same  as 
that  of  angels,  or  that  of  Adam  before  he  had 
sinned  ?  This  was  a  thesis  sufficiently  subtile  and 
absurd,  to  be  sure,  but  it  was  infinitely  removed 
from  the  Athanasian  theory  concerning  the  God- 
head." 

The  last  thing  published  by  Dr.  Chalmers,  but  a 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  347 

few  days  before  his  decease,  was  a  letter  in  wliicli  he 
expressed  his  opinion,  that  the  Christian  religion 
cannot  be  permanently  prosperous  in  any  country, 
without  the  support  of  legislative  enactment.  "  Con- 
versing on  this  subject,"  he  said,  "  it  was  remarked 
by  an  intelligent  American  whom  he  had  met  in 
London,  that  more  persons,  in  proportion,  resort  to 
some  place  for  religious  worship  every  Sabbath,  in 
our  republic,  than  in  any  other  civilized  land  on  the 
face  of  the  globe.  A  little  band  of  pioneers  go  into 
the  wilderness  to  subdue  it — to  spread  around  them 
green  pastures,  cultivated  fields,  blooming  gardens 
and  orchards,  with  all  the  charms  and  luxuries  that 
follow  in  their  train.  They  build  their  cabins,  and 
begin  to  fell  the  trees.  Almost  at  the  same  instant 
the  log  school  house  and  church  spring  into  exist- 
ence." He  subjoined  these  words :  "  It  would,  no 
doubt,  be  best  that  church  and  state  should  every 
where  be  completely  divorced.  Men  in  all  grades 
and  conditions  of  life,  barbarous  and  civilized,  have 
their  gods  to  whom  they  flee  for  help  in  their  hours 
of  weakness,  peril,  or  suffering.  If  unacquainted 
with  the  God  of  the  Bible,  they  will  carve  out  an 
idol,  an  image  of  brass,  marble,  or  some  other  sub- 
stance, and  repair  to  its  altar  for  protection.  Some 
repose  their  confidence  in  the  sun,  the  moon,  or 
stars  ;  in  beast,  bird,  tree,  reptile,  or  insect.  Thus, 
through  every  land,  from  every  temple  and  altar, 
from  every  bleeding  victim,  and  from  every  prayer, 
a  voice  proclaims  that  every  man,  however  vague  or 
erring  his  notions  of  spiritual  truth  may  be,  must 
betake  himself  to  some  real  or  imaginary  divinity  in 


348  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

scenes  of  weakness,  change,  sorrow,  disease,  and 
death.  Worship,  then,  is  enforced  upon  the  children 
of  men  by  inevitable  laws. 

"  It  is  the  dictate  of  our  nature.  The  principles  of 
of  piety  are  deeply  founded  in  the  human  mind.  It 
is  no  less  essential  to  us  than  to  possess  the  attri- 
butes of  speech  and  reason.  The  most  sceptical  and 
misanthropic  person  must  trust  in  something  supe- 
rior to  himself ;  and  that  object  of  trust  is  to  him 
divine.  The  influences  best  calculated  to  refine  and 
moralize  mankind  are  education,  domestic  training, 
parental  example,  literature,  the  customs  and  fash- 
ions of  society,  and  the  Sabbath,  with  all  its  beauti- 
ful, hallowed  ceremonies.  Mere  arbitrary  law  is  an 
odious  thing  in  the  sight  of  all  the  world.  The  mass 
of  any  people  will  therefore  look  with  suspicion  and 
dislike  upon  a  church  which  is  identified  with  the 
civil  government.  The  voluntary  system  is  vastly 
preferable  to  any  of  those  that  recognize  the  recti- 
tude and  expediency  of  coercion  in  matters  of  faith. 
It  is  just  as  absurd  to  vote  that  men  shall  be  religious 
at  all,  or  in  any  particular  way,  as  to  vote  that  they 
shall  be  initiated  into  the  science  of  fluxions,  mathe- 
matics, or  natural  philosophy." 

Mr.  Carlyle,  speaking  of  modern  poetry,  said  that, 
"  although  Wordsworth  was  not  so  popular,  so  gener- 
ally read  and  admired  as  many  of  his  contemporaries, 
yet  he  ascended  to  the  highest  grounds  ever  occu- 
pied by  poetic  genius.  In  his  writings  are  sounded 
some  of  the  noblest  strains  of  poetry  recorded  in 
ancient  or  modern  literature.  No  author  is  more 
original,  happy,  and  delicate  in  the  use  of  metaphors 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  349 

and  comparisons."  Several  instances  were  quoted, 
one  of  which  seemed  to  me  so  transcendently  noble, 
that  I  will  give  it  a  place  here.  Wordsworth  de- 
scribes the  tendency  of  human  life  to  beautify  man's 
nature  in  the  following  lines  :  — 

"  As  the  ample  moon, 
In  the  deep  stillness  of  a  summer  even 
Rising  behind  a  thick  and  lofty  grove. 
Burns,  like  an  unconsuming  fire  of  light, 
In  the  green  trees  ;  and  kindling  on  all  sides 
Their  leafy  umbrage,  turns  the  dusky  veil 
Into  a  substance  glorious  as  her  own  ; 
Yea,  with  her  own  incorporate,  by  power 
Capacious  and  serene,  — like  power  abides 
In  man's  celestial  spirit ;  Virtue  thus 
Sets  forth  and  magnifies  herself ;  thus  feeds 
A  calm,  a  beautiful,  and  silent  fire. 
From  the  encumbrances  of  mortal  life. 
From  even  disappointment  —  nay,  from  guilt ; 
And  sometimes,  so  relenting  Justice  wills, 
From  palpable  oppressions  of  despair.'* 

The  philosophy  contained  in  these  words  came 
from  the  Bible.  It  is  the  great,  immutable  truth  often 
expatiated  upon  by  the  sacred  writers,  that  all  events 
are  made  to  subserve  the  march  of  knowledge  and 
happiness  ;  that  by  all  which  happens  through  the 
years,  ages,  centuries,  and  cycles  of  time,  that  by 
all  the  ordinances,  appointments,  fates,  vicissitudes, 
sins,  and  sufferings  of  our  earthly  allotments,  only 
great,  everlasting,  and  beneficent  results  are  accom- 
plished. 

"  Respecting  man,  whatever  wrong  we  call 
May,  must  be  right,  as  relative  to  all." 

Or,  to  use  the  ideas  of  Emerson,  in  his  profound 
work,  "  Representative  Men^''  "  That  pure  mahgni- 
30 


850  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

ty  can  exist,  is  the  extreme  proposition  of  unbelief. 
It  is  not  to  be  entertained  by  a  rational  agent ;  it  is 
atheism  ;  it  is  the  last  profanation. 

*  Goodness  and  being  in  the  gods  are  one ; 
He  who  imputes  ill  to  them  makes  them  none.' 

To  what  a  painful  perversion  has  that  theology  ar- 
rived which  admits  no  conversion  for  evil  men  here- 
after !  But  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  never 
relaxed ;  the  power  of  the  sun  will  convert  carrion 
itself  into  grass  and  flowers ;  and  man,  though  now 
in  dungeons,  or  jails,  or  on  gibbets,  is  in  a  state  of 
preparation  for  all  the  beauty  and  bliss  of  which  he 
is  capable.  Atheism  is  not  so  dreadful  as  that  vin- 
dictive theology  which  peoples  an  Inferno  with  devils 
utterly  depraved  and  incorrigible.  Every  thing  is 
superficial,  and  perishes,  but  love  and  truth  only. 
The  largest  is  always  the  truest  sentiment.  Every 
man  can  exclaim,  — 

*  Immortality  o'ersweeps 
All  pains,  all  tears,  all  sins,  all  fears. 
And  peals  like  the  eternal  thunders  of  the  deep 
Into  my  ears  this  truth  —  Thou  liv'st  forever.'  " 

The  most  painful  sight  which  I  saw  in  England 
was  the  great  inequalities  which  mark  the  different 
classes  of  society.  The  established  church  is  pro- 
verbially rich.  Wealth  in  itself  should  never  be  re- 
garded as  an  evil,  either  as  it  respects  individuals  or 
communities.  The  ministers  of  religion  cannot  be 
too  opulent,  provided  they  make  a  beneficent  use  of 
their  means.     In  this  instance  the  evil  arises  from  a 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  351 

most  unrighteous  distribution  of  the  funds  appropri- 
ated for  the  support  of  religion.  The  bishops  have 
princely  incomes.  The  inferior  clergy,  who  do  all 
the  preaching  and  parochial  labor,  are  in  the  main 
very  poor,  and  sometimes  straitened  for  the  neces- 
saries of  life.  If  the  annual  disbursements  of  the 
English  government  on  behalf  of  Christianity  were 
divided  equally  among  its  ministers,  each  man  would 
receive  only  about  five  hundred  dollars  a  year,  which 
is  not  larger  than  the  average  salary  paid  to  clergy- 
men in  the  United  States.  It  appears  hard  that  the 
dissenters  should  be  compelled  to  contribute  towards 
the  maintenance  of  the  establishment,  besides  sup- 
porting their  own  institutions.  It  seems  to  be  the 
most  flagrant 'injustice  and  iniquity  that  six  or  seven 
thousand  persons  —  the  younger  sons  of  noblemen  — 
should  receive  their  livings  from  the  church  funds, 
who  never  perform  clerical  duties.  They  hold  their 
stations  as  benefices,  or  sinecures.  Besides,  they  are 
often  openly,  desperately  depraved  and  dissolute. 

Here  I  would  remark  that  the  opinion  most  prevalent 
in  this  country  concerning  the  character  of  the  Eng- 
lish bishops  is  altogether  erroneous.  When  will  men 
learn  to  do  justice  to  their  fellow-beings  ?  Although 
these  prelates  have  large  revenues,  and  are  surround- 
ed with  a  temporal  splendor,  which,  in  the  eyes  of  a 
plain  democrat  from  this  western  world,  may  ap- 
pear utterly  irreconcilable  with  the  character  of  a 
gospel  niinister,  as  described  by  Paul  in  his  Epistles 
to  Timothy  and  Titus,"  yet  for  the  most  part  they  are 
humble,  self-denying,  noble  men,  worthy  to  be  con- 
sidered as  the  successors  of  the  apostles.    To  be  sure, 


352  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

some  melancholy  exceptions  might  be  mentioned ;  but 
bad  men  are  found  in  every  hierarchy  under  heaven. 
I  admire  and  honor  the  English  church,  that  during 
the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  and  that 
portion  of  the  nineteenth  already  elapsed,  has  stood 
forth  like  an  impregnable  fortress  against  the  assaults 
of  infidelity,  a  spiritual  promontory,  on  which  the 
storms  and  waves  of  opposition  have  expended  their 
fury  in  vain.  Ever  since  we  ceased  to  be  colonies, 
some  dissenters  among  us  have  cherished  the  most 
bitter  and  unfounded  prejudices  against  Episcopacy. 
No  church  in  this  republic  is  more  useful  or  glorious. 
It  is  a  haven  of  repose,  whither  the  calm,  intelligent, 
and  refined  of  all  the  dissenting  denominations  may 
repair,  and  find  a  refuge,  after  having  been  tossed, 
perhaps  for  years,  on  the  boisterous  sea  of  theologi- 
cal strife.  Not  a  minister  of  this  denomination  has 
ever  been  known  to  pervert  the  gospel  by  making  his 
pulpit  the  arena  of  political  huckstering,  forgetting 
the  fundamental  precepts  of  Christ — the  merciful 
designs  and  charitable  spirit  of  his  mission  — to  deal 
out  falsehoods,  bitterness,  and  vituperation,  instead  of 
the  gospel,  to  subserve  the  vilest  purposes  of  unscru- 
pulous ambition  and  depravity. 

The  American  traveller  in  England,  I  have  before 
said,  is  continually  pained  with  those  disparities  of 
condition  and  marked  contrasts  which  arise  from  an 
aristocracy  established  by  law  from  entailed  estates 
and  hereditary  titles  to  honor  and  power.  The 
whole  west  end  of  London  shows  like  a  city  of  the 
gods  ;  St.  Giles,  Wapping,  and  other  sections  are 
filled  with  squalor  and  the  extremest  wretchedness, 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  353 

whose  inhabitants  seem  more  like  devils  than  human 
beings.  In  these  districts,  I  was  told  that  children 
grow  up  not  only  crushed  and  blighted  by  destitu- 
tion, but  taught  to  believe  that  lying,  theft,  licen- 
tiousness, and  kindred  vices  are  right  and  honorable. 
Are  they  to  blame,  then,  if  they  put  on  terrific  attri- 
butes, bid  defiance  to  morality,  or  even  imbrue  their 
hands  in  blood?  They  know  no  better.  They  are 
not  to  blame,  but  the  society  is  which  tolerates  such 
a  state  of  pauperism  and  ignorance.  In  London 
there  are  thirty  thousand  persons,  perhaps,  or  more, 
who  live  in  all  the  luxuries  and  magnificence  which 
their  imagination  can  devise,  and  there  are  quite  as 
many  who  know  not  when  they  rise  in  the  morning 
where  they  shall  lay  their  heads  at  night. 

When  in  Liverpool,  I  went  one  morning  to  visit  an 
extensive  park,  more  thau  twenty  miles  in  circum- 
ference. In  it  were  lawns  smoothly  shaven,  avenues 
of  majestic  trees,  and  gardens  presenting  every  va- 
riety of  vegetable  beauty.  It  was  a  perfect  paradise. 
The  stately  mansion  of  its  owner,  through  long 
ranges  of  splendid  apartments,  is  filled  with  the 
works  of  art  and  the  creations  of  luxury,  with  paint- 
ings and  statues,  with  silken  couches,  gorgeous  fur- 
niture, and  costly  libraries,  exhibiting  a  scene  of 
magnificence  hardly  surpassed  by  the  grandeurs  rep- 
resented in  the  pages  of  Arabian  romance.  Through- 
out England,  travelling  in  any  direction,  every  few 
miles  you  come  across  these  magnificent  domains 
belonging  to  the  aristocracy.  Indeed,  they  own 
nearly  all  the  land  in  Great  Britain.  Consequently 
the  surface  of  England  presents  scenes  of  splendor, 
30* 


354  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

which  makes  the  stranger  feel  as  if  he  were  journey- 
ing through  some  fairy  land. 

In  England,  about  thirty-two  thousand  persons 
out  of  a  population  of  thirty-two  millions,  possess 
aristocratic  wealth  and  honors.  Eight  or  ten  mil- 
lions own  the  entire  property  of  Great  Britain,  both 
real  and  personal.  The  remaining  twenty-four 
millions  are  paupers,  doomed  to  severe,  unintermit- 
ted,  crushing  toil  through  life,  in  order  to  obtain  a 
bare  subsistence.  From  infancy  their  food  is  of  the 
poorest  kind,  and  insufficient  in  quantity.  Millions 
of  them  feel  the  pain  of  unsatisfied  hunger  perhaps 
every  moment  during  their  waking  hours.  They 
are  half  clothed ;  and  cold,  wet  weather  is  to  them  a 
scene  of  constant  suffering.  They  cannot  read  or 
write,  and  are  cut  off  from  the  endearments,  joys, 
and  blessings  of  domestic  life.  Their  domicile  is  a 
hedge  or  a  hovel.  In  mind  they  are  inert,  stupid, 
and  mean  beyond  any  specimens  of  humanity  that 
have  fallen  under  my  observation  elsewhere,  either 
in  the  old  or  new  world,  either  white  or  black. 
Strolling  one  day  along  the  banks  of  the  Avon,  I 
accosted  a  peasant  who  was  engaged  in  haying. 
Among  other  questions,  I  asked  him  the  name  of  the 
stream  on  whose  bank  we  stood.  He  replied  that 
he  did  not  know.  On  further  inquiry,  I  found  that 
he  was  born  in  that  neighborhood,  and  had  been  a 
laborer  in  those  fields  for  more  than  forty  years. 
When  sickness,  age,  infirmity,  and  decrepitude  over- 
take them,  they  are  conducted  to  the  poorhouse,  and 
breathe  their  last  with  no  one  to  shed  the  tear  of 
sympathy.  They  are  followed  by  others  who  run  the 
same  round  of  wretchedness  and  almost  brutal  deg- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  355 

radation.  So  it  has  been  for  a  long  series  of  ages  — 
from  time  immemorial.  This  description  is  applica- 
ble to  eight  or  ten  millions  of  persons. 

Now,  such  a  state  of  things,  as  all  admit,  —  such  a 
depression  of  the  many  to  exalt  the  few,  — is  the  result 
of  feudal  aristocracy,  the  transmission  of  hereditary 
honor,  entailed  estates,  &q.,  factitious  distinctions, 
created  and  upheld  by  the  theory  of  the  English 
government.  "  If  any  one  can  doubt  about  the  es- 
sential injustice  of  this  system,  let  him  go  back  in 
his  thoughts  to  the  origin  of  society.  Let  me  ask 
him  to  suppose  that  he,  with  a  thousand  other  per- 
sons, all  standing  upon  terms  of  equality,  were  about 
to  reconstruct  society,  or  to  establish  a  colony  on 
some  distant  shore.  Suppose  this  company  assem- 
bled, at  the  commencement  of  their  enterprise,  to 
form  a  civil  constitution ;  at  this  meeting,  they  all 
stand  upon  the  same  level.  Now,  imagine  ten  of 
these  colonists  to  propose  that  they  should  be  made 
earls  or  lords  ;  that  they  should  be  made  an  hereditary 
branch  of  the  legislature,  with  a  negative  upon  the 
wishes  and  interests  of  all  the  rest ;  and  that,  in  order 
to  secure  their  permanent  respectability,  they  should 
be  permitted  to  hold  their  estates  in  entail  —  a  prop- 
osition very  pleasant  and  palatable  to  the  ten,  doubt- 
less ;  but  could  the  rest  of  the  company  listen  to  it  ? 
I  put  it  to  the  veriest  tory  in  the  world,  whether,  as 
one  of  that  company,  he  would  listen  to  it ;  I  put  it 
to  him  to  say,  whether  he  would  consent  that  lots 
should  be  cast  to  determine  on  whom  the  mantle  of 
nobility  should  fall.''  * 

*  Dr.  Dewey. 


866  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Attending  a  dinner  party  at  the  residence  of  a 
wealthy  banker  of  London,  I  had  a  good  deal  of 
conversation  with  a  very  learned  man,  who  was  a 
graduate  of  Cambridge  University,  but  had  never 
travelled  the  distance  of  one  hundred  miles  from  the 
metropolis.  To  him  England  was  of  course  the 
cynosure  of  nations,  a  perfect  model  as  to  civil  gov- 
ernment, laws,  literature,  manners,  church,  and  all 
else  that  belong  to  civilized  life.  He  was  saturated 
with  knowledge  of  books  and  theories,  and  so  purely 
English  in  his  tastes  and  prepossessions,  that  his 
conversation  was  rich,  lively,  and  entertaining.  His 
prejudices  against  republican  forms  of  government 
were  so  strong,  that  I  did  not  venture  to  utter  a  syl- 
lable by  way  of  their  defence  or  explanation.  He  said 
"  it  was  a  Utopian  dream  that  any  nation  could  enjoy 
permanent  order  and  prosperity  without  a  throne,  an 
established  church,  and  a  privileged,  hereditary  class 
of  nobles.  The  people  are  the  base  of  the  social 
superstructure  ;  the  lords,  temporal  and  spiritual, 
are  the  pillars  which  support  this  edifice,  the  columns 
and  Corinthian  capitals  by  which  it  is  adorned. 

"  Where  are  the  republics  of  former  times  ?  Where 
is  Athens  of  old,  the  birthplace  of  democracy,  the 
spot  first  consecrated  to  freedom,  where  the  arts  and 
graces  danced  around  man  in  his  cradle,  bound  his 
head  with  laurel  wreaths,  built  for  him  cities,  tem- 
ples, theatres,  statues,  and  tombs,  and  irradiated  the 
pages  of  literature  with  the  light  of  genius?  A 
monarchy,  an  establishment,  and  an  aristocrac}^  like 
ours  would  have  made  Greece  eternal.  But  now 
she  is  a  mere  vision,  existing  only  in  the  fanciful 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  857 

schemes  of  political  dreamers,  and  flashing  upon  the 
pages  of  history  — 

♦  Like  the  rainbow's  lovely  form, 
Evanishing  amid  the  storm.' 

Your  republic  has  lasted  a  little  more  than  half 
a  century,  because  you  have  a  widely-extended 
territory  and  a  sparse  population.  But  when  you 
shall  have  as  many  inhabitants  on  a  square  mile 
as  England  contains,  what  will  prevent  the  igno- 
rant, vulgar,  reckless,  unprincipled,  and  impov- 
erished rabble  from  laying  violent  hands  on  the 
possessions  of  their  neighbors,  and  subverting  the 
sacred  rights  of  property  ?  Indeed,  upon  the  prin- 
ciple of 'universal  suffrage,  they  can  appropriate  to 
themselves  the  estates  and  chattels  of  the  wealthy 
without  open  violence.  It  may  be  done  under  the 
aegis  of  your  laws  and  constitution.  The  majority, 
if  it  pleases,  every  five  years,  will  be  able  to  enforce 
an  agrarian  division  of  property  by  the  ballot-box ; 
and  where  property  is  insecure,  civilization  will  soon 
die  out." 

It  is  almost  impossible  for  an  untravelled  English- 
man to  realize  that  property  is  nowhere  perfectly 
safe  but  under  a  government  like  ours,  which  enables 
the  poorest  man,  if  healthy,  to  become  a  landholder, 
to  live  in  his  own  house,  and  to  possess  in  fee  simple 
whatever  is  essential  to  his  subsistence  and  comfort. 
The  great  body  of  the  people  here  —  nine  out  of  ten 
—  have  a  spirit  of  contentment  and  independence, 
because  in  possession  of  a  reasonable  competence. 
When  I  hear  men  talk  about  the  danger  of  their 


358  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

rising,  in  fury  and  madness,  to  destroy  that  very  ten- 
ure, that  very  security,  upon  which  their  own  posses- 
sions rest,  their  words  seem  to  me  dreamy  and  chi- 
merical. It  supposes  that  will  happen  which  the 
laws  of  human  nature  render  impossible ;  that  men 
may  enter  into  a  conspiracy  to  sweep  into  the  pit  of 
ruin  themselves,  their  wives,  their  children,  their 
houses,  their  lands,  and  all  that  is  dear  to  them  on 
earth.  To  pass  an  agrarian  law  in  such  a  country  as 
this,  would  be  striking  a  blow  that  must  so  certainly 
and  instantly  react  upon  its  authors,  that  no  civilized 
and  reading  people,  no  people  capable  of  even  the 
foresight  of  a  child,  could  possibly  be  guilty  of  such 
folly;  it  would  be  an  act  so  plainly  and  perfectly 
suicidal.  Besides,  if  we  turn  over  the  histories  of 
the  past,  we  shall  find  invariably  that  the  rich,  oli- 
garchical few,  and  not  the  poor  plebeians,  have  been 
the  assailants  of  the  rights  of  property.  If  any  one 
will  take  the  trouble  to  examine  the  annals  of  for- 
mer ages,  he  will  see  that  mobs,  conspiracies,  and 
insurrections  have  always  originated  in  the  mutual 
dissensions  and  persecutions  of  the  loftiest  and  most 
privileged  classes  of  society.  The  mass  of  the  people 
are  always  sound,  and  if  allowed  to  take  their  own 
way,  unseduced  and  unterrified,  would  seldom  choose 
the  wrong  path  ;  and  when  led  into  error,  they  would 
soon  find  it  out,  and  promptly  and  cheerfully  retrace 
their  steps.  The  state  of  things  with  us,  touching 
this  topic,  is  happily  described  in  the  following 
lines :  — 

"  Self-love  in  each  becomes  the  cause 

Of  what  restrains  him  —  government  and  laws. 
For  what  one  likes,  if  others  like  as  well, 
What  serves  one  will,  when  many  wills  rebel  ? 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  359 

How  shall  he  keep  what,  sleeping  or  awake, 
A  weaker  may  surprise,  a  stronger  take  ? 
His  safety  must  his  liberty  restrain  ; 
All  join  to  guard  what  each  desires  to  gain. 
Forced  into  order  thus  by  self-defence, 
The  worst  learn  justice  and  benevolence ; 
Self-love  forsook  the  path  it  first  pursued, 
And  found  the  private  in  the  public  good." 

Our  conversation  next  turned  upon  the  bill  before 
Parliament  for  the  establishment  of  free  schools  — 
to  extend  to  all  children  born  into  the  kingdom  the 
knowledge  of  reading,  writing,  and  numbers.  He 
said,  "To  me  it  is  plain  that  the  common .  people 
ought  not  to  be  educated.  Popular  education  is  one 
of  the  delusions  which,  in  my  day,  have  taken  pos- 
session of  the  public  mind.  Lord  Brougham  has 
exerted  his  utmost  abilities  and  eloquence  to  give 
it  currency.  He  talks  about  raising  the  body  of 
the  people  to  intelligence,  self-respect,  and  self- 
dependence.  They  know  enough  already  to  fulfil 
aright  their  missions  in  life  ;  more  knowledge  would 
tend  to  destroy  their  habits  of  subordination  and 
submission  to  their  superiors  ;  it  would  render  them 
rebellious  to  lawful  authority,  and  discontented  with 
the  condition  which  Providence  has  allotted  them." 
Referring  to  Cousin's  Report  to  the  French  Govern- 
ment on  the  Prussian  School  System  of  Education, 
for  authority,  he  added,  "  It  contains  this  extraordi- 
nary and  astounding  statement,  viz.,  that  in  the  best 
educated  departments^  the  greatest  amount  of  crime 
has  been  found  to  exist.  This  is  a  matter  of  statis- 
tics. Cousin  says,  that  in  France,  education,  where 
it  has  been  tried,  has  made  the  common  people 
worse.     The  knowledge  of  reading  and  writing,  com- 


360  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

municated  to  the  lower  orders,  would  qualify  tliem 
to  run  more  successfully  the  career  of  crime.  He 
who  writes  a  good  hand  can  easily  become  an  adept 
forger  or  counterfeiter ;  he  who  is  skilful  in  arith- 
metic may  carry  on  those  stupendous  schemes  of 
fraud  which  would  be  forever  beyond  his  reach,  were 
he  ignorant  of  numbers.  A  reading  people,  who 
through  the  newspapers  form  an  acquaintance  with 
those  measures  of  government,  or  conduct  of  indi- 
viduals whom  they  dislike,  may  easily  be  inspired 
with  ambition,  envy,  discontent,  and  unhappiness,  and 
by  these  means  be  urged  on  to  excesses,  vice,  and 
extravagance  ;  to  treason,  rebellion,  mobs,  tumults, 
and  massacres." 

Such  sentiments  are  almost  universally  expressed 
by  the  aristocrats  of  England.  I  heard  them  ad- 
vanced by  a  bishop  in  the  House  of  Lords ;  but  in 
justice  I  must  add,  that  he  expressed  the  opinion 
that  it  would  do  to  teach  all  children  to  read,  if  they 
could  be  taught  by  ministers  of  the  established 
church,  who  would  subject  them  to  a  wholesome 
spiritual  influence,  and  train  them  up  to  religion  by 
the  facile  and  insensible  degrees  of  a  pious  and  vir- 
tuous education.  He  asserted  that  the  doctrine 
which  considers  intelligence  in  itself  favorable  to 
virtue  an  "  utter  folly,"  a  most  "  dangerous  mis- 
take." Even  in  the  United  States,  I  have  often 
heard  gentlemen  urge  arguments  against  the  cause 
of  popular  education ;  yet  these  men,  at  the  same 
time,  were  employing  teachers,  books,  travel,  and 
every  other  means,  to  make  their  own  children  wise 
and  learned.    There  is  no  gulf  into  which  we  are 


» 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  361 

liable  to  fall  but  the  dark  gulf  of  popular  ignorance. 
Into  it  the  nation  will  inevitably  descend,  unless  it 
be  closed  up  in  time.  "  No  single  sacrifice,  like  the 
fabled  sacrifice  of  the  Roman  Curtius,  can  avert  the 
danger.  A  representative  government  represents 
the  character  of  the  people.  And  that  government 
which  represents  prevailing  ignorance,  degradation, 
brutality,  and  passion,  has  its  fate  as  certainly  sealed, 
as  if,  from  the  cloud  that  envelops  the  future,  a 
hand  came  forth,  and  wrote  upon  its  mountain  walls 
the  doom  of  utter  perdition." 

But  the  majority  in  this  land  are  not  a  blind,  igno- 
rant, reckless,  unprincipled  rabble.  The  blessings 
of  a  free  press,  free  schools,  a  free  church,  and  uni- 
versal suffrage,  pour  upon  the  minds  of  our  people 
the  effulgence  of  knowledge  and  refinement.  As 
returning  spring  covers  the  earth  with  verdure  and 
beauty,  so  these  divine  principles  shed  upon  the 
moral  landscape  the  light  and  loveliness  of  order, 
peace,  and  intelligence.  The  fundamental  error  of 
all  our  moral,  religious,  and  political  systems  is  the 
hateful  doctrine  that  men  are  naturally  depraved  — 
incapable  of  goodness  and  self-government.  This 
error  pervades  the  very  spirit  of  civilized  society,  all 
its  maxims  and  institutions,  and  the  general  tone  of 
education.  How  much  of  all  literature  has  been 
prostituted  to  the  unholy  work  of  traducing  and  de- 
preciating human  nature  — the  noblest  creation  of 
infinite  love  with  which  we  are  acquainted!  The 
popular  and  prevaihng  idea,  that  sin  is  an  essential, 
inherent  part  of  man,  is  so  wide  spread,  radical,  com- 
prehensive, fearful,  and  fatal  in  its  bearings,  as  to 
31 


362  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

overshadow  almost  with  despair  the  moral  prospects 
of  an  enslaved  and  benighted  world. 

That  portion  of  the  English  who  possess  culti- 
vated minds,  wealth,  and  all  its  advantages,  are  to 
me  less  than  nothing,  and  vanity,  compared  with  the 
millions  of  wretched,  impoverished  beings  there,  that 
for  a  long  series  of  ages  have  been  the  unpitied  vic- 
tims of  injustice  and  oppression.  Yes,  my  sympa- 
thies are  with  that  rabble  —  as  I  often  heard  them 
called  —  whose  rights  and  interests  are  crushed  down 
to  earth  by  the  banded  tyrannies  of  church  and  state. 
And  with  sorrow  I  asked  wise  men  the  reason  of  all 
this.  The  only  answer  was,  "  They  must  be  kept  in 
this  depressed  condition  to  prevent  them  from  rising 
to  carry  on  a  war  of  extermination  against  property 
—  against  the  government,  the  throne,  the  church, 
and  the  nobility.  It  is  necessary  to  our  preservation 
that  they  should  be  excluded  from  the  higher 
advantages  of  literature,  art,  science,  freedom,  and 
civilization." 

This  undervaluing  of  human  nature,  this  blind- 
ness to  its  original  worth  and  capabilities,  is  a  lead- 
ing defect  in  the  preaching  and  measures  of  many 
clergymen  in  the  United  States.  The  pulpit  here 
is  often  exceedingly  troiibled  with  apprehensions  lest 
the  mass  of  the  people,  through  ignorance  and  de- 
pravity, should  imperil  and  subvert  their  civil  rights 
and  prosperity.  They  show  a  great  want  of  confi- 
dence in  the  good  sense  and  rectitude  of  their  fellow- 
beings.  Hence  hundreds  of  ministers  in  the  North- 
ern States  have  been  engaged,  the  past  summer,  in 
preaching  politics.     They  tell  their  hearers  that  they 


I 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  363 

must  look  to  tliem  for  guidance  and  information  in 
all  these  things,  as  well  as  in  matters  appertaining 
to  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  Though  the  people 
are  trained  to  investigate  political  affairs  for  them- 
selves ;  though  books  and  newspapers  abound  which 
treat  of  these  subjects,  and  are  in  the  hands  of  every 
one  ;  and  although  they  are  ably  and  constantly 
discussed  every  week  day,  in  legislatures,  mass  meet- 
ings, the  family,  the  shop,  the  field,  the  store,  the 
rail  car,  and  the  steamboat,  yet  these  clergymen 
think  it  necessary,  for  the  enlightenment  of  the  people, 
to  address  them  from  the  pulpit  on  the  slavery  ques- 
tion, and  other  topics,  which  should  be  left  to  the 
exclusive  management  of  statesmen  and  professed 
politicians. 

As  a  class,  the  laity  are  much  better  informed  on 
these  subjects,  and  more  competent  to  their  discus- 
sion than  ministers.  Besides,  by  this  practice  the 
church  is  entirely  desecrated.  People  go  there  on 
the  Sabbath  to  have  their  thoughts  lifted  up  towards 
God,  heaven,  and  the  life  immortal.  And  what  do 
they  hear  ?  A  mere  political  harangue,  bitter  de- 
nunciations of  a  large  class  of  their  fellow-citizens, 
and  inflammatory  appeals  calculated  to  inspire  them 
with  hatred,  prejudices,  and  all  the  worst  passions 
of  which  our  nature  is  capable.  Such  ministers  do 
more  to  destroy  respect  for  Christianity  than  all  the 
infidel  writings  and  preaching  in  the  world.  If 
these  ministers  are  right,  then  professors  should  be 
appointed  in  all  our  theological  seminaries,  to  initiate 
the  pupils  into  the  elements  of  political  science.  I 
thank  God  that  the  people  of  the  United  States  are 


364  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

capable  of  managing  their  oj^n  affairs,  and  that  if 
every  clergyman  in  the  Union  were  this  day  to 
breathe  his  last,  laymen  in  sufficient  numbers,  and 
well  qualified,  would  immediately  step  forward  to 
fill  their  places. 

I  went  through  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  and 
Ireland,  and  examined  the  most  interesting  objects 
which  they  present  to  the  notice  of  travellers.  A 
description  of  my  experiences  would  fill  volumes. 
I  had  read  the  history  of  those  lands  from  a  child. 
England  was  endeared  to  me  as  the  birthplace  of 
my  ancestors,  as  adorned  with  all  the  embellishments 
which  art,  science,  learning,  and  religion  can  bestow. 
I  hardly  saw  a  town,  city,  castle,  river,  lake,  a  hill 
covered  with  shrubbery  and  heather,  a  plain,  valley, 
or  mountain,  which  did  not  awaken  in  my  mind  long 
trains  of  historical  associations.  So  that  the  glories 
of  my  fatherland  for  centuries  past,  as  I  moved 
along,  rose  and  stood  before  me,  with  all  the  vivid- 
ness of  real  life  —  a  panorama  of  the  grand,  beau- 
tiful, good,  and  picturesque  of  former  ages.  Every 
step  of  my  way  was  on  classic  ground.  For  instance, 
at  Holyrood  Palace,  near  Edinburgh,  I  saw  the  bed- 
room and  dressing  room  of  Queen  Mary,  and  the 
apartment  in  which  Rizzio  was  murdered  before  her 
face  by  Darnley,  Ruthven,  and  others.  I  lingered 
on  that  spot  for  hours.  For  a  time  I  was  a  spiritu- 
alist. I  beheld  and  conversed  with  the  beautiful, 
accomplished,  but  unfortunate  Mary.  Perhaps,  were 
it  not  for  her  beauty  and  sufferings,  her  name 
would  not  have  been  embalmed  in  the  memory  of 
everlasting  ages.    With  Mary,  thoughts  of  the  per- 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  365 

sons  and  scenes  that  determined  her  extraordinary- 
fates  and  fortunes,  the  events  of  the  age  in  which 
she  lived,  the  distinguished  men  and  women  who 
were  her  contemporaries,  rushed  into  my  soul  with 
the  fulness  and  rapidity  of  a  torrent.  Overborne, 
carried  away  with  the  images  and  emotions  inspired 
by  the  place,  I  staid  there  till  it  was  nearly  dark, 
and  then  went  to  my  room  to  write  notes  and  pass  a 
sleepless  night.  This  I  did  more  than  half  the  time 
whilst  I  was  in  Europe. 

The  next  day,  taking  leave  of  the  Scotch  metrop- 
olis, I  went  round  through  the  Highlands  to  Glasgow. 
I  saw  the  beautiful  windings  of  the  Forth,  the 
Grampian  Hills,  the  wild,  magnificent  Trossachs, 
Ben  Nevis,  and  Ben  Yenue,  the  haunted  waters  of 
Loch  Katrine,  and  the  bold,  majestic  shores  of  Loch 
Lomond.  From  Glasgow  I  directed  my  course  to 
Belfast,  Ireland,  and  the  Giant's  Causeway.  I  had 
previously  become  acquainted  with  the  scenery  of 
Wales  and  the  northern  counties  of  England,  Cum- 
berland and  Westmoreland,  which  present  a  most 
indescribable  assemblage  of  sublime  and  beautiful 
objects  :  lofty  craggy  mountains,  precipitous  cliffs, 
looking  down  upon  the  sweetest  valleys ;  small, 
secluded,  verdant  farms,  in  the  highest  state  of  culti- 
vation ;  crystal  lakes  of  the  most  romantic  forms  — 
sparkling  gems  in  the  landscape  ;  streams  of  pure, 
living,  transparent  water ;  trees  and  flowers  of  the 
most  elegant  hues  and  shapes  ;  animals  grazing ;  gar- 
dens ;  cottages  with  their  sheltering  bowers ;  and  oth- 
er things  innumerable,  whose  expressiveness,  delicacy 
of  coloring,  gracefulness  of  figure,  and  boldness  of 
31* 


866  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

outline,  can  be  understood  by  those  only  who  have 
seen  them  with  their  own  eyes. 

But  I  must  confess  that  the  scenery  of  Switzerland, 
the  Alps,  and  Italy  far  surpasses  the  noblest  exhibitions 
of  nature  in  British  landscapes.  It  is  on  a  larger 
scale,  and  has  peculiar  features  of  grandeur  and 
beauty,  which  adorn  no  other  part  of  the  world  that 
I  have  seen.  What  is  there  in  Great  Britain,  which 
her  poets  have  sung  so  much  about,  comparable  with 
Lake  Como  and  its  enchanting  shores  ?  I  entered 
Switzerland  from  the  southern  or  Italian  side, 
through  one  of  the  beautiful  valleys  of  Piedmont, 
which  commences  near  Lake  Maggiore,  about  dark. 
There  was  no  passenger  in  the  diligence  but  myself. 
The  sky  was  clouded  and  lowering.  In  a  few  mo- 
ments it  began  to  rain  violently,  accompanied  with 
vivid  flashes  of  lightning  and  tremendous  peals  of 
thunder.  This  was  the  only  thunder  storm  which 
I  witnessed  in  Europe.  By  the  help  of  the  lightning 
I  could  see  the  towering  mountains  on  each  side 
of  me.  By  the  echoes  from  the  surrounding  sum- 
mits the  claps  of  thunder  were  intensified,  and  made 
awfully  grand.  I  felt  and  enjoyed  the  truth  of  the 
lines  from  Byron :  — 


'  The  sky  is  changed !  and  such  a  change  !  0  night ! 
And  storm,  and  darkness,  ye  are  wondrous  strong, 
Yet  lovely  in  your  strength,  as  is  the  light 
Of  a  dark  eye  in  woman  !    Far  along, 
From  peak  to  peak,  the  rattling  crags  among. 
Leaps  the  live  thunder  !    Not  from  one  lone  cloud, 
But  every  mountain  now  hath  found  a  tongue  ; 
And  Jura  answers  through  her  misty  shroud 
Back  to  the  joyous  Alps,  who  call  to  her  aloud !  " 


"hi:^  ' 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  367 

In  the  midst  of  wind,  rain,  niglit,  clouds,  lightning, 
and  thunder,  we  stopped  at  a  small  hotel  to  change 
horses.  Here  I  was  joined  by  two  English  gentle- 
men, who  were  on  their  way  to  Geneva.  They 
proved  to  be  quite  intelligent,  agreeable  companions, 
and  in  the  space  of  ten  minutes  the  most  cordial 
and  friendly  relations  were  established  between  us. 
I  had  been  alone  not  more  than  two  hours  before 
they  entered  the  diligence.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
valley  above  named,  a  Scotchman,  who  accompanied 
me  all  the  way  from  Milan,  was  stopped  by  the  police, 
in  consequence  of  some  alleged  informality  in  his 
passport.  Being  pressed  with  want  of  time,  I  was 
compelled,  with  much  regret,  to  part  with  him. 
Tliis  short  period  was  the  only  occasion  in  which  I 
was  left  absolutely  solitary  during  the  whole  of  my 
wanderings  on  the  continent  of  Europe. 

The  morning  came  "  with  breath  all  incense,  and 
with  cheek  all  bloom,"  glowing  with  life,  radiance, 
and  beauty.  After  breakfast  we  crossed  the  bridge 
of  Crevola,  and  began  to  ascend  what  is  called  the 
Simplon  road,  which  was  constructed  by  the  Em- 
peror Napoleon,  and  is  generally  called  Bonaparte's 
road.  The  highest  part  of  this  road  is  six  or  eight 
thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  It  is  forty 
or  fifty  miles  in  length,  and  passes  on  the  extreme 
declivity  of  ridges,  over  awful  gulfs,  that  seem  to  be 
thousands  of  feet  deep,  and  roaring  torrents,  and 
through  tremendous  precipices,  which,  as  you  ap- 
proach them,  appear  like  perpendicular  barriers  of 
impassable  rock,  reaching  to  the  heavens.  Yet  over 
these  ravines,  gorges,  and  cascades,  and  down  tre- 


368  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

meiidous  cliffs,  you  are  carried  as  easily  as  if  yoti 
were  riding  in  a  pleasure  carriage  along  a  smooth, 
level  turnpike.  The  ascent  is  so  gradual  that  it  no- 
where exceeds  two  inches  and  a  half  in  six  feet,  and 
carriages  can  descend  without  locking  the  wheels  at 
any  place.  I  am  speaking  now  of  the  Italian  side 
of  the  Alps,  which  to  me  was  much  more  striking  in 
scenery  than  that  of  Switzerland.  The  road  some- 
times is  terminated  in  one  direction  by  a  perpen- 
dicular precipice,  towering  from  unfathomed  depths 
below,  absolutely  precluding  farther  progress,  except 
by  making  a  tunnel  tlirough  the  solid  rock.  Of 
these  galleries,  the  largest,  if  I  do  not  mistake,  is 
six  hundred  feet  long,  twenty-seven  wide,  and  thirty 
high,  with  three  wide  openings  through  its  side  to 
admit  light.  On  the  lower  side  of  the  road  there  is 
a  wall  laid  with  stone  and  mortar,  whose  solid  ma- 
sonry resembles  the  sublime  works  described  in 
ancient  story  as  the  creation  of  giants.  The  road 
passes  over  nearly  three  hundred  bridges.  At  cer- 
tain intervals,  stone  houses  are  built  across  the 
mountains,  the  occupants  of  which  are  bound  to 
keep  their  stoves  heated  night  and  day,  in  cold 
weather,  and  a  room  ready  for  travellers.  The  Cath- 
olics have  small  oratories  on  the  route,  where  the 
faithful  may  pause  and  perform  their  devotions. 
Near  the  summit  is  a  hospice,  in  which  strangers 
may  find  good  entertainment. 

No  work  of  art  ever  made  so  strong  an  impression 
on  my  mind  as  this  road.  Its  features  are  in  keep- 
ing with  the  sublime  and  awful  scenery  through 
which  it  passes.     As  the  traveller  makes  his  way  to 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  860 

the  top  of  the  Alps,  panoramas  of  mountains  are 
presented  to  his  view  one  after  another,  each  of 
which  has  a  type  of  wildness  and  grandeur  peculiar 
to  itself.  No  two  are  precisely  alike.  Some  are 
snowy  peaks ;  others  rise  in  the  shape  of  a  cone 
formed  of  bare,  naked  rocks,  utterly  devoid  of  every 
kind  of  vegetation.  One  summit,  whose  altitude  is 
perhaps  thousands  of  feet,  is  clothed  with  dark  fir 
groves.  Another,  separated  from  this  only  by  a 
deep  gorge,  and  to  the  eye  not  much  more  lofty,  has 
on  its  sides  the  mingled  phenomena  of  summer  and 
winter.  In  point  of  fact  they  may  be  miles  apart, 
but  to  the  eye  of  the  traveller  they  appear  to  be 
neighbors.  Here  is  every  form  of  majestic  Scenery, 
within  the  circumference  of  fifty  miles,  which  our 
globe  exhibits.  Travelling  through  the  Alps,  you 
may  see  masses  of  snow  descend  to  a  certain  point 
on  the  sides  of  the  mountains  ;  and  at  that  very 
point  vegetation  commences ;  the  cattle  feed ;  and 
even  up  to  the  very  fields  of  snow,  within  twenty  feet 
thereof,  are  grass,  shrubbery,  trees,  gardens,  herbage, 
and  cottages.  But  there  is  no  space,  had  I  the  power 
to  describe  these  things.  No  words  can  picture  the 
charming  valley  of  the  Rhone,  the  beautiful  Lake  of 
Geneva,  Mont  Blanc,  as  seen  from  the  surrounding 
mountains,  Chamouni,  Mer  de  Glace,  or  the  Glacier 
de  Boisson,  with  their  stupendous  masses  of  ice, 
crowding  down  into  the  verdant  valleys,  or  shoot- 
ing up  in  the  figures  of  pyramids  and  pinnacles, 
stupendous,  unequalled,  and  ineffably  sublime. 

Northern  Italy,  about  Lakes  Como  and  Maggiore, 
has   made   indelible  impressions    on    my  memory. 


870  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

That  and  Switzerland  awakened  in  my  soul  higher 
ideas  of  natural  beauty  and  sublimity  than  I  had' 
ever  before  entertained.  There  is  nothing  in  the 
United  States  comparable  to  them  as  it  regards  in- 
teresting scenery.  I  was  struck  with  the  singular 
blending  and  contrasts  which  they  present  of  all 
that  is  most  magnificent  and  lovely  in  nature.  There 
is  hardly  a  spot  in  those  regions  where  the  travel- 
ler's horizon  does  not  at  the  same  moment  embrace 
in  its  sweep  mountain  tops,  ragged  cliffs,  fertile 
valleys,  rich  plains,  verdant  meadows,  vineyards, 
gardens,  embowered  cottages,  hills  moulded  into 
exquisite  forms  of  elegance,  crystal  streams  spar- 
kling in  their  purity,  and  clear,  placid  lakes,  —  so 
clear  that,  like  a  mirror,  they  reflect  the  blue  depths 
of  azure  above,  —  the  surrounding  shores,  with  their 
terraces  rising  one  above  another,  and  lessening 
towards  the  top,  the  clouds  and  mountains,  and  the 
variegated  hues  and  tints  of  the  sky.  These  objects, 
innumerable  and  indescribable,  set  up  in  the  gal- 
leries of  my  soul  pictures  of  loveliness  and  grandeur 
which  can  never  fade  away  —  which  enable  me  to 
commune  with  God,  to  feel  the  inspirations  of  his 
Spirit,  and  to  catch  partial  glimpses  and  revelations 
of  the  wonders  and  glories  of  that  higher  world, 
destined  for  our  immortal  inheritance.  Yes,  the 
seeing  of  Italy  and  Switzerland  filled  my  soul  with 
treasures,  —  perceptions,  feelings,  glorious  images, 
worth  more  than  all  the  material  wealth  of  Europe, — 
treasures  that  will  last  long  as  the  throne  of  heaven, 
which  are  the  dispensers  of  all  the  true  happiness 
that  lies  within  the  sweep  of  time,  or  the  boundless 
walks  of  futurity. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  371 

For  myself,  I  am  accustomed  to  see  God  in  every 
thing  which  awakens  my  love  and  admiration. 
Whenever  I  behold  any  object,  new,  fair,  orderly, 
proportioned,  grand,  or  harmonious,  in  the  physical 
world  ;  whenever  I  witness  a  high  display  of  moral 
excellence,  honor,  faithfulness,  and  truth ;  when- 
ever heaven  from  its  majestic  heights,  or  earth  from 
its  lowly  vales,  sends  one  sweet,  delightful,  or  ele- 
vating thought  into  my  mind,  —  that  thought  is  to 
me  but  a  revelation  of  the  ever-present,  ever-beauti- 
ful, ever-blessed  Creator.  The  outward  universe  of 
majesty  and  beauty,  as  much  as  the  Bible,  is  an  un- 
folding of  our  Father's  infinite  perfections.  And  if 
we  could  think  thus  habitually  and  constantly,  we 
should  soar  upward  above  these  dark  vales  of  time, 
their  sorrows  and  gloom,  and  realize  that  no  joy,  no 
rapture  on  earth,  can  be  likened  to  the  ecstasies  of  a 
soul  whose  supreme  affections  centre  on  God.  The 
holiest  prayer  which  I  am  capable  of  offering  is  the 
thoughts  and  feelings  which  seize  upon  me  when 
thinking  of  the  character  of  Jesus,  and  the  wonders 
of  Calvary.  Scarcely  less  profound  and  absorbing 
are  my  emotions  when  I  hold  deep  communion  with 
nature  —  nature,  that  possesses  not  an  item  of  glory 
but  what  radiates  far  more  brightly  from  the  person, 
truth,  and  history  of  the  Son  of  God. 

I  cannot  but  repeat  it,  I  thank  God  that  I  have 
been  enabled  to  see  Switzerland,  —  its  endlessly- 
diversified  mountains,  cragged  pinnacles,  deep  defiles, 
wild  and  romantic  scenery,  the  varieties  of  hue 
and  shade,  the  images  of  purity  and  repose,  the  flit- 
ting shadows  and  changing  colors,  which  at  the  ris- 


372  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

ing  and  setting  of  the  sun  pass  in  rapid  succession, 
like  fairy  forms,  across  the  gently  rippled,  tremulous 
waters  of  her  lakes.  When  gloomy  or  melancholy 
thoughts  come  over  me,  I  recall  to  memory  some  of 
these  charming  scenes,  and  sadness  flees  away.  The 
clouds  are  dispersed.  All  around  is  like  a  bright, 
balmy,  fragrant  morn  of  spring.  I  listen  to  a  sweet 
concord  of  melodious  sounds.  I  look  through 
"  golden  vistas,  into  a  serener,  happier  world,''  and 
exclaim,  — 

"  Thou  art,  0  God,  the  life  and  light 

Of  all  this  wondrous  world  we  see ; 
Its  glow  by  day,  its  smile  by  night, 

Are  but  reflections  caught  from  thee ; 
Where'er  we  turn  thy  glories  shine, 
And  all  things  fair  and  bright  are  thine." 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  373 


CHAPTER    XY. 

INTERIOR  OP  FRANCE. — THE  MONOTONOUS  ASPECT  OF 
ITS  SCENERY.  —  MANNER  OF  KEEPING  THE  SABBATH 
ON  THE  CONTINENT  OF   EUROPE,  ETC. 

After  sojourning  in  Paris  a  few  days,  I  engaged 
a  seat  in  the  coupe,  or  front  apartment  of  a  diligence, 
for  Chalons,  a  town  situated  on  the  Saone.  When 
I  ascended  to  my  place,  I  found  that  my  companions 
for  the  tour  were  two  gentlemen,  one  on  my  right 
hand  and  one  on  my  left,  with  an  air,  mien,  and  ex- 
pression completely  French.  Not  a  word  was  uttered 
by  either  of  us  while  the  carriage  was  rattling  along 
the  paved  streets  of  the  city.  When  we  entered  the 
country,  the  road  became  as  level  and  smooth  as 
a  parlor  floor.  Then  I  ventured  to  break  the  disa- 
greeable silence  by  addressing  some  questions  in 
French,  (which  I  supposed  was  their  vernacular,) 
first  to  one  and  then  to  the  other  of  my  fellow-travel- 
lers. They  pretended  not  to  understand  my  patois, 
shook  their  heads,  and  continued  dumb.  I  then 
tried  the  English,  but  was  equally  unsuccessful. 
The  man  on  my  left  had  the  looks  of  one  belonging 
to  some  learned  profession.  I  ventured  to  speak  to 
him  in  Latin,  a  language  with  which  all  scholars  on 
the  continent  of  Europe  are  familiar ;  but  even  this 
attempt  elicited  no  response.  They  were  as  still  as 
marble  statues.  I  was  about  giving  up  the  case  as 
utterly  hopeless,  when  the  thought  occurred  that 
32. 


374  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

perhaps  they  mistook  me  for  an  Englishman;  for 
my  friends  in  London  had  remarked  that  I  looked 
much  more  like  John  Bull  than  Brother  Jonathan. 
Immediately  I  remarked  that  I  was  a  stranger  from 
the  United  States,  and  this  was  my  first  visit  to 
Europe.  At  this  announcement  their  faces  no  longer 
wore  a  forbidding  frown,  but  were  lightened  up  with 
joy  and  kind  expression.  They  apologized  for  the  in- 
civility with  which  I  had  been  treated,  by  confirming 
what  I  had  before  suspected.  One  was  a  merchant 
of  Paris,  who  spoke  the  English  with  ease,  and  had 
visited  Boston,  New  York,  and  Philadelphia.  The 
other  resided  in  Lyons,  and  was  a  lawyer  of  the 
largest  information  and  the  most  agreeable  powers 
of  conversation.  He  knew  every  rod  of  ground  we 
travelled  over,  and  pointed  out  the  localities  of  some 
of  the  most  interesting  scenes  recorded  in  the  history 
of  France. 

From  Belgium  to  Marseilles  almost  every  acre  of 
land  is  under  the  highest  state  of  cultivation.  Im- 
mense open  fields,  separated  by  no  hedges  or  enclo- 
sures of  any  kind,  stretch  along  in  almost  unbroken 
succession  for  hundreds  of  miles.  Through  un- 
known centuries  past,  they  have  poured  forth  their 
annual  crops  of  fruits  and  vegetables.  The  stock  in 
the  pastures  are  kept  from  wandering,  not  by  fences, 
but  by  shepherds,  with  the  aid  of  dogs,  which  mani- 
fest a  degree  of  intelligence  almost  equal  to  that  of 
man.  I  scarcely  saw  a  piece  of  woodland  or  swamp  ; 
but  through  my  entire  route  I  remarked  long  ave- 
nues of  trees,  —  elm,  poplar,  beech,— -all  trimmed 
up  so  as  to  be  very  lofty,  without  any  under  branches. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  375 

For  many  miles  together  the  road  is  lined  on  both 
sides  with  them ;  and  ranges  of  trees,  forming  squares, 
triangles,  and  groves  of  parallel  rows,  are  seen  every 
where.  But  the  scenery  was  so  monotonous  that  I 
soon  grew  tired  of  looking  at  it.  In  travelling  more 
than  five  hundred  miles  by  land,  from  the  north  of 
France  to  the  Mediterranean,  we  did  not  meet  a  sin- 
gle pleasure  carriage,  or  any  other  vehicle,  except 
mail  coaches  and  the  carts  of  the  peasantry  going  to 
or  returning  from  their  daily  labors.  All  whom  I 
saw  had  a  melancholy  air,  were  poorly  clad,  and  ap- 
parently broken  down  with  excessive  toil. 

When  I  passed  through  these  regions  it  was  the 
season  of  harvesting.  A  great  majority  of  the  la- 
borers in  the  fields  were  women,  and  they  performed 
the  hardest  kind  of  work,  for  the  men  mixed  with 
them  seemed  in  general  to  be  aged,  infirm,  and  fee- 
ble. All  over  England,  Scotland,  and  Wales,  I  be- 
held the  same  spectacle  —  women  in  companies  of 
ten,,  twenty,  &c.,  digging,  drudging,  and  delving  in 
the  fields,  doing  precisely  that  kind  of  work  which 
slaves  perform  with  us  in  the  Southern  States.  By 
the  help  of  my  intelligent  companions  I  learned 
much  of  the  statistics  that  regard  the  peasantry  of 
France.  Millions  in  that  country  do  not  live  as  well 
as  our  slaves,  work  harder,  are  a  great  deal  poorer, 
and  incomparably  less  happy  and  less  free. 

Yet,  in  conversation  with  enlightened  Frenchmen,  I 
was  often  reminded  that  the  glory  of  our  republic 
was  impaired  by  the  shocking  evil  of  slavery.  In 
reply,  my  invariable  practice  was  to  ask  for  a  clear 
and  precise  idea  of  the  term  slavery.    A  talented. 


376  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

disingenuous  man  may  conceal  truth,  and  build  up 
error  by  the  use  of  equivocal  and  uncertain  combina- 
tions of  speech.  Yague  and  indefinite  terms  and 
statements  have  filled  the  moral  world  with  doubts, 
misapprehension,  and  falsehood.  AU  whom  I  met 
on  this  subject  were  willing  to  subscribe  to  these 
words,  found  in  the  treatise  of  Dr.  Paley  on  Moral 
Philosophy :  "  Slavery  is  an  obligation  to  labor  for  a 
master  without  one's  own  consent."  "  But  our  peas- 
ants and  operatives,"  said  one  of  my  fellow-travellers, 
"  are  free  ;  no  master  can  compel  them  to  work." 

In  answer  to  this  assertion,  I  remarked,  "You 
have  just  told  me  that  the  multitudes  whom  we  see 
(most  of  whom  are  women)  going  to  the  fields  with 
hoe  and  shovel  in  hand,  or  to  the  markets  with 
heavily-laden  baskets  on  their  heads,  are  so  poor  that 
they  cannot  obtain  the  most  scanty  fare  without  this 
wearing  toil  and  exposure,  which  deprives  them  of 
all  the  charms  and  advantages  of  civilized  life.  Ac- 
cording to  your  own  statement,  these  women  would 
starve  if  they  did  not  regularly  hire  themselves  out 
to  work  in  the  field,  at  the  price  of  eighteen  sous 
(less  than  eighteen  cents)  per  day.  At  the  same 
time,  they,  in  part,  support  themselves,  take  their 
breakfast,  which  consists  of  nothing  but  a  plate  of 
thin,  mean,  sometimes  rancid  soup,  at  home  ;  their 
employer  providing  some  bread  and  a  pint  of  sour 
wine  for  their  dinner,  and  not  a  particle  of  meat  of 
any  description. 

"  They  have  no  holidays  but  the  Sabbath  and  the 
festivals  of  the  church.  They  have  never  had,  at 
one  time,  money  enough  to  travel  twenty  miles  from 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  877 

the  spot  where  they  were  born.  And  as  to  their  not 
being  compelled  to  toil,  they  can  no  more  help  it,  — 
they  can  no  more  emancipate  themselves  from  the 
fetters  and  manacles  which  bind  them  down  with  an 
adamantine  necessity,  —  than  they  could  create  the 
vegetables  and  fruits  that  they  grow  and  carry  to 
market.  More,  this  hopeless  indigence  and  depres- 
sion, which  have  been  handed  down  from  time  im- 
memorial, are  the  result  of  your  laws.  It  has  been 
ordained  by  your  civil  constitution  in  the  same  sense 
that  the  government  of  America  has  legalized  Afri- 
can bondage.  It  is  one  of  the  sad  remains  of  an- 
cient feudalism.  Besides,  your  slaves  are  '  bone  of 
your  bone,  and  flesh  of  your  flesh.'  They  are  as 
noble  and  capable  by  nature  as  their  masters.  But 
with  us  the  slaves  are  black,  belong  to  an  inferior 
race,  and  are  just  as  incapable  of  enjoying  equal 
rights  and  freedom  with  their  masters,  as  the  horse, 
the  ox,  or  the  mule.  It  is  an  empty  boast  that  you 
have  no  slaves  in  France.  Within  your  territories 
are  millions  enslaved  by  the  hand  of  law,  and  be- 
yond all  comparison  more  destitute,  helpless,  and 
wretched,  than  African  bondmen  in  our  republic." 

I  noticed  the  prevalence  of  the  same  delusion  in 
England.  The  morning  on  which  I  reached  Man- 
chester, the  newspapers  stated  that  fifty  thousand 
persons  in  that  city  were  sufiering  from  starvation, 
and  eloquent  appeals  were  made  to  the  community 
on  their  behalf.  In  a  few  moments  after  reading  this 
notice,  I  called  on  a  distinguished  scholar  and  phi- 
lanthropist, with  whom  I  had  held  some  correspond- 
ence, through  the  introduction  of  a  brother  who 
32* 


378  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

resided  in  New  Orleans.  I  was  scarcely  seated  be- 
fore lie  introduced  the  subject  of  American  slavery, 
remarking  that  he  was  president  of  the  Abolition  So- 
ciety in  Manchester,  and  that  the  day  before  a  hand- 
some collection  was  taken  up  to  further  their  objects. 
"  Though  far  off,"  said  he,  "  our  hearts  bleed  for  and 
sympathize  with  those  among  you,  whom,  in  defiance 
of  the  sacred  principles  of  the  Declaration  of  American 
Independence,  you  are  subjecting  to  a  cruel  and  most 
merciless  bondage.  We  learned  from  a  speech  deliv- 
ered here  a  few  days  ago  by  one  of  your  own  country- 
men, that  the  poor  slaves  in  the  south  are  habitually 
scourged  and  tortured  by  inhuman  masters,  to  make 
them  work  harder  ;  that  they  have  insufficient  cloth- 
ing and  inadequate  food.  He  showed  us  pictures 
exhibiting  the  dreadful  form  of  punishment  practised, 
as  he  alleged,  on  the  cotton  and  sugar  plantations 
in  general."  In  my  reply,  it  was  attempted  to  prove 
that  the  impressions  which  this  gentleman  had  im- 
bibed in  regard  to  American  slavery  were  entirely 
erroneous.  He  listened  to  the  statistics  which  were 
given  him  with  the  greatest  joy.  He  used  no  invec- 
tives, no  harsh,  unchristian  language,  such  as  con- 
stantly fall  from  the  lips  of  anti-slavery  apostles  in 
this  country,  who  generally  meet  the  mildest  argu- 
ments of  their  opponents  by  foatning  out  their  anger, 
malevolence,  and  shame.  Indeed,  he  went  so  far  as 
to  say  that  if  my  statements  were  true,  (and  he  fully 
believed  in  their  correctness,)  the  condition  of  our 
slaves,  all  things  considered,  would  not  be  bettered 
by  emancipation,  were  the  experiment  actually  tried, 
and  that  the  funds  raised  by  British  philanthropists 


\ 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  379 

for  their  relief  should  be  expended  in  feeding  the 
starving  millions  at  their  own  doors.  "  'Tis  distance 
lends  enchantment  to  the  view."  Constantly,  when 
conversing  with  the  wise  and  good  of  the  old  world 
about  the  American  republic,  I  was  asked  how  it  was 
possible  that  a  people  so  enlightened  and  generous 
could  deliberately  unite  in  disfranchising  a  large 
class  of  their  fellow-beings,  and  withholding  from 
them  all  the  blessings  which  freemen  most  highly 
prize.  But  I  found  no  difficulty  in  convincing  them 
that  we  were  not  guilty  of  conduct  so  immoral  and 
inconsistent  with  our  political  principles ;  that  we 
allowed  the  negroes  among  us  as  much  liberty  as 
they  were  capable  of,  and  that  they  had  a  much 
larger  share  of  temporal  means  and  happiness  than 
any  class  of  operatives  that  I  had  met  on  the  conti- 
nent of  Europe. 

Paris  and  the  other  cities  of  France  far  surpassed 
my  expectations.  But  I  was  sadly  disappointed  with 
the  country,  though  it  is  so  old,  so  rich,  and  so  highly 
cultivated.  About  forty  years  ago,  I  took  a  journey, 
with  two  friends,  through  the  State  of  Illinois.  It 
was  in  the  summer,  and  in  several  instances  we  trav- 
elled for  a  whole  day  without  meeting  a  human  hab- 
itation, directing  our  course  entirely  by  a  pocket 
compass.  Although  the  widely-extended  prairies,  of 
which  the  eye  could  find  no  limits,  covered  with  grass 
and  wild  flowers  of  every  form  and  hue,  filled  with 
deer,  grouse,  and  other  game  unterrified  by  the  ap- 
proach and  presence  of  man,  presented  a  rare  com- 
bination of  sublime  and  beautiful  scenery,  yet  the 
journeying  across  them  inspired  me  with  strange  feel- 


380  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

ings  of  desolateness  and  melancholy.  No  loveliness 
of  natural  scenery  can  render  an  immense  solitude 
agreeable,  so  strong  and  predominant  are  the  social 
propensities  which  God  has  given  us.  In  travelling 
through  the  interior  of  France,  amid  all  its  rich  fields 
and  vine-clad  hills,  I  saw  no  beautiful  country  seats, 
no  cottages  embowered  with  trees,  no  fine  houses,  no 
bright  and  happy  faces,  no  children  going  to  school 
with  book  in  hand,  no  equipages,  no  persons  appar- 
ently walking  or  riding  for  pleasure ;  but  a  dreadful 
solitariness  and  seclusion  seemed  to  reign  eyerj 
where.  There  may  be  people  in  those  rural  districts 
who  possess  the  advantages  of  wealth,  learning, 
leisure,  and  taste.  None  of  this  description  are  seen 
along  the  roads.  Almost  the  entire  population  that 
meets  the  eye  of  the  traveller  belongs  to  the  toiling 
multitude — miserable-looking  people,  tramping  about 
in  wooden  shoes,  heavy  in  their  movements,  their 
faces  weather-beaten  and  unintelligent,  living  in  low, 
filthy  stone  houses,  destitute  of  comfortable  furni- 
ture, whose  large,  projecting  roofs  embrace  not  only 
domicile,  but  also  barn,  stable,  wood  house,  sty,  &c., 
where  the  accommodations  for  man  and  beast  are 
almost  equally  mean,  dirty,  and  disagreeable. 

But  on  the  Sabbath,  the  country  differs  very  much 
in  appearance  from  the  aspect  which  it  wears  on  the 
other  days  of  the  week.  One  Sunday  I  chanced  to 
be  in  a  lovely  district  on  the  banks  of  the  Saone. 
The  people,  dressed  in  their  best  apparel,  through  the 
morning  repaired  in  crowds  to  the  churches.  The 
Sabbath,  all  over  the  continent  of  Europe,  in  the 
afternoon  is  kept  as  a  holiday.     I  saw  small  parties. 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  381 

families,  kindred,  and  friends,  when  their  religious 
services  were  over,  engaged  in  conversation  and  ap- 
propriate amusements.  They  seem  cheerful,  re- 
freshed, elastic,  and  happy.  I  could  hardly  realize 
that  they  were  the  same  beings  whom  I  had  gazed 
on  the  evening  before  with  sad  emotions,  as,  ex- 
hausted, haggard,  and  care-worn  in  their  looks,  they 
were  lifting  off  from  their  necks  the  iron  yoke  of  toil. 
I  was  struck  with  the  quietness  and  decorum  which 
marked  these  laborers  during  the  hours  devoted  to 
relaxation.  Though  the  population  was  all  abroad 
after  the  season  of  divine  service,  in  the  streets,  gar- 
dens, and  public  places,  there  was  an  entire,  remark- 
able abstinence  among  the  multitudes  from  all  bois- 
terous mirth,  loud  talking,  and  laughter,  frolicking, 
profaneness,  intemperance,  and  excesses  of  every  kind. 
Indeed,  they  were  as  quiet,  orderly,  and  restrained 
as  the  collections  around  our  church  doors,  when 
assembled  for  public  worship.  I  noticed  the  same 
peculiarity  all  over  France,  Italy,  and  Switzerland. 
May  not  this  extraordinary  decorum  be  ascribed  to 
the  fact  that  the  whole  Sabbath  is  not,  as  with  us, 
devoted  to  religious  ser\ices,  but  a  part  of  it  is  em- 
ployed in  innocent  and  useful  recreations  ? 

At  any  rate,  I  could  not  help  feeling,  with  respect 
to  these  poor  people,  that  the  Sabbath  was  the  most 
glorious  portion  of  their  earthly  allotments ;  that  it 
far  outweighed  in  value  all  their  other  temporal 
blessings  and  possessions.  No  words  can  describe 
the  importance  to  the  humbler  classes  of  that  reg- 
ular return  of  hallowed  rest,  which  secures  to  them 
a  weekly  day  of  release  from  injustice  and  servility, 
from  ignoble  toil  and  wearing  drudgeries.     By  this 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

divine  appointment,  the  poorest  peasant  has  one  day 
in  seven  for  the  ennobling  pursuits  of  knowledge 
and  virtue,  for  the  enjoyment  of  freedom  and  inde- 
pendence, and  for  the  concentration  of  his  thoughts 
upon  God,  Jesus,  and  immortality.  The  Sabbath 
tells  the  meanest  slave  that,  however  sad  and  for- 
saken on  earth,  he  has  an  ever-present,  almighty 
Father  in  heaven,  who  will  one  day  admit  him  to 
"  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God."  To  a 
poor  family,  the  Christian  Sabbath  is  more  important 
than  all  the  external  wealth  and  magnificence  of  an 
evanescent  world.  The  observance  of  this  sacred 
day  is  not  to  be  traced  to  the  selfish,  arbitrary  enact- 
ment of  a  cunning,  interested  priesthood,  but  is  en- 
forced upon  us  by  a  law  as  eternal,  omnipotent,  and 
unvaried^  as  that  which  causes  our  globe  to  revolve 
in  its  annual  circuit  around  the  sun.  If  death  were 
an  eternal  sleep,  the  Sabbath  would  still  be  indispen- 
sably necessary  to  secure  the  highest  enjoyment  of 
health,  bodily  vigor,  temporal  peace,  and  prosperity. 
To  destroy  the  sabbatical  institution,  then,  you  must 
take  human  nature  to  pieces,  and  reconstruct  it  upon 
another  far  different  and  sublimer  economy  —  an 
economy  assimilating  us  to  the  inhabitants  of  that 
celestial  world  where  toil,  pain,  fatigue,  sleep,  and 
mortality  are  never  known. 

A  distinguished  American  divine,  writing  home 
from  France,  says,  "  There  is  no  Sabbath  here  ;  for 
the  Catholic  custom  prevails  of  spending  the  after- 
noon of  the  first  day  of  the  week  abroad  in  the 
gardens,  promenades,  streets,  &c.  The  most  pious 
parents  may  be  seen  desecrating  holy  time  by 
walking  or  riding  out  with   their  households  for 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  383 

amusement.  Nor  is  the  practice  regarded  by  the 
most  scrupulous  as  inconsistent  with  the  Christian 
character."  I  should  like  to  ask  this  eminent  man 
if  any  law  of  God  contained  in  the  New  Testament 
forbids  the  walking  or  riding  out  with  children  and 
friends  on  the  Sabbath.  On  the  contrary,  the  law 
of  reason,  of  common  sense,  and  Jesus  Christ,  pro- 
claims that  both  practices  are  highly  becoming  and 
salutary.  I  can  scarcely  imagine  a  more  improving 
exercise  of  the  head  and  the  heart,  than  that  of  tak- 
ing one's  children,  and  leading  them  abroad,  in  a 
sweet  afternoon,  to  inhale  the  balmy  air,  to  gaze  on 
the  flowers  and  herbage  of  the  fields,  to  look  on  Na- 
ture, and  "  through  Nature  up  to  Nature's  God," 
till,  rapt  above  this  sublunary  sphere,  they  break 
forth,  perhaps,  in  the  glorious  words  of  Thomson,  — 

"  These,  as  they  change,  Almighty  Father,  these 
Are  but  the  varied  God ;  the  rolling  year 
Is  full  of  thee." 

From  the  bottom  of  my  heart  I  commiserate  the 
narrow  soul  who  can  look  upon  such  forms  of  relax- 
ation as  tending  to  dishonor  God  or  his  ordinances ; 
who  conceives  the  Creator  as  capable  of  frowning  a 
parent  down  to  hell,  and  following  his  children  from 
one  generation  to  another  with  his  wrath  and  curse, 
for  the  crime  of  an  hour's  innocent  recreation  on  a 
Sabbath  afternoon.  Such  absurd  views  have  in- 
vested the  Christian  Sunday  with  forbidding  gloom 
and  melancholy,  darkness  and  mourning,  made  it 
revolting  to  the  glad  spirit  of  childhood,  and  sur- 
rounded it  with  associations  to  young  minds  inex- 
pressibly odious  and  terrific. 


384  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

At  Marseilles,  I  went  on  board  a  steamer  wliich 
plies  as  a  regular  packet  between  that  city  and  Na- 
ples, touching  on  its  way  at  Genoa,  Leghorn,  and 
Civita  Yecchia.  I  visited  the  principal  objects  of 
interest  around  the  Bay  of  Naples,  the  delightful 
environs  of  Naples  itself,  Vesuvius,  Herculaneum, 
Pompeii,  the  tomb  of  Virgil,  the  grotto  of  Pausilippo, 
Capri  Baiae,  and  the  mouldering  remains  of  villas, 
gardens,  palaces,  baths,  and  museums,  which  were 
the  ornament  and  boast  of  the  civilized  world  two 
thousand  years  ago.  From  this  interesting  spot  I 
went  to  the  Eternal  City,  crossed  the  Apennines  to 
Milan,  thence  over  the  mountains  to  the  Rhine,  to 
Holland  and  Belgium.  Soon  as  I  entered  London 
on  my  return  from  the  continent,  I  ceased  to  feel  as 
if  I  was  in  a  foreign  country.  The  accents  of  my 
native  language,  and  all  the  objects  which  greeted  my 
senses,  bore  such  a  striking  resemblance  to  those  of 
an  American  city,  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  realize 
that  the  broad  expanse  of  the  Atlantic  intervened 
between  me  and  the  land  of  my  fathers.  I  could 
not  help  fancying  that  I  was  already  on  the  banks 
of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  presence  of  wife,  children, 
and  friends. 

When  I  commenced  this  writing,  it  was  a  part  of 
my  plan  to  include  in  it  a  more  extended  account  of 
my  experiences  in  journeying  through  the  regions 
above  named.  Such  a  narrative  would  present  many 
curious  and  interesting  details,  but  there  is  no  room 
for  their  admission  into  these  pages,  which  have  been 
already  multiplied  beyond  my  original  intention. 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP. 


385 


CHAPTER  XYI. 


CONCLUSION. 


Born  on  the  29th  of  March,  1792, 1  am  now  well 
advanced  in  my  sixty-fifth  year.  I  contemplate  the 
end  of  my  earthly  existence  full  of  gratitude  and 
delightful  hope.  I  thank  Heaven  that  my  lot  has 
been  cast  in  this  wonderful  age,  and  in  this  glorious 
land.  This  age  has  advantages  which  were  not  pos- 
sessed by  any  of  its  predecessors.  The  beautiful 
thoughts  and  brilliant  deeds  of  the  antecedent  genera- 
tions of  time  constitute  a  portion  of  our  inheritance. 
The  earliest  period  of  which  history  gives  an  account 
has  contributed  its  quota  to  the  resources  of  wisdom 
and  happiness  enjoyed  by  those  who  are  now  actors 
on  the  stage  of  human  life.  To  us  belong  the  poems 
of  Homer,  the  writings  of  Plato  and  Virgil,  the  elo- 
quence of  Demosthenes,  and  other  luminaries  which 
irradiated  former  days.  To  us  belong  the  lofty  ex- 
amples of  heroism  given  by  all  the  great  and  good 
whose  names  are  inscribed  on  the  annals  of  time. 
The  reformation  commenced  by  Luther,  is  now  lav- 
ishing its  benefits  on  every  part  of  the  civilized  world. 
"  For  us  the  sailor  at  the  mast  head,  on  the  evening 
of  the  11th  of  October,  1492,  cried  out.  Land !  land 
ahead !  and  Columbus  with  his  followers  kissed  the 
dust  of  a  new  continent."  For  us  the  Puritan 
Fathers,  amid  the  horrors  of  winter  and  a  rock- 
bound,  savage,  inhospitable  coast,  reared  their  altars 
33 


386  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

and  sang  their  hymns  to  the  God  of  civil  and  religious 
freedom,  imploring  his  blessing  upon  their  efforts  to 
found  "  a  church  without  a  bishop,  and  a  state  with- 
out a  king."  From  those  who  have  gone  before  us 
have  been  derived  most  of  the  arts,  science,  learning, 
institutes,  comforts,  and  blessings  of  the  present 
civilization. 

But  the  good,  true,  and  useful  accumulate  as  time 
rolls  on,  and  this  age  is  richer  in  the  beautiful  than 
any  which  has  preceded  it.  Does  the  correctness  of 
this  position  appear  doubtful  to  any  one,  I  would 
say  to  him,  let  us  look  back  only  as  far  as  our  own 
memory  reaches.  During  that  time,  what  progress  has 
been  made  in  the  means  of  personal,  domestic,  and 
social  peace !  What  advances  have  we  ourselves 
witnessed,  running  through  the  whole  circles  of  educa- 
tion, art,  government,  and  literature  !  Improvement 
has  taken  wings  and  visited  the  remotest  lands, 
every  where  asserting  her  claims,  and  emancipating 
millions  from  the  dominion  of  ignorance,  injustice, 
and  oppression.  And  this  spirit  of  improvement, 
which  has  done  so  much  in  our  time,  is  instinct  with 
the  principle  of  self-preservation  and  everlasting 
growth.  Education,  freedom,  and  the  sublime,  en- 
nobling principles  of  Christianity  are  the  recupera- 
tive means  which  must  one  day  overspread  the  earth, 
and  roll  the  mighty  burden  of  man's  bondage  and 
sorrow  into  the  gulf  of  annihilation.  The  human 
mind  can  never  stand  still.  Its  faculties  continually 
grow  more  vigorous  and  expansive  —  become  fitted 
for  wider  excursions  and  higher  ^-iews  of  truth  and 
duty.     The  world  never  stands  still,  nor  takes  a  step 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  387 

backward.  To  do  the  one  or  the  other  is  not  within 
the  limits  of  possibility.  It  cannot  be  doubted  but 
that  in  time  to  come  civilization  will  increase  more 
rapidly  than  it  has  done  during  the  last  half  century. 
No  mortal  can  foresee  its  progress.  But  judging  its 
future  triumphs  from  the  past,  we  may  conclude 
that  the  day  will  certainly  come  when  all  mankind 
will  be  completely  delivered  from  evil,  and  the  king- 
doms of  this  world  become  the  triumphant  kingdoms 
of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

We  are  intimately  and  forever  allied  to  all  who 
have  lived  in  former  ages.  "  We  should  consider 
ourselves  as  links  in  that  vast  chain  of  being  which 
commences  with  our  race,  and  runs  onward  through 
its  successive  generations,  binding  together  the  past, 
the  present,  and  the  future,  and  terminating  with  the 
consummation  of  all  things  earthly  at  the  tl^rone  of 
God."*  The  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  enables  us 
to  look  back  through  the  dim  and  misty  shadows  of 
by-gone  times,  with  all  their  vicissitudes  of  honor 
and  shame,  tears  and  rejoicings,  crimes  and  virtues, 
and  discern  the  divine,  mysterious  web  of  that  sub- 
lime destiny  by  which  God  is  weaving  for  each  and 
all  of  Adam's  race  the  issues  of  everlasting  life, 
brightness,  and  beatitude.  The  Creator  has  never 
been  disappointed.  He  sees  the  end  from  the  begin- 
ning. Mankind,  in  each  of  the  antecedent  epochs 
and  eras  of  earth's  history,  have  been  in  exact  ac- 
cordance witli  that  plan  of  creation  which  has  ex- 
isted eternally  in  the  unsearchable  counsels  of  the 
Father.     The  question  is  often  asked,  Why  did  not 

*  Webster. 


388  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

the  advent  of  our  Saviour  take  place  at  an  earlier 
date  ?  The  true  answer  is  suggested  by  the  apostle 
—  "The  fulness  of  time  had  not  yet  come."  The 
world  was  not  ready  to  receive  him  sooner. 

Mankind  have  always  been  rising  in  the  scale  of 
perfection,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  sufficiently  ele- 
vated to  justify  the  dispensation,  Jesus  Christ  ap- 
peared among  them.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  utter  any 
sophistries  calculated  to  lower  the  ideas  which  Chris- 
tians generally  entertain  concerning  the  enormity  of 
sin.  But  I  have  long  thought,  that  as  water  cannot 
run  up  stream,  so  the  moral  characters  of  individu- 
als and  nations  cannot  range  in  general  above  the 
level  of  their  allotments.  By  allotments  I  mean 
place  of  birth,  parentage,  succeeding  years,  with  all 
their  surroundings.  Reflect  on  the  almost  inevita- 
ble fate  of  one  born  in  China ;  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ganges,  Missouri,  or  Niger ;  in  Constantinople, 
Boston,  New  Haven,  or  Mexico.  The  most  dark, 
disgraceful  pages  of  civil  or  ecclesiastical  history  do 
not  prove  that  former  generations  were  more  corrupt 
in  the  sight  of  God  than  we  are,  but  simply  that 
their  means  of  exaltation  and  happiness  were  inferior 
to  those  which  we  enjoy.  All  things  considered, 
they  did  as  well  as  they  could.  Their  capabilities 
and  aspirations  could  not  have  been  more  elevated 
than  the  plane  of  their  allotments. 

I  have  said  that  this  age  is  more  glorious  than  any 
of  its  predecessors.  Why  ?  First,  because  the  hum- 
bler, poorer,  dependent,  and  industrial  classes  pos- 
sess a  much  larger  share  of  physical  comforts  than 
they  ever  did  in  former  times.    When  Egypt  was  in 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  389 

the  zenith  of  prosperity,  serfs,  poor,  broken,  and 
crushed  to  the  dust,  built  cities,  pyramids,  and  tombs, 
tilled  the  ground,  and  gathered  harvests,  not  for  them- 
selves and  children,  but  for  others  —  a  proud  aristoc- 
racy, who  looked  upon  the  condition  of  a  laborer  as 
base  and  dishonorable.  What  a  change  has  taken 
place  since  !  I  am  satisfied  from  the  best  data,  that 
the  wealthiest  person  living  in  Great  Britain  six 
hundred  years  ago  did  not  enjoy  more  extended 
means  of  physical  happiness,  than  the  poorest  man 
in  possession  of  good  health  and  good  character  now 
has  throughout  the  United  States.  Nor  is  it  im- 
probable that  in  the  year  2500  of  the  Christian  era, 
the  humblest  operative  will  be  better  off  in  a  tempo- 
ral point  of  view  than  the  wealthiest  inhabitant  of 
London,  New  York,  or  Boston  at  the  present  day. 
The  prediction  of  Dr.  Franklin  is  not  absurd,  that 
the  time  will  arrive  when  the  burden  of  immod- 
erate and  oppressive  labor  will  be  taken  off  from 
all  classes,  and  the  most  impoverished  will  have 
leisure  enough,  every  day,  to  cultivate  their  minds, 
acquire  mental  wealth,  enjoy  society,  and  prepare 
themselves  for  the  destinies  of  a  higher  existence. 

Again,  I  thank  God  that  I  have  been  permitted  to 
live  under  the  best  civil  government  which  the  world 
has  ever  seen.  I  rejoice  that  my  birth  was  in  the 
land  which  Washington,  Franklin,  Adams,  Jeffer- 
son, and  their  illustrious  compatriots,  rescued  from 
the  severest  of  all  the  curses  which  have  afflicted 
our  race  —  the  curse  of  tyranny  and  superstition 
combined.  Above  all  other  parts  of  the  world,  I  love 
the  soil  where  repose  the  ashes  of  those  noble  and 
33* 


390  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

magnaiiimous  fathers,  who,  in  the  spirit  of  the  blessed 
Jesus,  gave  up  their  all  —  wealth,  ease,  sacred  honor, 
and  life  itself,  for  the  benefit  of  after  ages,  for  the  po- 
litical and  moral  regeneration  of  a  world.  I  love  the 
soil  in  which  my  mortal  remains  must  shortly  be 
laid,  but  not  without  the  transporting  hope  that  it 
will  be  trodden,  to  the  last  verge  of  time,  by  innu- 
merable millions,  free,  enlightened,  and  happy. 

That  God,  who  was  a  Friend,  Benefactor,  and  Sa- 
viour in  the  eventful  and  perilous  exigencies  which 
marked  our  progress  during  the  protracted  war  of 
the  revolution,  till  we  had  attained  a  place  and  name 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  has  been  our  shield 
and  protection  ever  since,  and  is  this  day  enriching  the 
inhabitants  of  the  United  States  with  a  greater  vari- 
ety and  amount  of  the  means  of  happiness  than  were 
ever  bestowed  upon  any  other  people,  either  of  an- 
cient or  modern  times.  Within  a  little  more  than 
two  centuries,  large  tracts  of  the  vast  continent  on 
which  we  are  placed  have  been  changed  from  an  un- 
broken, unsightly  wilderness,  into  a  succession  of 
rich  plains,  fertile  valleys,  green  meadows,  waving 
wheat  fields,  gardens,  orchards,  peaceful  hamlets, 
smiling  villages,  splendid  cities,  with  all  the  diversi- 
fied laws,  institutes,  manufactures,  charities,  and 
public  works  that  are  requisite  to  raise  a  community 
to  the  highest  enjoyment  of  art,  science,  social  re- 
finement, and  the  countless  blessings  of  Christianity. 
Our  territory  reaches  from  the  regions  of  eternal 
ice  to  the  unfading  verdure  and  flowers  of  the  troj>- 
ics.  On  the  one  hand  it  touches  the  shores  of  the 
Atlantic,  on  the  other  those  of  the  Pacific.      We 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  391 

have  every  variety  of  climate  and  soil,  and  inex- 
haustible resources  of  mineral  wealth.  If  all  our 
natural  riches  were  developed,  we  could  easily  feed 
and  clothe  the  present  population  of  the  globe.  Our 
commerce  spreads  its  white  pinions  to  the  winds  of 
every  zone,  ploughs  the  bosom  of  every  sea,  and  brings 
home  the  fruits  and  treasures  of  all  latitudes.  Our 
schools  and  seminaries  pour  forth  the  light  of  knowl- 
edge upon  the  humblest  persons,  however  unadorned 
by  wealth  or  unknown  to  fame.  Our  churches,  from 
the  unpretending  chapel  made  of  logs  to  the  costly 
sanctuary  of  granite  or  marble,  stand  open  for  all, 
without  distinction,  where  they  may  enter  to  worship 
God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  con- 
sciences. Our  young  artists  are  attracting  notice, 
praise,  and  admiration  in  London,  Paris,  Florence, 
and  even  the  Eternal  City,  Rome.  I  heard  the  cele- 
brated Carlyle  say  that  the  eloquence  of  our  Con- 
gress, pulpit,  and  press  was  unsurpassed  by  that  of 
any  nation  in  Europe. 

Where  on  earth  is  the  country  that  can,  at  this 
moment,  be  pronounced  in  so  prosperous  a  condition 
as  ours  ?  Traverse  the  whole  globe,  and  where  can 
you  find  a  land  in  possession  of  so  many  blessings, 
contrasted  with  so  few  disadvantages,  as  this  in  which 
Providence  has  assigned  us  a  home?  God  be 
praised  that,  contrary  to  the  predictions  of  its  ene- 
mies, both  foreign  and  domestic,  the  American  re- 
public stands  forth  to-day,  in  the  sight  of  heaven  and 
before  an  admiring  world,  beaming  with  all  the  fresh- 
ness and  bloom  of  a  young  existence  ;  perfecting  her 
establishments  by  the  collected  wisdom  of  all  former 


392  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

ages,  and  the  fruits  of  its  own  rich  experiences  ;  a 
lighthouse  to  the  whole  earth,  an  example  to  all  who 
would  be  free,  the  common  benefactress  of  humanity, 
the  destined  redeemer  of  all  the  enslaved,  oppressed, 
and  injured   millions   that  tread   our   globe.     The 

words  RATIONAL,  EQUAL,  WELL-DEFINED,  CONSTITUTION- 
AL LIBERTY  for  all,  is  the  motto  inscribed  upon  our 
banner,  our  device,  our  polar  star,  the  secret  of  all  our 
glory.  This  diffuses  the  lustre  of  heaven  over  every 
part  of  our  land  ;  this  is  the  crowning  beauty  of  our 
mountains,  plains,  valleys,  rivers,  lakes,  seas,  homes, 
schools,  churches,  tribunals  of  justice,  and  halls  of 
legislation ;  this  is  an  essential  ingredient  of  the  at- 
mosphere we  breathe,  and  is  embedded  in  our  soil 
firmly  as  the  granite  of  the  ever-enduring  hills. 

The  American  government  rests  upon  the  great 
principles  that  God  is  the  Father  of  all ;  that  all 
men  are  equally  precious  in  his  sight  —  equally  im- 
portant in  the  counsels  of  the  Infinite  One  ;  and  that 
we  are  under  sacred,  most  imperative  obligations  to 
respect  the  rights,  welfare,  and  happiness  of  all, 
whatever  may  be  their  origin  or  color.  Instead  of 
traducing,  depreciating,  and  wishing  to  dissolve  this 
government,  those  who  enjoy  its  blessings  should 
strive  to  maintain  it  inviolate,  as  a  legacy  of  inesti- 
mable value,  dearer  than  life  itself,  and  be  willing 
to  pour  out  their  hearts'  blood,  if  necessary,  to 
transmit  it  unimpaired  to  succeeding  generations. 
May  the  universal  Father,  in  his  infinite  mercy, 
grant  that,  as  age  after  age  shall  pass  away,  adding 
to  our  population  and  multiplying  our  resources,  the 
people  of  this  great  republic  may  become  more  and 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  393 

more  wise,  thankful,  and  self-governed,  more  devoted 
in  their  attachment  to  private  and  to  public  virtue, 
be  actuated  by  more  generous  affections  for  each 
other  and  for  mankind,  and  be  ennobled  by  a  pro- 
founder  consciousness  of  their  responsibility  to  the 
God  of  nations. 

Every  point  relative  to  the  perpetuity  of  our  Union 
is  of  general,  transcendent,  and  ineffable  moment; 
for  the  experiment  which  we  are  now  making  is  to 
determine  the  problem  whether  the  whole  human 
family  will  hereafter  be  free,  intelligent,  and  happy, 
or  ignorant,  enslaved,  and  miserable.  Were  I  not 
permitted  to  believe  that  the  unfavorable  predictions 
relative  to  the  stability  of  our  precious  institutions, 
uttered  by  so  many,  were  the  mere  effusions  of  dis- 
appointed, murmuring,  splenetic  ambition,  in  de- 
spair I  should  bid  adieu  even  to  the  hopes  of  the 
universal  triumph  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  and 
the  exaltation  of  man  to  millennial  glory. 

Once  more,  I  thank  God  that  my  lot  has  been  cast 
in  an  age  rendered  illustrious  by  the  rapid  increase 
and  more  extended  diffusion  of  useful  knowledge. 
When  Lord  Bacon  wrote  the  Novum  Organum, 
when  Newton  composed  his  Principia,  and  Locke 
wrote  his  Essays,  when  Milton  and  Shakspeare  sang 
the  never-dying  strains  of  poetry  divine,  the  idea  of 
a  common  school  education  had  not  been  seriously 
entertained  by  any  of  the  wise  men  living  in  Great 
Britain.  It  was  thought  that  the  mass  of  the  people 
were  destined  to  grope  their  way  forever  in  a  thick 
night  of  ignorance  and  mental  bondage.  What  a 
revolution  has  passed  over  that  country  since ! 


394  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

As  to  our  own  happy  land,  I  may  almost  say,  with- 
out qualification,  that  the  humblest  operatives  under- 
stand reading,  writhig,  and  numbers.  They  have 
their  newspapers,  journals,  books,  and  literary  asso- 
ciations. After  tlie  labors  of  the  day  are  over,  instead 
of  going  to  pass  the  evening  in  some  haunt  of  dis- 
sipation, they  repair  to  a  lyceum  or  club  room, 
where  the  lecturer  spreads  out  before  them  the  glit- 
tering phenomena  of  the  heavens,  or  the  recently- 
developed  wonders  of  geology.  In  these  calm, 
peaceful  retreats,  they  listen  to  able  discussions  on 
the  weightiest  matters  of  history,  law,  political  sci- 
ence, and  religion.  On  the  Sabbath,  they  can  go 
to  the  church,  and,  with  perfect  freedom  and  safety, 
criticise  the  sermon  they  have  heard.  If  it  so 
please,  they  boldly  proclaim  that  the  preacher  is  in 
error,  and  that  his  discourse  was  a  miserable  failure. 
When  Calvin  lived,  and  preached  in  Geneva,  no  per- 
son could  openly  condemn  his  creed  or  homilies, 
without  being  exposed  to  imprisonment,  exile,  or 
some  other  form  of  martyrdom. 

But  in  our  day,  the  pulpit  is  less  gloomy,  appalling, 
and  repulsive.  It  is  no  longer  chiefly  employed  in 
sending  forth  what  have  been  called  the  thunders, 
lightning,  and  anathemas  of  divine  wrath,  but,  clothed 
with  beauty  and  love,  it  speaks  the  language  of  a 
fond  mother  to  her  dear  children.  It  has  come 
down  from  the  cold,  misty,  mountainous  regions  of 
dogma  and  denunciation,  to  describe,  in  terms  which 
the  dullest  intellect  can  understand,  and  in  tones 
sufficient  to  soften  the  hardest  heart,  the  boundless 
wonders  of   a  Saviour's  love.     Most  encouraging 


*^  REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  395 

fact,  the  pulpit  is  ceasing  to  pliilosophize,  and  de- 
lights rather  to  point  the  poor  sinner  to  that  cross 
which  is  the  memento  of  infinite  mercy  —  the  me- 
mento of  that  light  with  which  Heaven  is  pleased  to 
irradiate  this  dark  valley  of  graves,  and  make  sor- 
row, bereavement,  and  mortality  rounds  in  that 
spiritual  ladder  on  which  we  may  ascend  to  ever- 
lasting mansions  in  the  skies. 

Furthermore,  I  rejoice  to  have  lived  in  a  day  when 
the  Bible  has  passed  through  the  severest  ordeal  to 
which  it  has  ever  been  subjected,  and  has  come  forth 
from  the  trial,  shining  not  only  with  undimmed,  but 
with  increasing  brightness.  Strauss  and  his  co- 
adjutors have  employed  all  the  resources  of  their 
learning  and  fascinating  style  to  throw  discredit 
upon  the  miracles  of  the  New  Testament.  Let 
Christianity  be  assailed  by  every  weapon  that  can  be 
found  in  the  armory  of  sound  discussion  and  legiti- 
mate reasoning.  It  is  ill  defended  by  refusing  audi- 
ence or  toleration  to  the  objections  of  honest  in- 
quirers. We  pay  but  a  poor  compliment  to  the 
sacred  volume  by  supposing  it  liable  to  be  injured  or 
destroyed  by  the  pens  of  philosophers.  Could  the 
ablest  scholars,  by  putting  forth  their  profound  and 
charming  productions,  overthrow  men's  confidence 
in  arithmetic,  Euclid's  geometry,  Cicero,  Virgil, 
Newton,  or  Laplace  ?  Could  their  pens  demolish  the 
loom,  the  plough,  the  press,  the  chronometer,  the 
compass,  the  railway,  the  telegraph,  or  tlie  steamer  ? 
No  more  can  their  words  destroy  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  Jesus  and  his  apostles,  whose  writings  have 
withstood  the  assaults  of  infidelity  for  so  many  cen- 


396  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

turies.  A  book  that  is  adapted  to  man's  highest  and 
eternal  wants,  and  to  his  noblest  aspirations,  can 
never  die.  This  is  the  secret  of  that  indestructible 
life  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  possess. 

Mr.  David  Hume  was  at  the  head  of  a  literary 
club  in  Edinburgh,  composed  of  the  greatest  scholars 
in  Scotland.  These  gentlemen  openly  avowed  the 
opinion,  that  at  the  expiration  of  one  hundred  years, 
the  Bible,  in  the  minds  of  enlightened  men,  would 
stand  upon  the  same  level  with  all  the  uninspired 
poets  and  philosophers  of  superior  genius  that  have 
come  down  to  us  from  by-gone  ages.  A  century  has 
passed,  and  what  has  become  of  the  prophecy  ?  The 
Bible  is  more  loved  and  rightly  appreciated  now 
than  it  was  then.  The  tornado  of  infidelity,  all 
these  long  years,  has  been  sweeping  over  the  sturdy 
trunk  of  revealed  religion.  "  It  has  not  even  been 
bent  by  the  fury  of  the  storm ;  none  of  its  leaves, 
flowers,  fruits,  nor  branches,  have  been  shaken  down, 
nor  so  much  as  the  dependent  parasites  clinging  to 
their  tops."  There  is  hardly  a  family  in  the  United 
States,  that  can  read,  where  the  Bible  is  not  found 
and  cherished.  As  the  clouds  which  interpose  be- 
tween us  and  the  rising  sun  often  reflect  the  richest 
hues,  so  the  works  written  to  obscure  the  word  of 
God  have  only  served  to  unfold  and  recommend  its 
divine,  ineflaceable  glories.  And  now  an  open,  deep, 
genuine  reverence  for  the  gospel  characterizes  the 
freest,  profoundest,  and  most  successful  inquiries  in 
science,  philosophy,  and  literature. 

The  divines  of  my  native  state  —  Massachusetts  — 
have  been  foremost  in  their  endeavors  to  restore  the 


REV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  397 

Scriptures  to  their  original  simplicity,  power,  and 
glory.  In  no  part  of  the  world  has  the  spirit  of  im- 
provement achieved  greater  wonders,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  present  century,  than  in  New 
England.  All  over  the  variegated  surface  of  that 
romantic  land,  new  villages,  towns,  and  even  large 
cities,  have  suddenly  sprung  into  existence,  as  if 
indeed  raised  by  the  magician's  wand.  But  more 
memorable  than  any  outward  creations  or  triumphs, 
that  reflect  so  much  glory  on  the  north,  are  the  val- 
uable researches  and  discoveries  which  her  accom- 
plished scholars  have  lately  made  in  the  departments 
of  biblical  criticism  and  theological  science.  In  the 
spirit  of  a  humble,  but  thorough,  fearless,  and  inde- 
pendent inquiry,  the  New  England  clergy  have  ven- 
tured to  scrape  off  the  moss  from  the  rock  of  "  eter- 
nal truth,"  not,  as  enemies  insinuate,  with  the  pre- 
sumptuous, wicked  intention  of  erasing  the  words 
engraved  thereon  "  by  the  diamond  pen  of  inspira- 
tion," but  rather  to  ascertain  whether  the  autographs 
—  the  original  letters  inscribed  upon  these  unwasting 
pillars  —  have  not  been  slurred,  glossed,  changed,  or 
corrupted,  during  a  long  course  of  dark  and  super- 
stitious ages,  by  the  dexterous  management  of  un- 
inspired, unauthorized  hands.  In  other  words,  they 
have  simply  taken  the  liberty  to  discriminate  be- 
tween what  is  human  and  divine  in  their  formulas, 
creeds,  catecliisms,  religious  books,  and  sacred  insti- 
tutions in  general. 

To  me  it  is  a  subject  of  thanksgiving,  that  within 
the  last  few  years,  a  new  and  more,  efficient  system 
of  religious  literature  has  been  brought  into  cxist- 
34 


398  AUTOBIOGEAPHY  OF 

ence.  The  Eoman  Catholics,  the  Episcopalians, 
and  the  various  Protestant  denominations,  are  en- 
lightening the  American  people  with  vade  mecums, 
prayer  books,  spiritual  guides,  sermons,  pamphlets, 
reviews,  newspapers,  and  tracts,  on  innumerable  sub- 
jects, adapted  to  all  classes  of  minds.  Who  can  de- 
scribe the  extent,  variety,  and  riches  of  our  Sunday 
school  and  juvenile  libraries  ?  When  I  was  a  boy, 
there  was  only  one  book  in  our  Union,  besides  the 
Scriptures,  especially  intended  for  the  use  of  chil- 
dren—  the  New  England  Primer.  Now,  religious 
truth  is  served  up  in  every  shape  most  likely  to  ar- 
rest, beguile,  and  please  the  youthful  mind  —  in  a 
fable,  a  romance,  a  poem,  a  story,  even  in  books  of 
travels,  of  natural  history,  and  natural  philosophy. 
Some  clergymen  object  to  these  modes  of  conveying 
spiritual  instruction,  but,  as  it  seems  to  me,  without 
good  reason.  The  great  Mr.  Wesley  introduced 
some  tunes  into  church  music,  which  for  a  long  time 
had  been  appropriated  exclusively  to  plays,  theatres, 
and  convivial  entertainments.  In  reply  to  those 
who  censured  him  for  doing  so,  he  said  he  had  no 
idea  that  sin  and  Satan  should  have  all  the  best  mu- 
sic to  themselves.  So  I  would  say  of  fine  literature, 
—  let  it  not  be  entirely  devoted  to  the  cause  of  irre- 
ligion.  It  is  an  engine  of  inconceivable  power,  and 
is  just  beginning  to  be  wielded  with  effect  for  the 
promotion  of  Christianity.  In  our  religious  reading, 
there  are,  to  be  sure,  for  the  present,  some  crudities 
and  imperfections ;  but  these  will  soon  be  removed, 
when  a  stream  of  pure,  beautiful  erudition  will  flow 
forth,  spreading  a  divine  light  and  life  over  every 
part  of  our  beloved  republic. 


REV.    THEODORE   CLAPP.  399 

Within  the  last  year,  I  have  heard  many  worthy 
and  enlightened  persons  remark,  ^lat  to  their  eyes, 
Christianity  has  of  late  been  rapidly  declining  in  the 
United  States,  and  that  if  it  go  on  much  longer  to 
fall  in  the  same  ratio,  it  will  soon  be  obliterated  from 
the  map  and  hearts  of  the  American  people.  Now, 
such  a  gloomy  prediction  is  alike  opposite  to  my  judg- 
ment, faith,  and  strongest  aspirations ;  I  cannot  bear  to 
entertain  it ;  I  cannot  believe  that  it  has  the  slightest 
foundation  in  truth.  To  me  the  very  reverse  is  the 
case.  Christianity,  I  think,  has  been  more  flourish- 
ing among  us  the  last  thirty  years  than  at  any  for- 
mer period. 

The  basis  of  this  opinion  is  the  universally  ac- 
knowledged fact,  that  within  this  time  there  has  been 
a  great  and  unprecedented  multiplication  of  churches 
and  kindred  organizations  among  us,  and  that  of 
every  name  and  denomination.  I  rejoice  in  the  rapid 
increase  of  all  those  various  societies  called  churches, 
as  furnishing  conclusive  evidence  of  the  growth  of 
genuine  Christianity ;  for  they  all  recognize  the 
Bible  as  their  standard  of  faith  and  practice.  I 
look  with  unqualified  delight  upon  the  founding  and 
building  up  of  a  temple  for  the  use  of  any  sect. 
When  I  behold  such  a  sight,  I  do  not  pause  to  ask 
what  it  is  called,  nor  what  its  particular  creed  and 
forms  are  to  be ;  nor  do  I  cherish  any  other  wish 
concerning  them,  than  that  they  may  be  congenial 
to  the  taste  and  advancement  of  the  congregation 
for  whose  benefit  the  new  edifice  is  erected.  Every 
church  seems  to  me  a  most  beautiful  spot,  like  an 
oasis  in  a  surrounding  desert.     I  regard  it  as  adding 


400  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

important  strength  to  that  holy  bond,  which  I  trust 
will  cement  in  unbroken,  everlasting  union  the  con- 
federated states  which  compose  our  great  republic. 
It  is  like  gazing  upon  a  lovely  landscape,  to  see  a 
building  where  my  fellow-beings  meet  to  forget  for 
an  hour  the  vanities  and  vexations  of  earth  ;  to  offer 
their  united  orisons  to  a  common  Father ;  to  trust  in 
that  Redeemer  who  died  for  them,  who  is  the  con- 
necting link  between  earth  and  heaven,  the  mortal 
and  deathless,  time  and  eternity ;  to  obtain  a  partial 
respite  from  the  ennui  and  burdens  of  life,  by  catch- 
ing glimpses  of  that  higher  and  better  world  re- 
vealed in  the  gospel,  towering  in  all  the  glories  of 
immortality  beyond  these  shadowy  and  evanescent 
scenes. 

There  is  another  proof  that  evangelical  religion  is 
on  the  increase  in  this  land.  I  allude  to  the  rapid 
decline  of  the  spirit  of  sectarianism.  The  fact  is 
not  denied.  As  explanatory  of  this  phenomenon,  I 
will  state  a  curious  circumstance.  For  hundreds  of 
years,  the  different  denominations  of  Christians  were 
alienated  and  kept  asunder  by  the  sincerest  convic- 
tion that  erroneous  opinions,  honestly  held,  were  a 
sufficient  cause  for  refusing  to  fraternize  with  each 
other,  though  they  might  all  agree  in  accepting  the 
Scriptures  as  a  divinely-inspired  standard  of  faith 
and  duty.  In  the  present  day,  this  ground  is  almost 
entirely  abandoned.  Now,  a  reception  of  the  Bible, 
without  any  particular  creed,  is  nearly  the  universal 
bond  of  Christian  union.  It  is  a  memorable  fact, 
that  the  only  heresy  condemned  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, is  not  an  error  of  the  understanding,  honestly 


EEV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  401 

entertained,  but  a  sin  of  the  heart. .  St.  Paul  teaches 
that  the  only  Antichrist  is  an  evil  intention,  a  bad  state 
of  the  affections — "hatred,  variance,  emulation, 
wrath,  strife,  envyings,  ill-will,  and  murder;"  bxit 
that  all  who  are  actuated  by  the  pure  sentiments  of 
"joy,  peace,  meekness,  gentleness,  goodness,  forbear- 
ance, love,  and  charity,  are  acceptable  to  God,  and 
entitled  to  the  respect  and  approbation  of  man." 
Here  is  a  broad  scriptural  platform,  on  which  all 
the  clergy  and  laity  of  Christendom  may  meet,  to 
ma^intain  a  heartfelt,  an  harmonious,  and  a  heavenly 
intercourse. 

It  is  laid  down  by  Washington,  in  his  Farewell 
Address,  that  a  belief  in  the  principles  of  revelation 
is  requisite  to  make  a  man  a  good  member  of  polit- 
ical society.  He  expresses  the  opinion  that,  without 
the  aid  of  the  Bible,  no  form  of  free  government 
can  have  a  lengthened  existence.  Thank  Heaven, 
the  humble  Christian  pastor  can  now  greet  as  his 
co-laborers,  in  commending  and  upholding  the  word 
of  God,  presidents,  senators,  governors,  and  repre- 
sentatives, judges,  members  of  the  bar,  all  the  learned 
professions,  and  every  one  of  superior  grade  in  in- 
tellect and  influence  throughout  the  land.  So  long 
as  all  feel  that  the  glorious  superstructure  of  our 
freedom  is  based  upon  the  sacred  volume,  must  they 
not  cling  to  it  as  our  ark,  our  palladium,  the  sheet 
anchor  of  our  nation's  prosperity  and  glory  ? 

It  is  not  enough  that  reform,  secular  improvement 

in  every  department,  arts,  education,  schools,  and 

learning  should  be   carried  on   among  us  with  all 

possible   skill  and  energy.     They,  indeed,  are  all 

34* 


402  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

wanted,  and  are  divinely  appointed  instruments  of 
usefulness  and  refinement.  But  something  more  is 
requisite  to  perpetuate  our  civil  institutions,  which 
is  forever  beyond  their  reach,  too  mighty  for  mere 
human  agents  and  instrumentalities  to  accomplish. 
This  is  the  sublime  ideas  of  God,  virtue,  and  immor- 
tality, derivable  only  from  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
This  is  the  subordination  of  the  hearts  of  the  Amer- 
ican people,  with  their  dark,  wild,  wayward,  ungov- 
erned  passions,  to  the  spirit  and  laws  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  A  nation  may  possess  a  boundless 
physical  prosperity,  yet,  without  the  guiding  and 
guardian  genius  of  the  gospel,  it  will  be  only  a  more 
shining  mark  for  the  shafts  of  destruction ;  like 
some  gallant  ship,  the  owner's  pride  and  glory, 
richly  freighted,  but  launched  upon  the  boisterous 
main  without  star,  rudder,  or  compass,  to  enable  her 
to  find  a  haven  of  safety.  If  the  majority  of  this 
republic  repudiate  Christian  principles,  our  existence 
will  indeed  be  short  and  troubled,  and  we  shall 
speedily  go  down,  to  be  mingled  with  the  ashes  of 
our  predecessors  in  the  vast  cemetery  of  departed 
states  and  empires. 

In  consequence  of  early  training  and  associations, 
I  left  my  native  state  (Massachusetts)  carrying  with 
me  the  prejudices  which  the  people  of  New  England 
are  very  generally  accustomed  to  cherish  towards 
their  neighbors  at  the  south.  Among  the  wise  men 
who  directed  my  education,  it  was  an  undisputed 
principle,  that  instances  of  superior  intellect,  culti- 
vated taste,  and  high  moral  worth,  were  seldom 
found  in  the  slaveholding  states.    They  seemed  to 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  403 

be  unconscious  of  the  fact  that  philosophic  culture, 
creative  art,  and  the  inspirations  of  immortal 
genius,  rose  the  highest  in  the  civilized  nations  of 
antiquity,  when  three  fourths,  at  least,  of  their  in- 
habitants were  disfranchised,  and  doomed  through 
life  to  endure  the  evils  of  a  slavery  vastly  more 
aggravated  than  that  which  now  exists  in  any  part 
of  the  world. 

The  Bible  furnishes  incontrovertible  evidence  that 
slaveholders  may  be  saints,  sages,  apostles,  and  pa- 
triots ;  that  it  is  quite  possible  for  them  to  exercise 
towards  their  dependants  (and  that  in  the  great- 
est perfection)  all  those  strong  and  tender  sensibil- 
ities comprehended  in  the  precept,  "Thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself."  For  the  wise  and  holy  men 
whose  names  are  mentioned  in  Genesis  and  other 
portions  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  whose  charac- 
ters are  declared  to  be  models  of  benevolence,  jus- 
tice, and  patriotism,  in  accordance  with  the  express 
permission  of  Heaven,  sustained  precisely  the  same 
relation  to  that  part  of  their  families  denominated 
servants  in  Scripture,  as  southern  masters,  at  the 
present  day,  do  to  their  slaves.  Yes,  in  every  age 
and  clime,  as  far  back  as  history  runs,  the  greatest, 
wisest,  and  best  men  on  earth,  both  in  theory  and 
practice,  have  sanctioned  the  principle  of  slavery. 
How  absurd,  then,  the  idea  that  it  is  of  necessity 
only  corrupting  and  deleterious  in  its  effects  on  the 
character  of  masters  and  the  most  precious  interests 
of  civilization ! 

For  forty  years  past,  it  has  been  my  lot  to  reside 


404  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line.  I  went  there 
fresh  from  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover, 
Massachusetts,  a  firm  believer  in  the  superiority  of 
the  north,  in  every  respect,  over  all  the  rest  of  the 
Union.  Though  a  youth  "  to  fortune  and  to  fame 
unknown,"  I  was  cordially  welcomed,  and  treated 
with  a  more  noble  hospitality,  a  more  marked  and 
uniform  kindness,  than  I  had  ever  experienced  in  the 
land  of  the  Puritans.  I  found  the  slaveholders  in 
general  possessed  of  a  wider  range  of  knowledge, 
much  more  refined,  gentle,  and  condescending  in 
manners,  far  superior  in  the  graces  and  amenities  of 
social  intercourse,  to  those  regarded  as  well-bred 
and  respectable  people  throughout  the  cities,  towns, 
and  villages  of  New  England.  I  was  sorry  that  the 
prejudices  of  education  and  northern  society  had  led 
me,  even  in  thought,  to  undervalue  and  disparage  a 
large  class  of  fellow-citizens  entitled  to  my  sincerest 
respect  and  admiration.  In  a  worldly  point  of  view, 
I  had  nothing  calculated  to  recommend  me  to  their 
civilities  and  attention.  Yet  I  was  admitted  into  the 
most  distinguished  circles  as  a  friend,  equal,  and 
intiniate  companion.  Nowhere,  in  any  part  of  the 
world,  have  I  observed  less  of  aristocratic  preten- 
sions, of  Pharisaic,  cold-hearted,  unsympathizing 
conduct  towards  the  poor,  humble,  and  unfortunate. 
By  an  acclimating  process  suffered  in  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  my  life  was  brought  near  unto  death. 
After  convalescence  commenced,  when  still  in  a  very 
weak  and  precarious  condition,  an  opulent  planter  in 
the  neighborhood,  with  whom  I  was  personally  un- 
acquainted, but  who  had  once  listened  to  my  words 


EEV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  405 

from  the  pulpit,  heard  of  my  iUness,  and,  unsolicited, 
paid  me  a  visit.  Immediately,  he  employed  the  re- 
quisite means  to  have  me  removed  from  the  heated, 
enervating  atmosphere  of  the  city  to  his  own  de- 
lightful villa,  which  was  fanned  by  cool,  refreshing 
breezes,  and  replenished  witli  rural  charms  in  the 
greatest  variety  and  abundance.  His  wife  and 
daughters  nursed  me  with  as  much  assiduity  and 
attention  as  the  most  affectionate  mother  could  be- 
stow on  a  beloved  child.  Such  unexpected  kindness 
from  the  hands  of  total  strangers  revived  my  sinking 
spirits,  enlarged  my  views  of  human  nature,  and 
taught  me  the  sublime  lesson,  that  the  noblest  forms 
of  Christian  excellence  are  not  confined  to  any  par- 
ticular class,  creed,  sect,  or  condition  of  humanity. 

This  gentleman,  who  under  God  was  instrumental 
in  preserving  me  from  an  early  grave,  had  always 
lived  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  and  never  journeyed 
beyond,  its  boundaries,  except  in  a  single  instance. 
Yet  he  was  a  person  of  varied  and  extensive  infor- 
mation, a  great  reader,  and  a  profound  logician.  I 
have  met  but  few  clergymen  in  any  land  wliose  con- 
versation was  more  edifying,  even  in  relation  to  those 
topics  of  inquiry  peculiar  to  the  clerical  profession. 
In  defiance  of  the  narrowness  of  early  teaching,  and 
the  prevailing  forms  of  faith  around  him,  he  had 
unconsciously  imbibed,  from  a  careful  and  systematic 
perusal  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Unitarian  views  of 
Christianity.  At  that  time,  my  own  creed  respecting 
the  Trinity  was  Calvinistic.  Touching  this  theme,  I 
had  listened  to  the  reasonings  of  the  greatest  theolo- 
gians at  Yale  College  and  Andover,  and  fancied  my- 


406  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

self  in  possession  of  all  that  could  be  said  on  the 
subject. 

One  day,  this  gentleman  proposed  to  me  the  fol- 
lowing question :  "  Does  the  Bible  teach  that  there  is 
but  one  uncreated,  undivided,  indivisible  Being  in 
the  universe,  possessing  the  attributes  of  infinite, 
independent  life,  power,  wisdom,  truth,  rectitude, 
and  love  ? "  This  question  was  answered  in  the 
affirmative  —  "There  is  only  one  God.^'  He  then 
added,  "  You  cannot,  therefore,  with  propriety,  use 
the  term  Trinity  to  denote  the  idea  that  there  are 
three  separate  persons  or  beings  in  the  Godhead  — 
three  individuals,  each  of  whom  is  absolutely  infinite, 
in  the  divine  nature  ;  for  you  have  already  said 
that  there  is  but  one  boundless  individual,  or  person, 
in  existence.  What,  then,  do  you  mean,  when  you 
say  that  there  are /Aree  persons  in  the  Godhead?" 
I  was  compelled  to  acknowledge,  after  a  lengthened 
discussion,  that  it  was  impossible  to  give  any  definite, 
rational,  or  scriptural  signification  of  the  word  Trin- 
it7/,  except  upon  the  plan  of  exegesis  adopted  by  the 
Unitarians.  From  that  day  to  the  present,  I  have 
uniformly  repudiated  the  distinguishing  views  of  the 
Athanasian  creed.  I  am  under  everlasting  obliga- 
tions to  this  gentleman,  denounced  by  the  fanatics  as 
a  godless  slaveholder,  for  opening  to  me  trains  of 
thought,  by  the  pursuit  of  which  I  was  so  happy  as 
to  obtain  an  answer  to  my  doubts,  and  rest  to  my 
inquiries,  in  regard  to  one  of  the  most  difficult  and 
sublime  themes  of  Christian  theology.  And  if  I  had 
passed  my  life  in  the  Orthodox  atmosphere  of  my 
native  state,  I  should  probably  have  died  in  darkness 


REV.   THEODORE   CLAPP.  407 

and  unbelief  as  to  the  real  character  of  my  heavenly 
Father,  and  the  true  teachings  of  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 

The  instructive  conversations  which  I  enjoyed, 
when  entertained  by  the  hospitalities  of  this  ben- 
efactor, led  me  to  change  and  modify  my  ideas  on 
many  important  topics  relating  to  morals,  society, 
political  science,  and  religion.  To  him  might  be  ap- 
plied the  following  lines :  — 

"  Unbiased  or  by  favor  or  by  spite ; 
Not  dully  prepossessed,  nor  blindly  right ; 
Though  learned,  well-bred ;  and  though  well-bred,  sincere  ; 
Blessed  with  a  taste  exact,  yet  unconfined, 
A  knowledge  both  of  books  and  humankind, 
Generous  converse,  a  soul  exempt  from  pride, 
Who  loved  to  praise  with  reason  on  his  side." 

When  I  became  strong  enough  to  travel,  this  noble- 
hearted  man  sent  me  off,  in  his  own  private  carriage, 
and  at  his  own  expense,  to  seek  the  recuperation  of 
my  health  at  a  celebrated  watering  place.  If  I  had 
been  a  son,  he  could  not  have  done  more  for  me. 
When  memory  retraces  the  past,  I  cannot  call  to 
mind  a  more  beautiful  character.  He  was  adorned 
with  every  species  of  moral  excellence  —  wisdom, 
humility,  unsullied  honor,  unswerving  truth  ;  all  the 
gentle,  soft,  social,  and  refined  virtues  —  mildness, 
compassion,  generosity  ;  and  the  most  conscientious 
regard  to  the  rights  and  welfare  of  the  bondmen 
whom  God  had  committed  to  his  hands.  Yet  he  was 
a  self-made  man.  His  genius  had  been  developed 
entirely  by  private  study  and  application,  without  the 
fostering  aid  of  any  public  institution  of  learning. 


408  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Having  been  graduated  at  Yale  College,  under  the 
presidency  of  Dr.  Dwight,  as  a  general  student,  in 
the  regular  progress  of  a  university  education,  I 
was  of  course  made  acquainted  with  the  outlines  of 
the  principal  branches  of  human  knowledge.  Not- 
withstanding, during  my  stay  with  this  gentleman, 
no  topic  of  conversation  engaged  our  attention  which 
did  not  appear  familiar  to  him.  Indeed,  the  com- 
bined resources  of  science  and  literature  seemed  to 
shed  their  lustre  over  his  intellect  and  words,  with 
the  exception  of  what  are  called  the  ancient  classics, 
or  a  knowledge  of  Latin  and  Greek  authors  in  their 
vernacular  tongues.  The  best  translations  of  these 
works  he  had  diligently  perused. 

Now,  although,  in  my  forty  years'  sojourn  at  the 
south,  I  have  not  met  numerous  instances,  in  rural 
districts,  of  persons  equally  enlightened  and  exalted 
with  the  one  just  named,  yet  I  can  testify  that, 
throughout  the  entire  range  of  the  slaveholding 
communities,  the  owners  and  cultivators  of  the  soil 
are  quite  as  intelligent  as  in  any  section  of  the  free 
states.  And  although  the  children  of  poor  parents 
too  often  grow  up  with  little  or  no  schooling,  yet 
from  other  sources  they  obtain  a  degree  of  knowledge 
vastly  superior  to  what  they  are  generally  reputed  to 
possess  by  their  northern  brethren.  In  almost  every 
family,  however  humble,  the  newspaper,  teeming  with 
the  thoughts  of  the  best  scholars,  statesmen,  and 
thinkers  of  the  land  sheds  a  cheering  light.  Even 
the  cabin  or  cottage,  whose  inmates  are  devoid  of  the 
rudiments  of  learning,  usually  has  within  its  reach 
some  neighbor  who  reads  and  writes  for  his  unlet- 


REY.  THEODOEB  CLAPP.  409 

tered  acquaintances.  There  is  hardly  a  hamlet  or 
house  in  the  Southern  States  which  is  not  embraced 
in  the  circuit  of  some  itinerant  Methodist  or  Bap- 
tist clergyman.  By  preaching,  Sunday  schools,  class 
meetings,  and  other  instrumentalities,  the  noble  and 
self-sacrificing  pioneers  of  the  gospel  spread  abroad 
much  valuable  information  on  secular  matters  among 
the  ignorant,  besides  initiating  them  into  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  the  Christian  faith.  Moreover, 
the  universal  practice  of  listening  to  popular  orations 
from  aspirants  for  political  offices,  which  prevails  at 
the  south,  is  a  great  means  of  diffusing  knowledge 
and  wisdom  throughout  all  the  humbler  classes  of 
society,  so  that  most  of  those  who  have  not  enjoyed 
the  advantages  of  even  a  rudimental  education  have 
the  intelligence  requisite  to  fill  their  stations  in  life 
with  honor  to  themselves  and  usefulness  to  others. 
Often  have  I  formed  the  acquaintance  of  persons 
that  could  not  write  nor  read,  who  moved  with  repu- 
tation and  success  in  the  sphere  of  duty  which  had 
been  assigned  them  by  Providence.  Among  such  I 
have  seen  many  pure-minded,  conscientious,  and 
lovely  characters. 

I  have  been  struck  with  the  marked  and  peculiar 
character  of  southerners,  in  their  hospitality  to  those 
who  come  to  reside  among  them,  either  from  the  old 
world,  or  from  the  free  states  of  the  Union.  In  al- 
most every  parish  of  Louisiana  are  persons  living 
born  in  New  England,  whom  the  generous  encour- 
agement of  their  Creole  neighbors  has  raised  from 
indigence  and  obscurity  to  the  possession  of  wealth, 
honor,  and  usefulness.  Among  the  Catholic  Creoles 
35 


410  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

there  are  persons  not  unfrequently  to  be  met,  whose 
lives  reflect  the  highest  charms  of  moral  excellence 
—  integrity,  truth,  honor,  disinterestedness,  and 
Christian  worth.  When  I  call  to  mind  the  pure, 
high-minded,  liberal  friends,  who  were  my  stay  and 
support  throughout  the  trying  scenes  which  consti- 
tuted my  allotments  in  the  Crescent  City,  I  can  say, 
in  the  language  of  Scripture,  "  If  I  forget  them,  let 
my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning.  If  I  do  not  re- 
member them,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of 
my  mouth,  if  I  prefer  not  them  above  my  chief  joy." 

I  remember  that  the  purchase  of  Louisiana,  dur- 
ing Jefferson's  administration,  was  considered  by  my 
venerable  father,  and  the  majority  of  wise  and  good 
men  in  Massachusetts,  as  a  measure  imperilling  the 
perpetuity  of  our  Union,  as  fraught  with  the  most 
destructive  consequences  to  the  peace  and  prosperity 
of  the  American  people.  The  clergy  condemned  it 
in  terms  of  coarse  and  bitter  denunciation,  pro- 
nounced from  the  pulpit,  amid  the  holy  services 
of  the  sanctuary.  Mr.  Jefferson,  in  a  printed  ser- 
mon, was  called  a  "  traitor,"  "  infidel,"  "  profligate," 
"  an  apostate  from  the  political  principles  of  Wash- 
ington and  his  illustrious  compeers."  What  has 
been  the  result  ? 

Fifty  years  have  passed  since  the  dreadful  deed 
was  done  which  annexed  Louisiana  to  these  con- 
federated states.  And  our  population  has  grown 
from  five  to  nearly  thirty  millions  of  inhabitants. 
An  area  larger  than  that  of  the  old  thirteen  states 
has  ceased  to  be  a  wilderness,  and  is  to-day  filled 
with  plantations,   towns,  cities,  churches,  schools, 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  411 

manufactories,  inextinguishable  enterprise,  learning, 
equitable  laws,  and  all  the  unnumbered  blessings  of 
the  highest  civilization.  No  part  of  the  country  has 
been  more  benefited  by  this  extension  of  our  terri- 
tory than  the  New  England  people  themselves,  who 
once  allowed  their  groundless  fears  to  cheat  them 
into  the  delusive  idea  that  it  would  ultimately  prove 
the  ruin  of  our  glorious  republic.  Now  they  all  ex- 
claim, "  What  a  wise,  just,  far-seeing,  and  provident 
statesman  was  Jefferson  ! "  He  is  ranked  in  the  same 
class  with  Washington,  Franklin,  Adams,  Hamilton, 
and  other  American  patriots  of  world-wide  and  ever- 
lasting renown.  And  I  doubt  not  but  after  the  lapse 
of  a  few  years,  the  intelligent,  patriotic  men  of  the 
north  will  look  back  upon  the  policy  and  measures 
of  our  national  government  at  the  present  day  with 
approbation  and  joy,  and  pronounce  them  to  have 
been,  all  things  considered,  as  wise,  just,  and  benefi- 
cent, as  those  of  any  preceding  administration  with 
which  it  has  pleased  Heaven  to  bless  and  build  up 
this  confederacy  of  states. 

Humble  as  I  am  in  every  particular,  few  persons 
have  lived  to  my  age  who  could  call  to  mind  a  hap- 
pier retrospect  than  that  which  memory  presents  to 
my  grateful,  contented,  and  rejoicing  heart.  I  have 
always  had  troops  of  friends,  who  delighted  to  do 
their  utmost  to  promote  my  honor  and  prosperity. 
There  is  not  a  person  living  whom  I  regard  as  an 
enemy.  Even  among  those  who  reprobate  my  reli- 
gious teachings  as  erroneous,  and  calculated  to  sow 
moral  contagion,  I  have  many  warm  and  affection- 
ate friends,  who,  if  it  were  necessary,  would  be  will- 


412  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

ing  to  lay  down  their  lives  to  secure  my  everlasting 
salvation.  In  the  allotments  of  a  lowly  life,  Provi- 
dence has  invited  me  to  taste  freely  of  every  kind 
of  temporal  happiness  which  earth  can  afford.  For 
though  without  wealth,  I  have  had  access  to  all  the 
selfish  pleasures  which  the  largest  wealth  is  able  to 
bestow. 

To  my  eye  the  future,  whether  relating  to  myself 
or  to  the  entire  race  of  man,  —  the  future  both  of 
time  and  eternity,  —  is  inexpressibly  bright  and  glo- 
rious. The  world  is  just  beginning  to  see  the  power 
and  sublimities  of  the  principle  expressed  in  the 
following  words  of  inspiration :  "  Love  your  ene- 
mies, bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  you,"  &g.  Throughout  civilized  lands  it 
is  now  the  prevailing  conviction  of  the  wisest  and 
best  of  patriots.  Christians,  and  philanthropists,  that 
the  resources  of  that  love  of  which  Jesus  Christ  was 
a  living,  spotless  embodiment,  as  set  forth  in  the  New 
Testament,  may  be  so  wielded  as  to  overcome  all  the 
moral  evil  on  earth. 

The  worst  person  is  not  totally  depraved,  nor 
wholly  and  forever  cast  off,  and  shut  out  from  the 
vivifying  beams  of  infinite,  inexhaustible,  unchan- 
ging Love.  The  elements  of  undying  virtue  lie  dor- 
mant in  the  most  corrupt  heart,  waiting  for  the 
auspicious  moment,  when,  quickened  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  they  will  arouse  from  the  trance  of  sin  to  run 
the  race  of  everlasting  progression  in  refinement  and 
glory.  No  sinner  ever  was,  no  sinner  ever  will  be, 
no  sinner  ever  can  be,  placed  beyond  the  reach  of 
final  redemption.  Let  the  truth  that  God  is  love  pen- 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  413 

etrate  the  mists  of  error  and  ignorance  which  becloud 
the  most  abandoned  mind ;  let  the  veriest  wretch  feel 
that  the  Creator  has  showered  upon  him  the  richest 
blessings,  by  ordaining  his  existence  in  this  world  of 
death  and  depravity,  and  that  He  is  infinitely  more 
devoted  to  the  welfare  of  the  poorest  sinner  than 
the  fondest  mother  to  that  of  an  only  and  beloved 
infant, —  then  the  scales  would  immediately  fall  from 
his  eyes,  allowing  him  to  gaze  with  unobstructed 
vision  upon  the  perfections  of  the  Supreme  Divinity, 
and  the  transporting  prospects  of  a  spiritual  state 
rising  in  all  the  glories  of  immortality  beyond  the 
dark  ruins  of  eartli  and  time. 

The  Bible  authorizes  us  to  anticipate  a  millennial 
era,  when  every  individual  will  enjoy  the  knowledge 
of  God  —  the  only  source  of  man's  highest  good ; 
when  all  the  impoverished,  prostrate,  broken  and 
contaminated  millions  of  our  race  will  rise  to  intel- 
lectual culture",  freedom,  faith,  penitence,  sanctity, 
and  that  everlasting  life  which  Infinitude,  Omnip- 
otence, Boundless  Mercy  has  provided  for  man's 
present  and  everlasting  inheritance. 

Moreover,  it  is  an  item  of  revealed  truth  that  all 
the  events,  errors,  and  calamities  of  time  are  over- 
ruled by  Infinite  wisdom,  so  as  to  secure  the  highest 
happiness  of  each  member  of  the  human  family. 
God  cannot  be  disappointed.  He  has  his  own  way. 
His  whole  pleasure  is  accomplished  in  defiance 
of  the  sins  and  follies  of  his  children.  All  things 
are  contained  in  the  Eternal  Cause,  as  the  oak  is 
contained  in  the  acorn ;  and  without  the  will,  the  ap- 
35* 


414  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

pointmeiit  of  that  Cause  could  never  have  come  into 
existence,  whether  good  or  bad. 

"  One  adequate  support 
'Midst  the  calamities  of  mortal  life 
Exists,  one  only  —  an  assured  belief 
That  the  procession  of  our  fate,  however 
Sad,  or  disturbed,  is  ordered  by  a  Being 
Of  infinite  benevolence  and  power, 
"Whose  everlasting  purposes  embrace 
"Whatever  happens,  converting  it  to  good." 

The  criminal,  the  drunkard,  the  libertine,  and  the 
gambler  —  the  most  atrocious  transgressors  of  every 
grade  —  are  unconsciously  and  every  moment  under 
the  government  of  laws  which  cannot  fail  to  work 
out,  ultimately,  the  great  and  beneficent  results  for 
which  they  were  created  —  the  enjoyment  of  a  per- 
fectly holy  and  happy  existence. 

This  divine  faith  has  been  my  panoply  against  the 
assaults  of  foes  without  and  within.  It  has  con- 
stantly opened  to  my  view  a  boundless  prospect  of 
beauty,  a  prospect  all  brightness  and  bealitude,  un- 
dimmed  by  the  clouds  of  gloom,  despondency,  and 
secret  scepticism,  which  must,  of  course,  darken  and 
chill  the  souls  of  those  who  cannot  see  Infinite  Love 
enthroned  and  reigning  over  the  destinies  of  every  hu- 
man being  throughout  time  and  eternity.  When  I 
look  upon  the  most  forbidding  forms  of  sin  and  suffer- 
ing around  me,  I  am  encouraged  by  the  teaching  of 
Scripture,  that  they  are  the  necessary  means,  to  us 
inscrutable,  of  spreading  before  an  admiring  universe 
the  sublimest  dispensations  and  counsels  of  Heaven's 
highest  wisdom  and  benevolence.  I  am  happy  be- 
cause Jesus  Christ  has  enabled  me  to  see  the  hand 


KEY.   THEODOEE  CLAPP.  415 

of  God  directing  all  the  events  and  ordinances,  fates 
and  fortunes,  trials  and  vicissitudes  which  make  up 
the  allotments  of  man's  mysterious  life  on  earth,  caus- 
ing even  disease,  disappointment,  error,  depravity, 
infatuation,  the  excesses  and  frivolities  of  pleasure, 
avarice,  and  pride,  sadness  and  sorrow,  oppression 
and  injustice,  sickness,  mortality,  and  the  grave,  to 
work  out  issues,  like  himself,  good  and  glorious  only, 
and  whose  consequences  will  be  commensurate  with 
the  unfoldings  of  eternity. 

When  I  commenced  these  sketches,  it  was  a  part 
of  my  programme  to  dwell  with  a  good  deal  of  par- 
ticularity on  the  remarkably  noble  and  generous 
deportment  towards  me  invariably  practised,  not  by 
my  parishioners  alone,  but  also  by  all  classes  of  in- 
habitants in  New  Orleans,  both  Protestant  and 
Catholic.  In  most  cases  the  opposition  which  I 
encountered  while  residing  there  was  started  and 
kept  up  by  strangers  and  non-residents.  My  own 
congregation  stood  firmly  by  me  when  I  was  ma- 
ligned, denounced,  and  excommunicated  by  the  gen- 
eral voice  of  ministers  and  churches  beyond  the  lim- 
its of  New  Orleans.  There,  in  the  darkest  hours, 
when  storms  of  vituperation  beat  upon  me,  I  al- 
ways found  a  refuge,  a  complete  asylum,  in  the 
smiles  and  encouragement,  the  protection  and  sym- 
pathy, of  enlightened,  disinterested,  and  munificent 
friends.  I  look  back  upon  those  instances  of  kind- 
ness as  the  most  beautiful  spots  in  the  retrospect  of 
the  past,  as  the  happiest  scenes  of  my  earthly  allot- 
ments, and  with  the  liveliest  emotions  of  joy  and 
gratitude  to  my  heavenly  Father. 


416  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

Though  receiving  a  salary  of  five  thousand  dollars 
a  year,  yet  I  laid  up  nothing,  in  consequence  of  in- 
cessant disbursements  for  the  relief  of  the  distress 
and  destitution  which  parochial  visits  or  direct  appli- 
cations brought  me  acquainted  with,  nearly  every 
day  of  my  life.  Who  can  refuse  to  administer  to 
the  wants  of  the  sick  and  dying  within  his  reach  ? 
But  though  always  poor,  I  was  never  embarrassed  or 
straitened,  with  respect  to  either  the  necessaries  or 
comforts  of  life.  The  bounty  of  my  personal  friends, 
when  the  church  treasury  happened  to  be  empty,  was 
a  rich  and  inexhaustible  bank,  and  my  drafts  there- 
on, however  exorbitant,  were  never  dishonored.  My 
parishioners  did  not  care  to  ask  what  my  poor  ser- 
vices were  worth,  upon  the  quid  pro  quo  principle  of 
commercial  transactions,  but  simply  what  was  neces- 
sary to  supply  my  reasonable  wants.  No  minister 
ever  lived  in  the  United  States  more  blessed  with 
the  sunshine  of  warm,  liberal,  and  unwavering 
friends,  than  I  have  been.  They  threw  over  me  the 
aegis  of  their  protection  in  the  dark  hour  when  the 
storm  of  popular  prejudice  and  persecuting  clamor 
was  imperilling,  not  simply  my  standing  in  the 
church,  my  Christian  character^  but  also  my  reputa- 
tion as  a  man  of  honor  and  fair  dealing.  My  con- 
gregation enriched  me  with  unfailing  stores  of  sym- 
pathy and  love,  more  precious,  in  the  estimation  of  a 
right-minded  pastor,  than  all  the  gold  of  California. 
The  attachment  which  always  characterized  my  rela- 
tion to  the  church  in  New  Orleans  is  dimly  shadowed 
forth  in  the  following  communication :  — 


EEV.  THEODORE  CLAPP.  x417 


To  the  Members  of  tJie  First  Congregational  Unitarian  Church, 
New  Orleans,  Louisiana. 

Dearly  Beloved  Brethren:  Compelled  by  ill 
health  to  relinquish  a  pastoral  connection  of  thirty- 
five  years'  standing,  —  a  connection  endeared  to  me 
by  all  that  is  sacred,  precious,  and  affecting  in 
memory,  by  those  absorbing  and  unspeakable  hopes, 
which,  crossing  the  theatre  of  time  and  the  gulf  of 
death,  open  to  our  view  the  ever-expanding  scenes, 
wonders,  and  glories  of  an  immortal  being,  —  the 
mournful  duty  devolves  upon  me  of  bidding  you 
each  and  all  a  most  affectionate  farewell !  Fare- 
well!  I  have  written  the  word  weeping  —  with  a 
heart  overflowing  with  those  deep  and  tender  emo- 
tions which  no  language  has  power  to  express. 

For  a  long  time,  it  has  been  one  of  my  strongest 
desires  that  I  might  be  permitted  to  breathe  my  last 
in  your  presence,  surrounded  by  those  who  are  as 
dear  to  me  as  my  own  soul.  Yes,  it  was  ever  to  me 
a  most  cherished,  favorite  hope,  that  the  hands  of 
kind  parishioners  would  at  last  close  my  eyes,  and 
consign  my  frail  body  to  its  final  resting  place,  to  the 
long,  peaceful  sleep  of  the  tomb  —  that  gate  of  a 
nobler  life,  that  portal  through  which,  after  the  trials, 
distresses,  and  bereavements  of  time  are  over,  we 
shall  pass  to  enter  upon  joys  unimaginable,  unal- 
loyed, and  unceasing,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and 
Jesus,  and  all  the  loved  and  lost  ones  of  our  earthly 
pilgrimage. 

But  a  wise  and  merciful  Father  has  been  pleased 
to  disappoint  me ;  and  this  disappointment  is  the  se- 


418  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 

verest  trial  which  I  have  ever  been  called  on  to  en- 
dure. There  are  hours  when  it  comes  down  upon 
me  like  a  crushing,  insupportable  burden.  I  solicit 
an  interest  in  your  daily  prayers,  that  the  grace  of 
God  may  be  sufficient  for  me.  New  Orleans  is  ren- 
dered to  my  soul  the  sweetest  spot  on  earth,  by  in- 
numerable associations  of  the  most  interesting  char- 
acter, by  those  heartfelt  attachments,  by  those  joyous 
and  sorrowful  experiences,  and  by  those  elevated, 
sanctifying  contemplations  and  labors  with  respect  to 
the  great  themes  of  religion,  which  the  oblivious 
waters  of  time,  change,  or  death  itself  can  never 
erase,  but  will  only  stamp  thereon  the  seal  of  an 
endless  perpetuity. 

The  happiest  portions  of  my  past  life  were  the 
calm,  sacred  hours  of  heavenly  peace  and  satisfaction 
enjoyed  when  I  met  you  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath,  to 
be  baptized  in  the  life-giving  truths  and  hopes  of 
Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith  —  a  peace 
and  satisfaction  never  marred  by  a  single  instance  of 
serious  alienation,  harshness,  or  discordance  of  feel- 
ing, during  the  thirty-five  years'  continuance  of  that 
most  exalted  and  afiecting  relationship  by  which  we 
were  united.  The  spiritual  peace  of  which  I  have 
been  so  long  a  partaker  in  your  communion  is  worth 
more,  in  my  most  deliberate  estimation,  than  all  the 
perishable  treasures  of  earth.  Most  tenderly,  sa- 
credly, and  thankfully  shall  I  remember  it,  until 
memory  has  lost  its  seat  in  my  soul. 

I  wish  it  were  in  my  power  to  find  words  to  con- 
vey to  you  my  grateful  sense  of  your  uninterrupted 
friendship  and  kindness  from  the  beginning  of  our 


REV.   THEODORE  CLAPP.  419 

acquaintance  to  the  present  hour.  More  especially  do 
I  thank  you  for  the  considerate  and  forbearing  spirit 
which  you  have  invariably  manifested,  in  throwing 
the  mantle  of  charity  and  oblivion  over  the  numer- 
ous peculiarities  of  my  constitutional  temperament, 
and  the  many  short-comings  and  imperfections  that 
marked  my  professional  career  whilst  with  you.  I 
rejoice  to  hear  of  the  safe  arrival  of  my  successor  in 
New  Orleans.  He  comes  to  you  in  all  the  freshness 
of  youth,  animated  with  the  fire  of  a  superior  genius, 
ardent  piety,  noble  sensibilities,  a  copious  fund  of 
knowledge,  and  powers  of  oratory,  by  which,  united 
to  habits  of  systematic,  persevering  exertion,  and  the 
blessing  of  Heaven,  he  may  become  a  most  useful, 
honored,  and  brilliant  minister  of  the  gospel,  and 
build  up  a  church  that  will  be  a  light  and  ornament 
to  the  city  in  which  it  has  pleased  Providence  to 
cast  your  lot. 

And  now,  dear  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God, 
and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build 
you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all 
them  which  are  sanctified.  However  separated  in 
space,  may  we  be  cemented  by  tender  and  hallowed 
memories  on  earth,  and  beyond  the  grave  meet  again, 
to  unite  in  the  ineffable  worship  of  that  temple  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  The  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God  our  Father, 
and  the  communion  of  their  Holy  Spirit,  be  with 
you  all,  now  and  forevermore.    Amen. 

T.  Clapp. 


14  JTLLIPS,  SAMPSON,  &  CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

HISTORY. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  REIGN  OF  PHILIP  II 

By  William  H.  Prescott.     With  Portraits,  Maps,  Plates,  &o. 
Two  volumes,  8vo.     Price,  in  muslin,  $2  per  volume. 

The  reign  of  Philip  the  Second,  embracing  the  last  half  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
is  one  of  the  most  important  as  well  as  interesting  portions  of  modern  history. 
It  is  necessary  to  glance  only  at  some  of  the  principal  events.  The  War  of  the 
Netherlands  —  the  model,  so  to  say,  of  our  own  glorious  War  of  the  Revolution 
—  the  Siege  of  Malta,  and  its  memorable  defence  by  the  Knights  of  St.  John ;  the 
brilliant  career  of  Don  John  of  Austria,  the  hero  of  Lepanto ;  the  Quixotic  adven- 
tures of  Don  Sebastian  of  Portugal ;  the  conquest  of  that  kingdom  by  the  Duke 
of  Alba ;  Philip's  union  with  Mary  of  England,  and  his  wars  with  Elizabeth,  with 
the  story  of  the  Invincible  Armada ;  the  Inquisition,  with  its  train  of  woes ;  the 
rebellion  of  the  Moriscos,  and  the  cruel  manner  in  which  it  was  avenged  —  these 
form  some  of  the  prominent  topics  in  the  foreground  of  the  picture,  which  pre- 
Bents  a  crowd  of  subordinate  details  of  great  interest  in  regard  to  the  character 
and  court  of  Philip,  and  to  the  institutions  of  Spain,  then  in  the  palmy  days  of 
her  prosperity.  The  materials  for  this  vast  theme  were  to  be  gathered  from  every 
part  of  Europe,  and  the  author  has  for  many  years  been  collecting  them  from  the 
archives  of  different  capitals.  The  archives  of  Simancas,  in  particular,  until  very 
lately  closed  against  even  the  native  historian,  have  been  opened  to  his  researches ; 
and  his  collection  has  been  further  enriched  by  MSS.  from  some  of  the  principal 
houses  in  Spain,  the  descendants  of  the  great  men  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Such 
a  collection  of  original  documents  has  never  before  been  made  for  the  illustration 
of  this  period. 

The  two  volumes  now  published  bring  down  the  story  to  the  execution  of 
Counts  Egmont  and  Uoom  in  1568,  and  to  the  imprisonment  and  death  of  Don 
Carlos,  whose  mysterious  fate,  so  long  the  subject  of  speculation,  is  now  first  ex« 
jjlored  by  the  light  of  the  authentic  records  of  Simancas. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  REIGN  OF  FERDINAND  AND  ISABELLA, 
The  Catholic. 

By  W.  H.  Prescott.    With  Portraits.    Three  volumes,  8vo. 
Price,  in  muslin,  $2  per  volume. 

"  Mr.  Prescott's  merit  chiefly  consists  in  the  skilful  arrangement  of  his  materi- 
als, in  the  spirit  of  philosophy  which  animates  the  work,  and  in  a  clear  and  ele- 
gant stylo  that  charms  and  interests  the  reader.  Ills  book  is  one  of  the  most 
successful  historical  productions  of  our  time.  Tlie  inhabitant  of  another  world, 
he  seems  to  have  shaken  off  tlie  prejudices  of  ours.  In  a  word,  he  has,  in  every 
respect,  made  a  most  valuable  addition  to  our  historical  literature."  —  Edinbwrgk 


PHILLIPS,  SAMPSON,  &  CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS  15 

BISTORT  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO, 

"With  the  Life  of  the  Conqueror,  Fernando  Cortez,  and  a  Vie-v* 
of  the  Ancient  Mexican  Civilization.  By  W.  H.  Prescott 
With  Portrait  and  Maps.  Three  yolumes,  8yo.  Price,  in  ra-us- 
lin,  $2  per  volume. 

"The  more  closely  we  examine  Mr.  Prescott's  work  the  more  do  we  find  cause 
to  commend  his  diligent  research.  His  vivacity  of  manner  and  discursive  obser- 
vations scattered  through  notes  as  well  as  text,  furnish  countless  proofs  of  hia 
matchless  industry.  In  point  of  style,  too,  he  ranks  with  the  ablest  English  his- 
torians ;  and  paragraphs  may  be  found  in  his  volumes  in  which  the  grace  and 
eloquence  of  Addison  are  combined  with  Robertson's  majestic  cadence  and  Gib- 
bon's brilliancy."  —  Athenasum. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  CONaUEST  OF  PERU ; 

With  a  Preliminary  View  of  the  Civilization  of  the  Incas.  By 
W.  H.  Prescott.  With  Portraits,  Maps,  &c.  Two  vols.,  8vo. 
Price,  in  muslin,  ^2  per  volume. 

"  The  world's  history  contains  no  chapter  more  striking  and  attractive  than 
that  comprising  the  narrative  of  Spanish  conquest  in  the  Americas.  Teeming 
with  interest  to  the  historian  and  philosopher,  to  the  lover  of  daring  enterprise 
and  marvellous  adventure,  it  is  full  of  fascination.  A  clear  head  and  a  sound 
judgment,  great  industry  and  a  skilful  pen,  are  needed  to  do  justice  to  the  sub- 
ject. These  necessary  qualities  have  been  found  united  in  the  person  of  an  ac- 
complished American  author.  Already  favorably  known  by  his  histories  of  the 
eventful  and  chivalrous  reign  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  and  of  the  exploits  of 
the  Great  Marquis  and  his  iron  followers,  Mr.  Prescott  has  added  to  his  well- 
merited  reputation  by  his  narrative  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru." — Blackwood. 

Mr.  Prescott's  works  are  also  bound  in  more  elaborate  styles, 

—  half  calf,  half  turkey,  full  calf,  and  turkey  antique. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MASSACHUSETTS, 

By  Rev.  John  Stetson  Barry.  To  be  comprised  in  three  vol- 
umes, octavo.  Volume  I.  embracing  the  Colonial  Period,  down 
to  1692,  now  ready.  Volumes  11.  and  III.  in  active  prepara- 
tion.    Price,  in  muslin,  $2  per  volume. 

Extrouis  from,  a  Letter  from  Mr,  Prescott^  (he  Historian. 

Boston,  June  8, 1865. 
IfessTS.  Phillips,  Sampson,  &  Co. 

Gaitlemen,  —  The  History  is  based  on  solid  foundations,  as  a  glance  at  the  au 
torities  will  show. 

The  author  has  well  exhibited  the  elements  of  the  Puritan  character,  which  h« 
haB  evidently  studied  with  much  care.  Ilis  style  is  perspicuous  and  manly,  fres 
from  afltectation ;  and  he  merits  the  praise  of  a  conscientious  endeavor  to  be  im- 
partial. 

The  Tolume  must  be  found  to  make  a  valuable  addition  tc  our  stores  of  colonial 
feistory.  Truly  yours, 

WILLIAM  H.  PRESCOTT. 


16  PHILLIPS,  SAMPSON,  &  CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


Ittmh 


THE  HISTORY  OP  ENGLAND, 

rrom  the  Invasion  of  Julius  Caesar  to  the  Abdication  of  Jamei 
II.,  1688.     By  David  Hume,  Esq.     A  new  edition,  with  the 
author's  last  corrections  and  improvements ;  to  which  is  pre- 
fixed a  short  account  of  his  life,  written  by  himself.     Six  vol- 
umes, with  Portrait.     Black  muslin,  40  cents  per  volume  ;  in 
red  muslin,  50   cents  ;  half  binding,  or  library  style,  60  cent! 
per  volume ;  half  calf,  extra,  $1.25  per  volume. 
The  merits  of  this  history  are  too  well  known  to  need  comment.    Despite  the 
author's  predilections  in  favor  of  the  House  of  Stuart,  he  is  the  historian  most 
respected,  and  most  generally  read.    Even  the  brilliant  Macaulay,  though  seek- 
ing to  establish  an  antagonistic  theory  with  respect  to  the  royal  prerogative,  did 
not  choose  to  enter  the  b'sts  with  Hum*,  but  after  a  few  chapters  by  way  of  cur- 
Bory  review,  began  his  history  where  his  great  predecessor  had  left  off. 

No  work  in  the  language  can  take  the  place  of  this,  at  least  for  the  present 
century.  And  nowhere  can  it  be  found  accessible  to  the  general  reader  for  any 
thing  like  the  price  at  which  this  handsome  issue  is  furnished. 

These  standard  histories,  Hume,  Gibbon,  Macaulay,  and  Lingard,  are  known  M 
the  Boston  Library  Edition.  For  uniformity  of  style  and  durability  of  binding, 
quality  of  paper  and  printing,  they  are  the  cheapest  books  ever  offered  to  the 
American  public,  and  the  best  and  most  convenient  editions  published  in  this 
country. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND, 

From  the  Accession  of  James  II.  By  ITiomas  Babington  Ma- 
caulay. Four  volumes,  12mo.,  with  Portrait.  Black  muslin,  40 
cents  per  volume;  red  muslin,  50  cents;  library  style  and 
haK  binding,  50    cents ;  calf,  extra,  $1.25. 

"The  all-accomplished  Mr.  Macaulay,  the  most  brilliant  and  captivating  of 
English  writers  of  our  own  day,  seems  to  have  been  born  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
making  English  history  as  fascinating  as  one  of  Scott's  romances."  —  North  Amer- 
ican Review. 

"  The  great  work  of  the  age.  While  every  page  aflfords  evidence  of  great  r©- 
learch  and  unwearied  labor,  giving  a  most  impressive  view  of  the  period,  it  lias 
«11  the  interest  of  an  historical  romance."  —  BdUimort  I\itrioL 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  DECLINE  AND  FALL  OF  THE  BO 
MAN  EMPIRE, 

By  EdWATd  Gibbon,  Esq.     With  Notes  by  Rev.  H.  H.  Milman. 
A  new  Edition.     To  which  is  added  a  complete  Index  of  the 


PHILLIPS,  SAMPSON,  &  CO.'S  PUBLICATIOlTu.  17 

whole  work.     Six  volumes,  with  Portrait      12ino.,  muslin,  40 
cents  per  volume ;  red  muslin,    50  cents ;  half  binding,  or  Ix 
brary  style,  50    cents  per  volume;  half  calf,  extra,  $1.25. 
"We  commend  it  as  the  best  library  edition  extant."  —  JBoston  Transcript. 
"The  publishers  are  now  doing  an  essential  service  to  the  rising  generation  in 

Blacing  within  their  reach  a  work  of  such  acknowledged  merit,  and  so  abBolute- 

ly  indispensable."  —  Baltimore  American. 
"  Such  an  edition  of  this  English  classic  has  long  been  wanted ;  it  is  «t  not 

oonveniont,  economical,  and  elegant."  —  Home  Journal. 


A  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND, 

From  the  first  Invasion  by  the  Romans  to  the  Accession  cf 
William  and  Mary  in  1688.  By  John  Lingard,  D.  D.  From 
the  last  revised  London  edition.  In  thirteen  volumes ;  illus- 
trated title  pages,  and  portrait  of  the  author.  12mo.,  muslin. 
Price,  75  cents  per  volume. 

"  This  history  has  taken  its  place  among  the  classics  of  the  English  language." 
—  LoweU  Courier. 

"  It  is  infinitely  superior  to  Hume,  and  there  is  no  comparison  between  it  and 
Macanlay's  romance.  Whoever  has  not  access  to  the  original  monuments  will 
find  Dr.  Lingard's  work  the  best  one  he  can  consult."  —  BrownsoJi's  Review. 

"  Lingard's  history  has  been  long  known  as  the  best  history  of  England  ever 
written ;  but  hitherto  the  price  has  been  such  as  deprived  all  but  the  most 
wealthy  readers  of  any  chance  of  possessing  it.  Now,  however,  its  publication 
has  been  commenced  in  a  beautiful  style,  and  at  such  a  price  that  no  student  of 
history  need  fail  of  its  acquisition."  —  Albany  Transcript. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION  OF  1848, 

By  Alphonse  de  Lamartine.     Translated  by  F.  A.  Durivage 
and  William  S.  Chase.     In  one  volume,  octavo,  with  illustra- 
tions.    Price,  in  muslin,  $2.25. 
Same  work,  in  a  12mo.  edition,  muslin,  75  cents ;  sheep,  90  cents. 
A  most  graphic  history  of  great  events,  by  one  of  the  principal  actors  therein- 
"  The  day  will  come  when  Lamartine,  standing  by  the  gate-post  of  the  Hotel  d« 
Ville,  and  subduing  by  his  eloquence  the  furious  passions  of  the  thousands  upon 
thousands  of  delirious  revolutionists,  who  sought  they  knew  net  what  at  tta« 
hands  of  the  self-constituted  Provisional  Government  of  1848,  will  be  commemO" 
rated  in  stone,  on  canvas,  and  in  song,  as  the  very  impersonation  of  moral  sub 
Umity."  —  Aieth.  Quarterly  Review.  ^ 

"  No  fitting  mete-wand  hath  To-day 
For  uieasiiring  spirits  of  thy  stature,  — 
Only  the  Future  can  reach  up  to  lay 
The  laurel  on  that  lofty  nature.  — 
Bard,  who  with  some  diviner  art 
Hast  touched  the  bard's  true  lyre,  a  nation's  heart." 

James  Russdi  Lowell,  '•  To  LamarUm!* 


■3RARY-U.C.  BERKELEY 


1 


^     / 


I 


GENERAL  LIBRABY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


^^klk""'" 


B0001tM72W 


